The secret history of White-Hall, from the restoration of Charles II down to the abdication of the late K. James writ at the request of a noble lord, and conveyed to him in letters, by ̲̲̲late secretary-interpreter to the Marquess of Louvois, who by that means had the perusal of all the private minutes between England and France for many years : the whole consisting of secret memoirs, which have hitherto lain conceal'd, as not being discoverable by any other hand / publish'd from the original papers, by D. Jones, gent.
         Jones, D. (David), fl. 1676-1720.
      
       
         
           1697
        
      
       Approx. 661 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 256 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A47022
         Wing J934
         ESTC R17242
         11861850
         ocm 11861850
         50018
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47022)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 50018)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 499:1)
      
       
         
           
             The secret history of White-Hall, from the restoration of Charles II down to the abdication of the late K. James writ at the request of a noble lord, and conveyed to him in letters, by ̲̲̲late secretary-interpreter to the Marquess of Louvois, who by that means had the perusal of all the private minutes between England and France for many years : the whole consisting of secret memoirs, which have hitherto lain conceal'd, as not being discoverable by any other hand / publish'd from the original papers, by D. Jones, gent.
             Jones, D. (David), fl. 1676-1720.
          
           [14], 80, 80, 80, 64, 80, 110 p.
           
             Printed, and are to be sold by R. Baldwin,
             London :
             1697.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Great Britain -- History -- Restoration, 1660-1688.
           Great Britain -- Politics and government -- 1660-1688.
        
      
    
     
        2004-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-06 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-07 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-07 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           SE●●●T
           HISTORY
           OF
           White-Hall
           ,
           FROM
           THE
           Restoration
           of
           Charles
           II.
           Down
           to
           the
           Abdication
           of
           the
           late
           K.
           James
           .
           Writ
           at
           the
           
             Request
             of
             a
             Noble
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           conveyed
           to
           him
           in
           Letters
           ,
           by
           —
           late
           Secretary-Interpreter
           to
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Louvois
           ,
           who
           by
           that
           means
           had
           the
           perusal
           of
           all
           the
           
             Private
             Minutes
          
           between
           England
           and
           France
           for
           many
           Years
           .
           The
           Whole
           consisting
           of
           
             Secret
             Memoirs
          
           ,
           which
           have
           hitherto
           lain
           conceal'd
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           discoverable
           by
           any
           other
           Hand
           .
           
             Publish'd
             from
             the
             Original
             Papers
          
           .
           By
           
             D.
             JONES
          
           ,
           Gent.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           Sold
           by
           
             R.
             Baldwin
          
           near
           the
           Oxford-Arms
           Inn
           in
           Warwick-Lane
           .
           MDCXCVII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           I
           
             Do
             not
             question
             but
             the
             Reader
             will
             expect
             somewhat
             should
             be
             premised
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Satisfaction
             ,
             to
             such
             Scruples
             as
             may
             be
             suggested
             in
             general
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Authentickness
             of
             the
             ensuing
          
           Letters
           ;
           
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             ,
             they
             are
             reducible
             to
             the
             following
             heads
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             An
             Account
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             and
             the
             Means
             whereby
             he
             got
             his
             Intelligence
             ;
             the
             Verity
             of
             the
          
           Matters
           
             related
             ;
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Correspondence
             ;
             and
             what
             part
             the
             Methodizer
             has
             had
             in
             the
             Undertaking
             ;
             so
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             give
             as
             distinct
             and
             satisfactory
             a
             Solution
             of
             each
             Particular
             ,
             as
             may
             reasonably
             be
             expected
             from
             me
             ,
             or
             the
             Circumstance
             of
             the
             Things
             will
             justly
             admit
             of
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             First
             then
             for
             the
             Author
             ,
             and
             his
             Intelligence
             :
             The
             first
             time
             he
             went
             over
             into
          
           France
           
             was
             in
             the
             Year
             1675
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             not
             stay'd
             above
             a
             Year
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             place
             of
             General
             Commis
             ,
             or
             Clark
             of
             the
             Dispatches
             ,
             and
             Particular
             Commis
             Interpreter
             to
             that
             great
          
           French
           
             Minister
             of
             State
             ,
             the
             Marquess
          
           de
           Louvois
           ,
           
             for
             the
             Affairs
             relating
             to
             our
             Three
             Kingdoms
             ,
             falling
             vacant
             by
             the
             Death
             of
             one
             Mr.
          
           Kilpatrick
           ,
           a
           Scotchman
           '
           
             s
             Son
             ,
             that
             same
             Imployment
             was
             conferred
             by
             him
             upon
             a
          
           Frenchman
           ,
           
             a
             Favourite
             of
             his
             ,
             named
          
           Belou
           ;
           
             Who
             understanding
             no
          
           English
           ,
           
             and
             therefore
             not
             being
             able
             to
             manage
             the
             Affair
             without
             an
          
           English
           
             Man
             ,
             our
             Author
             was
             recommended
             to
             him
             for
             that
             service
             (
             as
             he
             hints
             in
             his
             first
             Letter
             )
             which
             yet
             you
             are
             to
             Note
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             first
             he
             writ
             from
             that
             Country
             ,
             to
             that
             Noble
             Person
             he
             corresponded
             with
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             previously
             engaged
             to
             transmit
             all
             the
             Intelligence
             he
             could
             learn
             of
             the
             Proceedings
             of
             the
          
           French
           
             Court
             ,
             before
             he
             entred
             upon
             the
             said
             Imployment
             ,
             (
             but
             they
             being
             not
             very
             material
             ,
             he
             took
             
             no
             care
             to
             reserve
             the
             Transcripts
             by
             him
             )
             and
             continued
             to
             be
             Interpreter
             of
             the
          
           English
           
             tongue
             till
             after
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Grand
             Revolution
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             over
             into
          
           England
           ;
           
             where
             his
             stay
             was
             not
             long
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             imployed
             by
             the
             same
             Noble
             Person
             to
             return
             into
          
           France
           
             again
             ,
             where
             the
             dangerous
             part
             he
             was
             to
             Act
             may
             be
             better
             conceived
             than
             now
             exprest
             ,
             but
             concerning
             which
             you
             may
             hear
             more
             hereafter
             .
          
        
         
           
             It
             s
             no
             hard
             matter
             to
             imagine
             what
             Qualifications
             were
             necessary
             to
             recommend
             our
             Author
             to
             the
             Imployment
             afore
             noted
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             his
             out-side
             must
             differ
             from
             his
             in-side
             during
             his
             aboad
             there
             ,
             which
             together
             with
             that
             part
             which
             he
             has
             Acted
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             since
             his
             present
             Majesty
             King
          
           William
           '
           
             s
             Accession
             to
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             knows
             not
             how
             soon
             he
             may
             still
             be
             engaged
             to
             return
             (
             though
             he
             be
             at
             present
             in
          
           London
           )
           
             are
             Reasons
             of
             themselves
             ,
             without
             superadding
             any
             other
             ,
             of
             the
             many
             that
             might
             be
             produced
             ,
             more
             than
             sufficient
             for
             the
             suppression
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             of
             my
             being
             engaged
             in
             the
             Work
             ;
             which
             yet
             rather
             than
             Truth
             
             should
             suffer
             ,
             I
             am
             satisfied
             he
             will
             be
             as
             forward
             to
             render
             ,
             as
             well
             known
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             to
             that
             Noble
             Person
             who
             has
             imployed
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             am
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             the
          
           Reader
           
             will
             be
             much
             better
             perswaded
             of
             the
             verity
             of
             the
             Facts
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             much
             more
             pleased
             with
             the
             new
             Discoveries
             of
             State-Mysteries
             he
             will
             meet
             with
             here
             ,
             by
             the
             perusal
             of
             the
             Work
             himself
             ,
             than
             by
             any
             thing
             I
             can
             pretend
             to
             say
             in
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             the
             Commendations
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             And
             were
             it
             not
             to
             obviate
             a
             vulgar
             Error
             and
             Objection
             that
             I
             foresee
             would
             be
             made
             upon
             this
             Subject
             ,
          
           That
           all
           that
           could
           be
           Writ
           has
           been
           written
           already
           ,
           concerning
           the
           late
           Reigns
           ,
           
             I
             should
             dismiss
             it
             ;
             But
             now
             I
             am
             necessitated
             not
             to
             single
             out
             ,
             but
             promiscuously
             to
             call
             to
             mind
             a
             few
             Heads
             (
             for
             to
             make
             an
             Enumeration
             of
             all
             the
             remarkable
          
           Particulars
           
             were
             to
             run
             through
             the
             Contents
             of
             every
             individual
          
           Letter
           )
           
             and
             to
             ask
             the
          
           Objector
           ,
           
             where
             it
             is
             he
             meets
             with
             an
             exact
             Account
             of
             the
          
           Private
           League
           
             between
             King
          
           Charles
           
             the
             Second
             ,
             and
             the
          
           French
           
           
             King
             ;
             The
             Duke
             of
          
           York
           '
           
             s
             secret
             Correspondence
             with
             that
             Court
          
           ;
           Coleman
           '
           
             s
             interventien
             with
             both
             for
             his
             own
             Advantage
             ;
             The
             Interest
             the
          
           French
           
             made
             both
             in
          
           England
           and
           Holland
           
             among
             the
             several
          
           Sects
           and
           Parties
           
             of
             Men
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             late
             Queen's
             being
             married
             to
             his
             present
             Majesty
             :
             The
             Methods
             concerted
             to
             Trapan
             her
             into
          
           France
           
             with
             her
             Father's
             concurrence
             ,
             and
             how
             prevented
             ;
             Father
          
           St.
           Germain's
           
             attempting
             King
          
           Charles
           
             the
             Second
             in
             his
             Religion
             ,
             with
             the
             King's
             Answer
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             His
             unseasonable
             boasting
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Occasion
             of
             his
             flight
             into
          
           France
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Censure
             he
             underwent
             from
             those
             of
             his
             Order
             for
             it
          
           ;
           Coleman
           '
           
             s
             Wife's
             Petition
             to
             the
          
           French
           
             King
             ,
             the
             Answer
             ,
             and
             her
             destroying
             her self
             ;
             Monsieur
          
           le
           Tellier
           '
           
             s
             Speech
             about
             the
          
           Invasion
           of
           England
           ;
           
             the
             Duke
             of
          
           York
           
             his
             pervertion
             to
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ;
           King
           James
           his
           Private
           League
           with
           France
           ,
           
             when
             Regnant
             ;
             the
             Essay
             made
             by
          
           Don
           Ronquillo
           ,
           the
           Spanish
           
             Ambassador
             ,
             to
             draw
             him
             into
             the
          
           Austrian
           
             Interest
             ,
             with
             his
             Answer
             ,
             and
             Refusal
             ,
             in
             savour
             of
          
           France
           ;
           
             How
             Father
          
           Petre
           
             came
             to
             be
             made
             a
             Privy
             
             Councellor
             ;
             wherefore
             Mr.
          
           Skelton
           
             was
             imprisoned
             in
             the
          
           Tower
           ,
           &c.
           
             which
             ,
             to
             name
             no
             more
             ,
             though
             the
             rest
             are
             of
             equal
             curiosity
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             ,
             in
             all
             likelihood
             ,
             been
             for
             ever
             buried
             in
             the
             profoundest
             Oblivion
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             Fate
             and
             Address
             of
             this
             Gentleman
             led
             him
             to
             fetch
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Dark
             ,
             and
             almost
             inscrutable
             Recesses
             of
             the
          
           French
           
             Cabinet-minutes
             ,
             so
             the
          
           Reader
           
             will
             find
             they
             carry
             so
             much
             Evidence
             of
             Truth
             with
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Connexion
             they
             have
             with
             many
             material
             Passages
             in
             Sir
          
           William
           Temple
           '
           s
           Memoirs
           ,
           Mr.
           Coke
           '
           s
           Detection
           of
           the
           Court
           and
           State
           of
           England
           during
           the
           Four
           last
           Reigns
           ,
           
             &c.
             but
             by
             so
             natural
             an
             unfolding
             of
             what
             is
             obscurely
             ,
             or
             but
             transiently
             hinted
             at
             by
             those
             learned
             Authors
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             see
             beyond
             their
             light
             ;
             and
             yet
             so
             remote
             from
             those
             Scurrulities
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Inconsistencies
             ,
             to
             say
             no
             worse
             ,
             which
             occur
             in
             some
             other
             pieces
             of
             the
             same
             Reigns
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             a
             Crime
             to
             make
             any
             farther
             Apology
             for
             them
             :
             Yet
             it
             may
             be
             noted
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             this
             same
             doth
             evince
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
          
           Supplemental
           Part
           ,
           
             as
             well
             for
             the
             detecting
             of
             past
             Falsities
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             
             perfecting
             of
             past
          
           Discoveries
           :
           
             And
             't
             is
             hoped
             no
             body
             will
             quarrel
             ,
             that
             this
          
           Piece
           
             which
             is
             Entituled
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             a
          
           Secret
           History
           ,
           
             &c.
             should
             be
             written
             in
             an
          
           Epistolary
           
             way
             ,
             when
             it
             be
             considered
             that
             such
             a
          
           Form
           
             was
             indispensibly
             necessary
             under
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             the
          
           Author
           ,
           
             and
             his
          
           Noble
           Correspondent
           ,
           
             and
             that
             there
             is
             a
             very
             engaging
             part
             naturally
             couched
             under
             such
             a
             method
             of
             bringing
          
           State-Arcana's
           
             to
             light
             ,
             by
             way
             of
          
           Letters
           ,
           
             which
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             Notion
             of
             them
             carry
             something
             of
             secrecy
             ;
             Though
             after
             all
             ,
             the
          
           Reader
           
             cannot
             but
             observe
             an
             Air
             of
             History
             to
             run
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             through
             the
             whole
             composition
             ;
             but
             whether
             arising
             from
             the
             Mode
             of
             those
          
           Minutes
           
             from
             whence
             our
          
           Author
           
             drew
             his
          
           Intelligence
           ,
           
             or
             from
             his
             own
             natural
          
           Genius
           ,
           
             or
             partly
             from
             both
             ,
             is
             ,
             I
             confess
             a
             Question
             I
             never
             asked
             him
             ,
             neither
             do
             I
             think
             the
             determination
             of
             it
             of
             any
             great
             consideration
             .
          
        
         
           
             As
             to
             the
             nature
             and
             manner
             how
             this
             Correspondence
             was
             managed
             ,
             the
             Inquirer
             may
             take
             notice
             that
             the
             conveyance
             was
             not
             so
             difficult
             ;
             For
             the
             Post
             ,
             during
             
             all
             the
             time
             these
             Letters
             were
             continued
             ,
             was
             free
             between
             both
             Nations
             ,
             though
             he
             is
             also
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             occasionally
             for
             fear
             of
             interception
             were
             written
             in
             Cyphers
             ,
             which
             I
             retain
             by
             me
             ,
             as
             I
             do
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Original
             Papers
             ,
             for
             my
             own
             and
             the
             Worlds
             satisfaction
             :
             But
             for
             the
             method
             pursued
             by
             him
             ,
             during
             the
             present
             Reign
             ,
             It
             will
             then
             be
             time
             enough
             to
             give
             such
             hints
             thereof
             as
             in
             prudence
             shall
             be
             esteemed
             safe
             and
             necessary
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             though
             the
             Station
             this
             learned
             Gentleman
             was
             in
             ,
             did
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             own
             industry
             and
             curiosity
             ,
             entitle
             him
             to
             the
             vast
             Discoveries
             made
             in
             these
             Letters
             ;
             Yet
             the
             ticklishness
             of
             his
             Circumstances
             ,
             and
             the
             fears
             of
             being
             surprized
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             natural
             tendency
             that
             is
             in
             Mankind
             ,
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             present
             rather
             than
             past
             Occurrencies
             ,
             would
             not
             admit
             of
             a
             continued
             succession
             of
             writing
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             as
             they
             have
             fallen
             out
             in
             order
             of
             time
             ;
             Which
             as
             it
             is
             a
             most
             convincing
             Reason
             of
             so
             many
             inverted
             and
             promiscuous
             Dates
             ,
             so
             it
             has
             introduced
             the
          
           Methodizer
           :
           
             First
             ,
             under
             a
             necessity
             of
             frequently
             altering
             the
             
             prefatory
             and
             conclusive
             parts
             of
             the
          
           Letters
           ,
           
             and
             then
             of
             making
             up
             some
             small
             breaches
             ,
             which
             under
             the
             forementioned
             Circumstances
             must
             necessarily
             happen
             ,
             and
             which
             yet
             are
             grounded
             upon
             the
             most
             irrefragable
          
           Authorities
           ,
           
             that
             there
             might
             be
             a
             connection
             between
             the
             several
             Parts
             ,
             and
             the
             History
             appear
             entire
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             a
             piece
             .
             And
             it
             could
             not
             be
             thought
             ungrateful
             to
             our
          
           Reader
           
             to
             have
             the
             Contents
             inserted
             before
             every
          
           Letter
           ,
           
             with
             the
             Observation
             of
             the
             Years
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             was
             needful
             ,
             when
             each
             Matter
             was
             transacted
             ,
             whereof
             there
             neither
             was
             a
             necessity
             for
             the
          
           Author
           
             to
             observe
             to
             that
          
           Noble
           Lord
           
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             the
          
           Intelligencer
           ,
           
             who
             is
             too
             great
             a
             Critick
             in
             History
             to
             need
             it
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             upon
             some
             very
             special
             occasions
             ;
             neither
             indeed
             would
             the
             promiscuous
             way
             of
             Writing
             ,
             which
             the
             stinted
             Opportunities
             ,
             he
             was
             under
             ,
             forced
             to
             him
             ,
             admit
             well
             of
             it
             ;
             especially
             when
             these
             Papers
             at
             the
             first
             taking
             of
             them
             were
             not
             designed
             to
             be
             made
             publick
             .
             Though
             his
             own
             Curtosity
             led
             him
             to
             keep
          
           Copies
           
             of
             whatever
             he
             writ
             that
             was
             material
             ,
             then
             which
             nothing
             is
             more
             common
             with
             Persons
             under
             the
             like
             Circumstances
             ;
             The
             
             many
          
           Letters
           and
           Memoirs
           
             that
             have
             from
             time
             to
             time
             appeared
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             being
             a
             convincing
             proof
             hereof
             ;
             And
             without
             which
             Method
             it
             had
             been
             impossible
             to
             have
             transmitted
             to
             Posterity
             the
             thousandth
             part
             of
             what
             the
             World
             has
             been
             obliged
             with
             ,
             in
             things
             of
             that
             kind
             .
          
        
         
           
             It
             s
             true
             there
             are
             some
          
           Letters
           
             to
             be
             met
             with
             now
             and
             then
             in
             the
             course
             of
             this
             Correspondence
             ,
             which
             ,
             at
             first
             sight
             ,
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             foreign
             ,
             and
             have
             little
             or
             no
             relation
             to
             the
             main
             Subject
             ;
             But
             besides
             that
             there
             are
             few
             or
             none
             without
             some
             sort
             of
             connexion
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             in
             one
             degree
             or
             other
             interfere
             with
             the
          
           British
           Affairs
           ,
           
             they
             are
             so
             much
             an
             imbellishment
             to
             those
             parts
             they
             fill
             up
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             merit
             so
             severe
             a
             Censure
             ,
             as
             to
             undergo
             the
             fate
             of
             being
             castrated
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             here
             is
             a
             spacious
             field
             before
             me
             ,
             were
             it
             adviseable
             ,
             or
             any
             ways
             necessary
             ,
             to
             descant
             upon
             the
             excellency
             and
             usefullness
             of
             these
             Discoveries
             which
             are
             wholly
             new
             ;
             But
             I
             shall
             wave
             that
             ,
             and
             only
             observe
             ;
             That
             there
             is
             no
             one
          
           Party
           ,
           
             or
             sect
             of
             Men
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             much
             
             less
             the
             Court
             exempted
             ,
             but
             may
             draw
             very
             seasonable
          
           Informations
           ,
           
             and
             no
             less
             timous
          
           Instructions
           
             herefrom
             ,
             seeing
             they
             have
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             respective
             turns
             ,
             though
             many
             quite
             against
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             been
             imposed
             upon
             by
          
           French
           Emissaries
           ,
           
             and
             made
          
           Tools
           
             of
             to
             serve
             the
             Interest
             of
          
           France
           ,
           
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             own
             Country
             ;
             And
             how
             far
             the
             same
             Emissaries
             ,
             though
             under
             different
             shapes
             ,
             according
             to
             time
             and
             occasion
             ,
             have
             prevailed
             to
             nourish
             and
             perpetuate
             those
          
           Intestine
           Feuds
           ,
           and
           Cruel
           Animosities
           
             which
             they
             formerly
             sowed
             amongst
             us
             ,
             during
             the
             present
             Reign
             ,
             will
             in
             part
             ,
             among
             other
             surpri●ing
          
           Secrets
           ,
           
             be
             the
             subject
             matter
             of
             the
             next
             Volume
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             continued
             down
             to
             the
             present
             year
             1696
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             could
             not
             forbear
             mentioning
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             though
             it
             comes
             in
             by
             way
             of
          
           Anticipation
           .
        
         
           
             D.
             Jones
             .
          
           
             From
             my
             House
             in
             Clerkenwell
             ,
             
               Nov.
               9th
               .
               1696.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           LETTER
           I.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Author's
             being
             introduced
             to
             the
             Place
             of
             Interpreter
             of
             the
             English
             Tongue
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Am
           not
           so
           pleased
           with
           my
           Preferment
           of
           being
           made
           Interpreter
           for
           the
           English
           Affairs
           ,
           to
           the
           Principal
           Commis
           or
           Clark
           of
           the
           Dispatches
           under
           the
           Marquess
           
             De
             Louvois
          
           ,
           to
           which
           Employment
           I
           have
           been
           lately
           admitted
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           with
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           the
           Opportunity
           I
           shall
           have
           to
           serve
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           with
           much
           better
           Intelligence
           than
           hitherto
           my
           Circumstances
           would
           admit
           of
           ;
           most
           of
           my
           time
           ,
           since
           my
           admission
           into
           the
           ●aid
           Office
           ,
           has
           been
           taken
           up
           in
           inspecting
           into
           Mr.
           
           Kil-Patrick's
           Method
           ,
           who
           was
           Predecessor
           to
           the
           Person
           to
           whom
           I
           am
           Interpreter
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           under
           my
           Hands
           all
           his
           Papers
           and
           Minutes
           for
           near
           Twenty
           Years
           backward
           ;
           whereby
           I
           do
           not
           question
           ,
           but
           I
           may
           in
           time
           give
           your
           Honour
           much
           light
           into
           the
           Intrigues
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           State
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           Maxims
           they
           have
           and
           do
           go
           upon
           ,
           for
           the
           producing
           such
           Accidents
           and
           Revolutions
           in
           their
           Neighbour-Nations
           ,
           
           and
           especially
           in
           our
           Kingdoms
           ,
           as
           may
           favour
           the
           Aspiring
           Endeavours
           of
           this
           Court
           towards
           an
           Universal
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           obviate
           all
           such
           cross
           Events
           as
           may
           fall
           out
           contrary
           to
           their
           Designs
           ;
           I
           have
           seen
           some
           strange
           things
           already
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           our
           Country
           ,
           Contrived
           and
           Agitated
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           my
           Business
           requires
           so
           much
           Attendance
           from
           me
           at
           present
           ,
           and
           the
           minuting
           out
           of
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           belongs
           to
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           Office
           ,
           requires
           so
           much
           Circumspection
           and
           Privacy
           ,
           that
           I
           durst
           not
           hitherto
           venture
           upon
           any
           such
           thing
           ;
           but
           I
           hope
           a
           little
           time
           will
           put
           me
           into
           a
           freedom
           of
           Circumstance
           ,
           that
           may
           in
           some
           measure
           be
           answerable
           to
           my
           readiness
           to
           serve
           you
           ,
           and
           make
           appear
           how
           much
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             Humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Ian.
               8.
               1676.
               
            
             
               N.
               St.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           II.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Opposition
             made
             by
             the
             French
             Ministers
             of
             State
             to
             K.
             Charles
             IId's
             Restoration
             ,
             with
             their
             Answers
             to
             the
             Queen-Mother's
             Resentments
             thereupon
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           ACcording
           to
           the
           Expectation
           I
           may
           have
           raised
           in
           your
           Lordship
           by
           my
           last
           ,
           of
           some
           Notable
           Intelligence
           from
           me
           ,
           I
           am
           to
           acquaint
           you
           with
           what
           perhaps
           you
           will
           hardly
           believe
           ;
           that
           this
           Court
           ,
           considering
           the
           near
           Alliance
           between
           the
           Burbonian
           and
           English
           Royal
           Family
           ,
           should
           as
           much
           as
           once
           think
           to
           obstruct
           the
           King's
           Restauration
           to
           the
           Throne
           of
           his
           Ancestors
           :
           but
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           clearly
           find
           there
           is
           neither
           Father
           ,
           Brother
           ,
           nor
           Cousin
           ,
           between
           Kings
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           that
           France
           used
           the
           utmost
           of
           her
           Policy
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           to
           keep
           us
           Embroiled
           at
           Home
           ,
           while
           she
           might
           have
           her
           Hands
           loose
           to
           play
           her
           Game
           Abroad
           ;
           but
           because
           I
           conceive
           it
           may
           not
           be
           ungrateful
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           to
           understand
           what
           those
           Stratagems
           were
           ,
           which
           they
           own
           themselves
           to
           have
           practised
           upon
           that
           Occasion
           ,
           I
           shall
           briefly
           hint
           them
           unto
           you
           ,
           as
           I
           find
           them
           entred
           here
           in
           their
           Cabinet-Minutes
           ;
           
           Monsieur
           Bourdea●x
           was
           then
           their
           Ordinary
           Embassador
           at
           London
           ,
           whose
           Instructions
           were
           ,
           both
           by
           himself
           and
           several
           other
           Emissaries
           which
           they
           had
           there
           ,
           to
           raise
           all
           the
           Jealousies
           imaginable
           in
           the
           several
           Factions
           of
           Monk
           and
           his
           Adherents
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           make
           Overtures
           to
           Monk
           ,
           to
           assume
           
           Oliver's
           Post
           and
           Power
           ;
           urging
           with
           great
           vehemency
           that
           he
           might
           with
           much
           more
           Justice
           and
           Security
           do
           it
           ,
           as
           having
           (
           what
           the
           other
           had
           not
           )
           a
           President
           before
           him
           ;
           but
           tho'
           that
           General
           refused
           the
           Proposal
           ,
           and
           was
           proof
           against
           all
           their
           Attacks
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           saying
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           split
           his
           Family
           upon
           that
           Rock
           against
           which
           the
           
           Cromwell's
           had
           dasht
           ,
           but
           would
           wave
           all
           Ambitious
           Projects
           of
           his
           own
           Grandure
           ,
           that
           were
           indirect
           ,
           and
           pursue
           only
           those
           that
           consisted
           with
           his
           Countreys
           good
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           saw
           at
           last
           it
           was
           in
           vain
           to
           attempt
           the
           Union
           of
           the
           stronger
           Factions
           at
           Home
           ,
           either
           against
           Monk
           ,
           or
           the
           King's
           Restoration
           ;
           they
           resolved
           to
           try
           what
           might
           be
           done
           Abroad
           to
           work
           them
           into
           a
           Temper
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           raise
           Jealousies
           in
           them
           from
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           they
           did
           in
           March
           1660.
           
           Defile
           several
           Battalions
           of
           Foot
           towards
           Calais
           ,
           giving
           out
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           that
           their
           Design
           was
           to
           Besiege
           Dunkirk
           in
           Conjunction
           with
           the
           Spanish
           Forces
           ;
           and
           that
           after
           the
           Place
           was
           taken
           by
           them
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           be
           delivered
           up
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           
           pursuant
           to
           an
           Agreement
           made
           between
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           latter
           had
           consented
           to
           give
           up
           Cambray
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Places
           ,
           to
           the
           French
           in
           lieu
           of
           it
           ;
           at
           which
           proceedings
           of
           theirs
           ,
           the
           Queen-Mother
           then
           in
           France
           taking
           the
           Alarm
           ,
           she
           briskly
           remonstrated
           unto
           them
           the
           unnatural
           part
           they
           acted
           ,
           considering
           the
           near
           Ties
           of
           Blood
           in
           her
           Person
           between
           the
           Royal
           Families
           of
           France
           and
           England
           ,
           and
           how
           dishonourable
           it
           was
           to
           oppose
           the
           Restitution
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           bound
           to
           promote
           even
           by
           Arms
           ,
           tho'
           he
           had
           been
           no
           ways
           Allied
           to
           them
           :
           but
           she
           was
           answered
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           many
           Reasons
           of
           state
           which
           superceded
           all
           those
           Scruples
           ;
           that
           for
           her
           part
           ,
           she
           might
           be
           assured
           ,
           she
           should
           be
           as
           well
           provided
           for
           as
           otherwise
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           not
           safe
           for
           her
           Son
           to
           be
           brought
           in
           purely
           by
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ;
           but
           that
           if
           they
           both
           would
           have
           a
           little
           patience
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           question
           but
           they
           had
           taken
           such
           Methods
           so
           to
           embroil
           and
           weaken
           England
           ,
           that
           there
           would
           be
           quickly
           room
           enough
           for
           the
           French
           King
           to
           bring
           him
           in
           ,
           in
           a
           much
           more
           Glorious
           manner
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           he
           might
           be
           Absolute
           Master
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           have
           his
           Royal
           Authority
           no
           more
           to
           depend
           upon
           the
           fickle
           and
           changeable
           Temper
           of
           a
           Perfidious
           Nation
           ,
           nor
           be
           in
           danger
           to
           receive
           any
           check
           from
           Parliaments
           ,
           that
           would
           sooner
           or
           latter
           prove
           Factious
           and
           Dangerous
           to
           his
           State
           ;
           that
           it
           
           was
           visible
           the
           Spaniards
           had
           a
           great
           hand
           in
           promoting
           such
           a
           Revolution
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           desired
           her
           to
           consider
           how
           dishonourable
           it
           would
           be
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Bourbon
           to
           suffer
           it
           ;
           and
           how
           dangerous
           such
           a
           Conjunction
           of
           England
           and
           Spain
           (
           which
           would
           naturally
           follow
           )
           against
           them
           would
           be
           ,
           she
           her self
           might
           judge
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           since
           a
           little
           patience
           would
           Infallibly
           retrieve
           the
           whole
           Game
           to
           their
           Interest
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           to
           her
           Satisfaction
           ,
           they
           could
           do
           no
           less
           than
           pursue
           the
           Methods
           they
           had
           taken
           ,
           and
           make
           both
           her
           and
           her
           Son
           happy
           ,
           tho'
           it
           were
           against
           their
           Wills
           ;
           that
           she
           was
           much
           in
           the
           wrong
           to
           judge
           of
           Things
           by
           present
           Appearances
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           assured
           ,
           however
           Matters
           might
           be
           concealed
           from
           her
           ,
           the
           Conditions
           proposed
           to
           the
           King
           her
           Son
           by
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           were
           little
           to
           her
           Satisfaction
           ,
           when
           they
           imported
           no
           less
           ,
           than
           that
           her
           two
           younger
           Sons
           (
           of
           the
           Elder
           of
           whom
           she
           had
           conceived
           greatest
           Hopes
           )
           and
           her self
           ,
           must
           never
           set
           footing
           on
           English
           Ground
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           himself
           must
           Marry
           a
           Protestant
           Heretick
           ,
           and
           suffer
           no
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           to
           live
           in
           his
           Dominions
           .
           But
           when
           they
           found
           all
           their
           Politicks
           had
           failed
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           was
           restored
           in
           spight
           of
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Hearts
           Content
           ,
           they
           afterwards
           fell
           upon
           other
           Stratagems
           ,
           put
           in
           due
           time
           in
           Execution
           to
           work
           upon
           his
           
           Easie
           Nature
           ,
           and
           to
           render
           his
           Power
           more
           serviceable
           than
           hurtful
           to
           their
           Designs
           ,
           tho'
           the
           King
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           yet
           sensible
           of
           the
           Injuries
           done
           him
           )
           upon
           his
           Arrival
           in
           England
           ordered
           Bourdeux
           to
           withdraw
           out
           of
           his
           Dominions
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           what
           I
           find
           entred
           here
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           this
           particular
           ,
           and
           all
           I
           have
           now
           to
           Communicate
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           I
           find
           it
           relish
           with
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           fail
           to
           lay
           hold
           of
           all
           Occasions
           to
           demonstrate
           how
           much
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             Humble
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Feb.
               19.
               1676.
               
            
             
               N.
               St.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           III.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             several
             Matches
             proposed
             to
             King
             Charles
             the
             Second
             ,
             by
             the
             French
             Court
             ,
             with
             his
             Answers
             and
             Rejection
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           's
           not
           unknown
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           that
           one
           Topick
           in
           the
           French
           Politicks
           has
           been
           now
           for
           many
           Years
           ,
           to
           bring
           their
           Neighbour
           Princes
           into
           their
           Interests
           ,
           by
           procuring
           them
           Wives
           ;
           and
           the
           French
           Women
           
           have
           had
           an
           Excellent
           Faculty
           to
           bring
           over
           their
           Husbands
           into
           the
           
             Gallican
             Noose
          
           ,
           tho'
           apparently
           to
           the
           hazard
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           State
           ;
           so
           that
           quite
           failing
           in
           their
           end
           to
           obstruct
           the
           King's
           Restoration
           ,
           they
           now
           attempted
           to
           Entrap
           him
           with
           a
           Wife
           ;
           I
           understand
           there
           were
           several
           French
           Matches
           proposed
           to
           him
           during
           his
           Exile
           ,
           and
           among
           others
           a
           great
           Lady
           ,
           whose
           Name
           I
           cannot
           now
           remember
           ,
           who
           had
           like
           to
           have
           been
           afterward
           Married
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           and
           whom
           the
           King
           hotly
           Courted
           when
           in
           France
           ;
           but
           because
           he
           was
           refused
           by
           her
           then
           ,
           he
           in
           his
           turn
           refused
           her
           when
           Restored
           ;
           tho'
           in
           reality
           such
           a
           proffer
           on
           their
           part
           ,
           was
           no
           more
           than
           to
           sound
           his
           Disposition
           towards
           Marrying
           a
           French
           Woman
           in
           general
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           had
           consented
           to
           have
           taken
           this
           Lady
           to
           Wife
           ,
           the
           French
           Court
           would
           not
           have
           suffered
           it
           ,
           because
           she
           was
           a
           Martial
           Lady
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           contrary
           Faction
           to
           them
           at
           Paris
           :
           A
           second
           was
           their
           then
           Madamoisell
           
             D'
             Orleans
          
           ,
           the
           French
           King's
           Aunt
           ,
           which
           Match
           agreed
           very
           well
           both
           with
           her
           and
           King
           
           Charles's
           Inclination
           ;
           and
           the
           King
           seemed
           forward
           to
           press
           it
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           not
           so
           with
           the
           French
           Court
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           Artifices
           put
           it
           by
           ,
           as
           remembring
           likewise
           her
           Martial
           Temper
           ,
           and
           what
           she
           had
           done
           ,
           when
           with
           her
           own
           Hands
           she
           had
           fired
           off
           the
           Guns
           of
           the
           Bastile
           against
           the
           King's
           Party
           in
           the
           Wars
           of
           Paris
           ,
           and
           
           how
           hotly
           she
           abetted
           the
           Party
           that
           stood
           up
           against
           the
           King's
           Legitimacy
           ;
           for
           they
           looked
           upon
           her
           still
           with
           a
           Jealous
           Eye
           ,
           as
           thinking
           her
           yet
           full
           of
           Resentment
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           would
           put
           our
           King
           in
           a
           Martial
           Mood
           ,
           cause
           him
           to
           renew
           the
           Old
           Pretensions
           to
           France
           ,
           and
           to
           abet
           the
           Princes
           that
           might
           have
           been
           disposed
           to
           renew
           the
           Dispute
           of
           the
           French
           King's
           Illegitimacy
           ,
           and
           to
           advance
           their
           own
           Title
           to
           that
           Crown
           ;
           or
           at
           least-wise
           ,
           that
           she
           would
           put
           King
           Charles
           upon
           thwarting
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           whatever
           might
           promote
           the
           Grandure
           of
           Lewis
           XIVth
           .
           Nay
           ,
           so
           great
           was
           their
           Fear
           of
           that
           Ladies
           Issue
           ,
           by
           any
           Person
           whatsoever
           ,
           that
           after
           they
           had
           Treacherously
           sham'd
           her
           into
           a
           Clandestine
           Match
           with
           the
           Count
           
             D'
             Lauzun
          
           ,
           to
           hinder
           her
           Matching
           with
           any
           greater
           Person
           ;
           they
           likewise
           took
           Care
           she
           should
           have
           no
           Issue
           ,
           even
           by
           him
           ,
           by
           keeping
           of
           him
           in
           Prison
           ,
           and
           never
           suffering
           them
           to
           come
           together
           again
           till
           they
           were
           both
           past
           Children
           :
           The
           third
           Person
           I
           find
           proposed
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           Earnest
           ,
           was
           Cardinal
           
           Mazarine's
           Niece
           Hortensia
           ,
           a
           Match
           of
           which
           the
           French
           Court
           were
           very
           fond
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           was
           every
           way
           agreeable
           to
           their
           Gusto
           :
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           besides
           many
           other
           Sophistical
           Addresses
           to
           bring
           the
           Business
           to
           bear
           ,
           got
           the
           Hook
           baited
           with
           the
           Appearance
           of
           a
           great
           stock
           of
           Beauty
           ,
           besides
           the
           tender
           of
           a
           vast
           Sum
           of
           Money
           to
           boot
           :
           
           He
           took
           Care
           also
           to
           have
           it
           rumoured
           abroad
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Match
           was
           not
           only
           in
           agitation
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           fair
           way
           to
           be
           accomplished
           ,
           all
           which
           't
           was
           believed
           might
           have
           done
           the
           Feat
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           having
           been
           unluckily
           rumoured
           abroad
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           paid
           her
           first
           Fruits
           already
           to
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           K.
           C.
           said
           ,
           
             He
             would
             not
             be
             content
             with
             her
             upon
             the
             second
             hand
             :
          
           However
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           Reasons
           transmitted
           to
           the
           French
           Court
           ,
           why
           such
           an
           Advantageous
           Offer
           was
           rejected
           by
           our
           King
           ,
           were
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           her
           Unkle
           had
           so
           ungenerously
           opposed
           his
           Restoration
           ,
           and
           used
           him
           so
           Contemptuously
           at
           the
           Treaty
           of
           the
           Pyrenees
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           that
           Alliance
           could
           be
           of
           no
           Advantage
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           little
           present
           Money
           ,
           and
           would
           besides
           raise
           Jealousies
           in
           his
           People
           against
           him
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Day
           was
           yet
           too
           early
           ;
           so
           that
           seeing
           they
           found
           they
           could
           put
           no
           French
           Lady
           upon
           him
           ,
           they
           resolved
           to
           promote
           the
           Match
           with
           Portugal
           ,
           whereby
           ,
           they
           were
           sure
           ,
           the
           King
           would
           have
           no
           Issue
           :
           But
           that
           was
           not
           all
           ,
           for
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           hopes
           to
           render
           him
           destitute
           of
           any
           Powerful
           Forreign
           Ally
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           being
           already
           Married
           to
           Chancellor
           
           Hide
           's
           Daughter
           ,
           and
           in
           Prospect
           of
           a
           fair
           Issue
           ,
           both
           them
           Matches
           might
           together
           lay
           a
           Foundation
           
           for
           New
           Discontents
           ,
           weaken
           the
           Union
           between
           King
           and
           People
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           Younger
           Brother
           upon
           Aspiring
           Thoughts
           ,
           in
           Prejudice
           to
           the
           Elder
           .
           But
           because
           the
           foresaid
           Match
           with
           Portugal
           might
           not
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           of
           their
           Contrivance
           ,
           and
           for
           some
           self-ends
           ,
           they
           put
           this
           piece
           of
           drudgery
           upon
           the
           Queen-Mother
           ,
           whom
           they
           managed
           so
           as
           to
           give
           her
           assured
           Hopes
           ,
           her
           second
           Son
           ,
           who
           was
           her
           Darling
           ,
           would
           by
           that
           means
           one
           Day
           ascend
           the
           English
           Throne
           ,
           and
           what
           might
           not
           she
           and
           all
           of
           them
           hope
           from
           him
           ,
           who
           had
           ever
           been
           much
           more
           open
           in
           Profession
           of
           ,
           and
           Zealous
           for
           the
           Roman
           Religion
           ?
           &c.
           But
           great
           Care
           was
           taken
           to
           give
           it
           out
           betimes
           ,
           that
           this
           Journey
           of
           the
           Queen
           was
           only
           a
           Visit
           to
           her
           Son
           ,
           now
           a
           King
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           Royal
           State
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           designed
           quickly
           to
           return
           and
           spend
           the
           remainder
           of
           her
           Days
           in
           France
           ,
           her
           Native
           Country
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           how
           highly
           she
           was
           offended
           at
           her
           other
           Son
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           
           York's
           Marriage
           with
           the
           Chancellor's
           Daughter
           ,
           which
           about
           that
           Conjuncture
           came
           to
           be
           publickly
           known
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           now
           a
           Child
           Born
           ;
           but
           whether
           she
           had
           any
           Instructions
           upon
           this
           Journey
           to
           break
           the
           Ice
           ,
           and
           make
           Overtures
           to
           her
           Son
           about
           the
           Sale
           of
           Dunkirk
           ,
           I
           could
           never
           learn
           ,
           and
           our
           Minutes
           are
           in
           a
           profound
           silence
           concerning
           it
           ;
           however
           I
           shall
           in
           my
           next
           give
           you
           all
           the
           
           Intimations
           that
           ever
           came
           within
           the
           verge
           of
           my
           Knowledge
           upon
           this
           Head
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             Humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Feb.
               25.
               1676.
               
            
             
               N.
               St.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           IV.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Sale
             of
             Dunkirk
             to
             the
             French
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             Methods
             effected
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THat
           Cardinal
           Richlieu
           had
           ●ong
           before
           laid
           a
           Foundation
           for
           the
           French
           greatness
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           nourish
           Thoughts
           of
           
           France's
           attaining
           in
           Time
           the
           universal
           Monarchy
           ,
           is
           notoriously
           known
           to
           all
           that
           are
           conversant
           in
           the
           Histories
           of
           his
           Time
           ;
           and
           that
           Cardinal
           Mazarine
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           him
           as
           Primier
           Minister
           of
           State
           ,
           pursued
           his
           Steps
           ,
           and
           made
           considerable
           Advances
           in
           the
           Design
           before
           he
           Dyed
           ,
           which
           was
           about
           the
           Time
           of
           the
           Negotiation
           for
           the
           Sale
           of
           Dunkirk
           ,
           is
           no
           less
           manifest
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Methods
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           pursued
           ,
           was
           to
           set
           their
           Engines
           on
           work
           
           continually
           to
           embroil
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           either
           in
           Intestine
           Jarrs
           ,
           or
           in
           an
           open
           Invasion
           of
           one
           anothers
           Territories
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           invite
           themselves
           in
           to
           assist
           the
           weaker
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           run
           away
           with
           the
           Prey
           from
           both
           ;
           but
           among
           all
           their
           Neighbour
           Nations
           ,
           the
           English
           were
           those
           they
           most
           dreaded
           ,
           both
           out
           of
           Fear
           and
           Emulation
           of
           their
           Military
           Strength
           and
           Glory
           ,
           and
           whom
           consequently
           they
           made
           their
           utmost
           Efforts
           to
           entangle
           in
           Civil
           Discords
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           that
           Richlieu
           took
           Advantage
           of
           the
           unhappy
           Conjuncture
           in
           the
           first
           sowing
           the
           Seeds
           of
           Discontent
           between
           King
           Charles
           I.
           and
           his
           Parliaments
           :
           And
           then
           by
           his
           Incendiaries
           kindled
           such
           a
           flame
           in
           the
           Three
           Kingdoms
           ,
           as
           terminated
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Destruction
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           the
           Monarchy
           it self
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Nation
           after
           having
           undergone
           a
           Succession
           of
           almost
           all
           the
           Forms
           of
           Government
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           in
           use
           among
           the
           Sons
           of
           Men
           run
           at
           last
           into
           the
           very
           Dregs
           of
           all
           Government
           ,
           even
           Anarchy
           it self
           ;
           which
           Mazarine
           did
           as
           stre●uosly
           endeavour
           to
           keep
           up
           amongst
           us
           ,
           as
           his
           Predecessor
           Richlieu
           had
           been
           forward
           to
           run
           us
           upon
           those
           dangerous
           Precipices
           that
           introduced
           it
           ;
           but
           when
           after
           all
           ,
           the
           French
           Efforts
           to
           prevent
           our
           return
           to
           our
           Old
           and
           known
           Form
           again
           ,
           by
           the
           Kings
           Restoration
           had
           failed
           ;
           it
           struck
           no
           small
           damp
           upon
           the
           French
           Polititians
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           Babel
           they
           had
           
           been
           so
           long
           Erecting
           ,
           and
           were
           now
           in
           a
           fair
           way
           to
           have
           laid
           on
           the
           Top-stone
           ,
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           overthrown
           at
           one
           Clap
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           all
           their
           Hopes
           dashed
           to
           pieces
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           stood
           still
           for
           a
           Time
           to
           see
           what
           so
           mighty
           a
           Revolution
           in
           England
           might
           produce
           ,
           and
           what
           mighty
           things
           a
           King
           in
           the
           Vigour
           of
           his
           Years
           (
           whom
           they
           had
           sufficiently
           provoked
           during
           his
           Exile
           )
           so
           high
           in
           the
           Love
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           the
           ancient
           Emulators
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           now
           in
           the
           most
           Martial
           Posture
           that
           ever
           they
           were
           in
           since
           England
           was
           a
           Nation
           ,
           would
           undertake
           ;
           but
           finding
           all
           were
           
             Haleyon
             Da●s
          
           ,
           and
           that
           then
           there
           was
           no
           apparent
           Disposition
           in
           our
           Court
           to
           make
           any
           Incroachment
           on
           their
           Neighbours
           ;
           the
           French
           Ministers
           began
           to
           re-assume
           fresh
           Hopes
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           what
           Expedients
           might
           be
           proper
           for
           to
           promote
           their
           Designs
           ,
           which
           now
           for
           some
           time
           had
           lain
           Dormant
           ;
           one
           Project
           was
           that
           of
           the
           Match
           mentioned
           by
           me
           to
           your
           Lordship
           in
           my
           Last
           ,
           which
           succeeding
           so
           well
           ,
           and
           finding
           still
           that
           the
           King
           was
           far
           enough
           from
           designing
           any
           War
           for
           the
           enlargment
           of
           his
           Territories
           ,
           they
           resolved
           to
           make
           an
           Essay
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           part
           with
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           already
           his
           own
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           suppose
           your
           Lordship
           may
           have
           heard
           of
           Cardinal
           
             de
             Retz
          
           being
           in
           disgrace
           at
           the
           French
           Court
           ,
           of
           his
           being
           forced
           to
           
           flee
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           of
           his
           being
           at
           
             London
             incognito
          
           some
           time
           after
           the
           Restoration
           ;
           what
           he
           was
           publickly
           accused
           for
           in
           France
           ,
           was
           that
           he
           had
           favoured
           the
           Adverse
           Party
           about
           the
           Point
           of
           the
           Legitimacy
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           invited
           Madamoisell
           
             d'
             Orleans
          
           to
           aspire
           to
           a
           Match
           with
           our
           King
           ,
           and
           Abetted
           the
           Pretensions
           of
           Rome
           against
           those
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           about
           the
           then
           growing
           Difficulties
           concerning
           the
           Regale
           ;
           but
           what
           ever
           the
           Reasons
           were
           ,
           they
           were
           never
           Published
           ,
           nor
           suffered
           to
           be
           so
           much
           as
           entred
           in
           the
           Minutes
           of
           other
           Secrets
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           our
           King
           interceded
           with
           the
           French
           King
           on
           his
           behalf
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           admitted
           to
           return
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           been
           assured
           ,
           it
           was
           by
           the
           way
           of
           Dunkirk
           ,
           and
           was
           sent
           afterward
           Embassador
           to
           Rome
           ;
           but
           whether
           all
           this
           was
           a
           Juggle
           ,
           to
           carry
           on
           a
           Negotiation
           about
           Dunkirk
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           positively
           affirm
           ,
           but
           it
           looks
           as
           much
           like
           a
           French
           Trick
           ,
           as
           one
           Egg
           does
           another
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Spaniards
           pressed
           our
           King
           very
           early
           for
           the
           Restitution
           of
           Dunkirk
           ,
           is
           uncontroulably
           true
           ,
           and
           made
           pretty
           large
           offers
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           as
           true
           that
           the
           King
           rejected
           their
           Proposals
           ,
           which
           yet
           did
           not
           discourage
           the
           French
           Emissaries
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           had
           by
           this
           Time
           many
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           the
           Minutes
           shew
           ,
           who
           having
           ingratiated
           themselves
           with
           the
           Chancellor
           ,
           and
           other
           hungry
           Courtiers
           made
           also
           their
           Overtures
           ;
           and
           
           told
           the
           King
           withal
           ,
           that
           Cromwel
           was
           to
           have
           that
           Town
           only
           for
           a
           Temporary
           Caution
           ,
           for
           so
           much
           Money
           due
           to
           him
           for
           his
           Assistance
           against
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           it
           was
           a
           Matter
           of
           Right
           they
           insisted
           upon
           seeing
           they
           were
           now
           ready
           to
           lay
           down
           the
           Summ
           ,
           with
           more
           then
           Interest
           ,
           nay
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           so
           bold
           as
           to
           tell
           him
           farther
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           refused
           to
           give
           it
           for
           Money
           ,
           they
           would
           endeavour
           to
           recover
           the
           same
           by
           a
           War
           ,
           and
           questioned
           not
           the
           Junction
           of
           the
           Hollanders
           with
           them
           ,
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           in
           that
           Case
           ;
           they
           being
           as
           unwilling
           as
           the
           French
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           should
           have
           footing
           so
           near
           them
           on
           the
           Continent
           ,
           and
           in
           effect
           they
           made
           use
           of
           the
           Dutch
           Faction
           ,
           and
           some
           Jews
           their
           Emissaries
           in
           England
           ,
           more
           then
           any
           Body
           else
           to
           bring
           that
           Affair
           about
           ;
           and
           because
           they
           would
           be
           sure
           to
           meet
           with
           no
           Obstructions
           from
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           by
           renewing
           their
           Instances
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           alleadging
           a
           greater
           right
           to
           the
           Town
           then
           the
           French
           ,
           they
           amused
           them
           with
           a
           Design
           they
           had
           to
           restore
           it
           to
           them
           again
           ,
           upon
           a
           reasonable
           equivalent
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           gave
           it
           out
           that
           they
           had
           entred
           into
           a
           Treaty
           already
           with
           them
           upon
           that
           Head
           ;
           but
           whether
           it
           was
           so
           in
           Reality
           I
           cannot
           tell
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           all
           that
           I
           am
           able
           to
           inform
           your
           Lordship
           concerning
           our
           parting
           with
           that
           Important
           Place
           ;
           Only
           that
           the
           summ
           paid
           for
           it
           
           was
           two
           Millions
           ,
           and
           five
           hundred
           thousand
           Lirves
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           remain
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             Humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               March
               4.
               1676.
               
            
             
               N.
               St.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           V.
           
        
         
           
             Overtures
             made
             to
             King
             
               Charles
               II.
            
             for
             the
             Sale
             of
             Tangier
             to
             the
             French
             ,
             and
             how
             prevented
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THe
           French
           having
           (
           as
           I
           have
           given
           your
           Lordship
           an
           Account
           in
           my
           Last
           )
           gained
           their
           Point
           in
           the
           buying
           of
           Dunkirk
           ,
           whereof
           the
           French
           Forces
           took
           Possession
           about
           October
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           1662.
           they
           paused
           a
           little
           to
           see
           how
           the
           English
           would
           resent
           it
           before
           they
           would
           make
           any
           further
           Paces
           for
           the
           Promotion
           of
           their
           Cause
           to
           our
           Disadvantage
           ;
           but
           finding
           the
           Memory
           of
           the
           Anarchical
           Times
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Nation
           's
           ,
           according
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           daily
           degenerating
           from
           the
           Severity
           of
           Manners
           in
           Former
           Times
           ,
           had
           in
           a
           manner
           laid
           them
           fast
           asleep
           ,
           and
           quite
           obliterated
           
           all
           Thoughts
           of
           Military
           Glory
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           if
           there
           had
           been
           a
           sudden
           Transmutation
           of
           the
           Genius
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           they
           resolved
           to
           make
           another
           Essay
           upon
           the
           easie
           temper
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           try
           whether
           he
           would
           also
           part
           with
           Tangier
           unto
           them
           ;
           but
           whether
           it
           were
           that
           the
           King
           was
           sensible
           already
           of
           his
           Mistake
           in
           parting
           with
           Dunkirk
           ,
           or
           that
           this
           very
           Motion
           of
           theirs
           put
           him
           upon
           considering
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Error
           he
           had
           committed
           in
           Policy
           thereby
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           he
           gave
           them
           an
           absolute
           Denial
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           Minutes
           speak
           ,
           but
           say
           withal
           that
           to
           be
           revenged
           of
           his
           Denial
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           odious
           after
           their
           usual
           Manner
           ;
           this
           Court
           ordered
           it
           however
           to
           be
           reported
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           willing
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           further
           add
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           real
           Answer
           was
           ,
           that
           Tangier
           being
           his
           Queens
           Dowry
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           not
           long
           been
           Married
           ;
           it
           would
           not
           at
           all
           suit
           with
           his
           Honour
           to
           sell
           it
           ,
           neither
           could
           he
           well
           part
           with
           it
           ,
           unless
           he
           parted
           with
           Her
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           by
           Parliament
           annext
           to
           the
           Imperial
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           so
           could
           not
           be
           Sold
           without
           them
           ;
           that
           if
           both
           He
           and
           his
           Parliament
           too
           might
           be
           willing
           to
           sell
           it
           at
           another
           Time
           ;
           yet
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           proper
           to
           think
           of
           it
           just
           then
           ,
           when
           after
           so
           much
           Treasure
           and
           Blood
           spent
           upon
           it
           already
           ,
           it
           might
           if
           ever
           ,
           prove
           of
           some
           use
           to
           the
           Nation
           ,
           in
           the
           War
           then
           like
           to
           begin
           
           with
           the
           Dutch
           :
           that
           he
           could
           not
           part
           with
           it
           to
           the
           French
           King
           so
           well
           as
           to
           any
           other
           Christian
           Prince
           ,
           nay
           not
           so
           well
           as
           even
           to
           the
           Moors
           themselves
           ,
           without
           giving
           a
           very
           just
           and
           therefore
           a
           dangerous
           Cause
           of
           Jealousie
           to
           his
           People
           ,
           especially
           in
           that
           Juncture
           ,
           when
           by
           the
           Carriage
           of
           the
           French
           he
           had
           great
           Cause
           to
           suspect
           ,
           they
           were
           Jealous
           of
           his
           grandeur
           at
           Sea
           ;
           and
           would
           joyn
           with
           the
           Dutch
           against
           him
           :
           which
           refusal
           of
           his
           ,
           I
           must
           tell
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           was
           indeed
           one
           of
           the
           secret
           Causes
           among
           others
           why
           they
           soon
           after
           actually
           joyned
           with
           that
           Nation
           ,
           to
           diminish
           our
           Power
           ,
           to
           sham
           them
           ,
           and
           weaken
           and
           undermine
           us
           both
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           hatch
           up
           a
           Navy
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           and
           since
           I
           am
           entred
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ;
           your
           Lordship
           will
           pardon
           me
           ,
           if
           I
           proceed
           a
           little
           further
           ,
           and
           acquaint
           you
           ;
           that
           they
           did
           afterwards
           renew
           their
           Instances
           about
           the
           Sale
           of
           the
           said
           Place
           ,
           with
           much
           more
           earnestness
           then
           before
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           a
           Time
           when
           their
           Interest
           was
           much
           stronger
           ,
           and
           more
           prevalent
           at
           our
           Court
           ;
           and
           yet
           even
           then
           ,
           tho'
           the
           Parliament
           had
           denied
           him
           the
           supplies
           which
           he
           demanded
           extraordinary
           ,
           as
           your
           Lordship
           well
           knows
           ,
           to
           be
           appropriated
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           Tangier
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           in
           great
           streights
           for
           Money
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           sell
           it
           to
           the
           French
           ,
           nor
           restore
           it
           to
           Portugal
           ;
           but
           chose
           rather
           to
           demolish
           it
           ,
           and
           abandon
           it
           to
           
           the
           Moors
           ;
           why
           he
           would
           not
           sell
           it
           to
           the
           French
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           given
           the
           Reasons
           ,
           but
           there
           was
           perhaps
           another
           more
           prevalent
           Argument
           for
           it
           ;
           viz.
           the
           strong
           Vote
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           to
           that
           Purpose
           ,
           which
           your
           Lordship
           knows
           better
           then
           I
           can
           pretend
           to
           inform
           you
           ;
           to
           which
           perhaps
           I
           may
           subjoyn
           another
           in
           due
           place
           ,
           and
           therefore
           now
           can
           only
           subscribe
           my self
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             Humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Octob.
               24.
               1684.
               
            
             
               N.
               St.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           VI.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             first
             Dutch
             War
             ,
             begun
             in
             1664
             ,
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           no
           Reason
           to
           doubt
           ,
           but
           your
           Lordship
           knows
           most
           of
           the
           Particulars
           relating
           to
           that
           unhappy
           War
           begun
           between
           England
           and
           Holland
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           1665.
           but
           it
           may
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           unpleasing
           to
           recount
           what
           the
           French
           designs
           might
           be
           in
           it
           ,
           how
           they
           promoted
           it
           ,
           and
           what
           Advantages
           they
           drew
           from
           it
           ;
           which
           I
           shall
           do
           very
           
           briefly
           ;
           when
           they
           found
           our
           King
           did
           not
           lay
           hold
           of
           those
           Advantages
           put
           into
           his
           Hands
           upon
           his
           Restoration
           to
           render
           himself
           great
           at
           home
           and
           formidable
           abroad
           ,
           and
           made
           not
           the
           least
           meen
           of
           a
           Martial
           ,
           Designing
           and
           Ambitious
           Humour
           ,
           they
           made
           it
           their
           first
           business
           by
           their
           Instrumen's
           at
           our
           Court
           ,
           to
           hinder
           his
           closing
           with
           Spain
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           in
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           ,
           by
           making
           up
           the
           Portugal
           Match
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           hinted
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ;
           next
           by
           gaining
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           timely
           over
           to
           their
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           other
           Emissaries
           and
           Pentioners
           ,
           whereof
           they
           had
           good
           store
           ,
           both
           in
           England
           and
           Holland
           ,
           to
           stir
           up
           such
           Disputes
           between
           the
           two
           Nations
           as
           might
           end
           in
           a
           War
           ,
           and
           so
           divert
           the
           first
           Essays
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           our
           new
           Monarch
           from
           themselves
           :
           In
           this
           how
           admirably
           they
           succeeded
           ,
           is
           well
           known
           ,
           the
           Dutch
           on
           the
           one
           side
           being
           secretly
           incited
           and
           encouraged
           to
           Insolencies
           and
           Encroachments
           ,
           and
           the
           English
           to
           as
           deep
           Resentments
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           a
           War
           was
           hotly
           urged
           against
           them
           by
           our
           Parliament
           it self
           ;
           the
           French
           Court
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           playing
           Bopeep
           with
           them
           both
           ;
           for
           it
           does
           manifestly
           appear
           by
           the
           hints
           that
           I
           have
           seen
           ,
           that
           they
           promised
           Succour
           to
           both
           Parties
           in
           Case
           of
           a
           Rupture
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           really
           resolved
           to
           see
           us
           fight
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           succour
           the
           weakest
           ,
           and
           so
           
           kill
           two
           Birds
           with
           one
           Stone
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           divert
           and
           weaken
           both
           our
           Naval
           Forces
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           one
           of
           us
           to
           increase
           their
           own
           Naval
           Strength
           ,
           till
           which
           War
           was
           very
           inconsiderable
           ;
           which
           they
           most
           effectually
           did
           ,
           for
           they
           no
           sooner
           saw
           the
           Ballance
           incline
           to
           our
           side
           by
           the
           first
           great
           defeat
           given
           the
           Hollanders
           in
           that
           War
           ,
           but
           contrary
           to
           all
           the
           Assurances
           before
           given
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           they
           not
           only
           sided
           with
           the
           Enemy
           ;
           but
           drew
           the
           Dane
           too
           into
           their
           Confederacy
           ,
           tho'
           they
           never
           did
           either
           of
           them
           any
           good
           by
           fighting
           for
           them
           at
           Sea
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           bribing
           one
           at
           that
           Time
           in
           the
           highest
           Favour
           in
           our
           Court
           ;
           I
           need
           not
           Name
           him
           ,
           got
           a
           part
           of
           our
           Fleet
           ,
           sent
           on
           a
           blind
           Errand
           after
           theirs
           ,
           where
           't
           was
           sure
           not
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           while
           the
           Dutch
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           our
           Ships
           and
           Commanders
           ,
           were
           left
           to
           batter
           one
           another
           to
           pieces
           to
           make
           them
           sport
           ;
           having
           gained
           their
           Ends
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           they
           proceeded
           and
           gained
           also
           another
           of
           yet
           more
           dangerous
           Consequence
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           to
           get
           the
           unthinking
           Hogens
           to
           build
           them
           most
           of
           the
           best
           Ships
           ,
           they
           now
           possess
           ,
           and
           with
           which
           they
           have
           since
           scourged
           the
           Dutch
           both
           before
           Palermo
           and
           otherParts
           ,
           and
           with
           which
           they
           have
           pretended
           since
           to
           Match
           either
           them
           or
           us
           ;
           this
           appears
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           by
           the
           Minutes
           of
           the
           Lists
           we
           have
           of
           their
           Navy
           ,
           whereof
           some
           Copies
           were
           Printed
           ,
           but
           at
           present
           I
           cannot
           help
           
           your
           Lordship
           to
           one
           ;
           but
           therein
           were
           exprest
           the
           Dates
           and
           Places
           of
           the
           building
           of
           every
           Ship
           ,
           whereof
           of
           near
           an
           160
           Men
           of
           War
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           near
           an
           100
           of
           them
           were
           built
           in
           the
           Ports
           of
           Holland
           ,
           in
           the
           Time
           of
           the
           said
           War
           ;
           during
           which
           Time
           also
           they
           bought
           such
           quantities
           of
           Gun-powder
           ,
           Salt-Petre
           ,
           and
           all
           sorts
           of
           Warlike
           materials
           there
           ,
           as
           so
           strengthned
           them
           ,
           and
           exhausted
           the
           other
           ,
           who
           ne'er
           dreamt
           they
           intended
           in
           a
           little
           Time
           to
           carry
           the
           War
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           much
           facilitated
           the
           success
           they
           had
           afterward
           in
           Invading
           that
           Country
           ,
           that
           War
           ended
           with
           all
           the
           success
           to
           their
           Designs
           they
           could
           desire
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           Treacherous
           Compliance
           of
           Corrupt
           Ministers
           ,
           they
           had
           gained
           in
           both
           Nations
           ,
           and
           the
           Discouragement
           the
           English
           had
           received
           ,
           by
           the
           perfidious
           falling
           off
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Munster
           from
           us
           ,
           Junction
           of
           the
           Dane
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           Chatham
           disaster
           in
           having
           our
           Ships
           burnt
           there
           ;
           which
           they
           effected
           by
           procuring
           the
           Queen-Mother
           to
           write
           a
           Letter
           to
           her
           Son
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           assured
           the
           Dutch
           would
           have
           no
           Fleet
           out
           that
           Summer
           ;
           I
           need
           not
           remonstrate
           to
           your
           Lordship
           our
           ill
           Conduct
           herein
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           our
           Enemies
           have
           both
           blamed
           and
           ridiculed
           us
           sufficiently
           for
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           tended
           so
           manifestly
           to
           their
           Advantage
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           Pig
           of
           their
           own
           Sow
           ;
           and
           let
           me
           tell
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           they
           did
           never
           believe
           our
           
           King
           would
           so
           easily
           take
           the
           bait
           till
           they
           saw
           the
           blow
           struck
           ;
           and
           this
           ,
           I
           can
           assure
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           so
           heightned
           their
           Hopes
           ,
           and
           whetted
           them
           in
           the
           pursuit
           of
           their
           Ends
           upon
           our
           Court
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           they
           almost
           never
           left
           any
           Motion
           ,
           they
           had
           made
           for
           their
           turn
           ,
           till
           it
           were
           Effected
           as
           much
           to
           their
           plenary
           Satisfaction
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Kings
           Dishonour
           and
           the
           Nations
           Ruine
           ;
           and
           from
           hence
           forward
           you
           shall
           find
           them
           drive
           on
           their
           Designs
           upon
           us
           
           Jehu-like
           ;
           the
           Particulars
           whereof
           I
           shall
           not
           fail
           to
           transmit
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           I
           can
           have
           access
           to
           take
           them
           out
           with
           out
           Suspition
           from
           the
           Minutes
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           Deposited
           ,
           and
           shall
           therefore
           now
           only
           subscribe
           my self
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           in
           all
           sincere
           Devotion
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             Humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               March
               29.
               1676.
               
            
             
               N.
               St.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           VII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Firing
             of
             the
             City
             of
             London
             ,
             in
             1666.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Am
           fully
           satisfied
           by
           what
           I
           have
           both
           seen
           and
           heard
           at
           Paris
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           was
           in
           the
           Year
           1666.
           brought
           quite
           over
           to
           the
           French
           Interest
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           heard
           strange
           Stories
           related
           concerning
           his
           Conduct
           at
           the
           Time
           of
           that
           dreadful
           Conflagration
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           looking
           upon
           it
           
           Janus-like
           ,
           with
           one
           Face
           seeming
           concerned
           for
           the
           lamentable
           Disaster
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           other
           rejoycing
           to
           see
           that
           noble
           Pile
           reduced
           to
           Ashes
           ,
           and
           its
           Citizens
           ruined
           ;
           who
           had
           at
           all
           Times
           been
           the
           greatest
           Propugnators
           for
           Liberty
           and
           Property
           ,
           and
           opposers
           of
           that
           Religion
           which
           he
           now
           not
           only
           secretly
           profest
           ,
           but
           was
           even
           ready
           publickly
           to
           own
           ;
           and
           rewarding
           those
           Incendiaries
           at
           St.
           James
           ,
           who
           then
           were
           suspected
           generally
           to
           be
           French
           Men
           ,
           as
           your
           Lordship
           well
           may
           remember
           ;
           but
           by
           our
           Minutes
           it
           does
           appear
           they
           were
           not
           such
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           Persons
           ,
           at
           least
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           set
           on
           Work
           by
           French
           Councils
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           at
           that
           Time
           were
           of
           all
           Men
           least
           suspected
           ;
           
           I
           mean
           Jews
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           had
           then
           several
           in
           pay
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           England
           ,
           but
           all
           over
           Christendom
           ;
           not
           only
           to
           give
           them
           Intelligence
           in
           which
           they
           are
           wondrous
           Active
           ,
           but
           likewise
           to
           promote
           and
           act
           the
           worse
           of
           mischiefs
           ,
           as
           which
           they
           make
           no
           baulk
           .
           By
           these
           Fires
           have
           been
           kindled
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           England
           ,
           but
           in
           
             Germany
             ,
             Poland
          
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           which
           the
           Germans
           imputed
           to
           Turkish
           Emissaries
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           Jews
           hired
           with
           French
           Money
           ,
           the
           Turkish
           Policy
           not
           being
           so
           refined
           in
           Mischief
           ;
           these
           sorts
           of
           Jews
           put
           on
           the
           shape
           of
           what
           Christians
           they
           pleased
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           sort
           imploy'd
           by
           France
           ,
           there
           were
           and
           are
           still
           several
           in
           England
           ,
           the
           Names
           of
           one
           or
           two
           of
           which
           I
           think
           I
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           give
           your
           Lordship
           in
           sometime
           ,
           though
           they
           go
           by
           several
           ,
           as
           Time
           and
           Occasion
           doth
           require
           ,
           and
           so
           at
           present
           I
           remain
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             Humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               April
               7.
               1676.
               
            
             
               N.
               St.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           VIII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             French
             Irruption
             into
             Flanders
             in
             the
             Year
             ,
             1667.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THe
           Dutch
           War
           ,
           I
           have
           in
           a
           former
           Letter
           mentioned
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           being
           ended
           ,
           by
           the
           Treaty
           at
           
             Breda
             ,
             July
          
           9th
           .
           1667.
           the
           French
           gained
           all
           the
           Ends
           they
           proposed
           by
           it
           ;
           and
           more
           particularly
           (
           as
           to
           what
           I
           have
           before
           hinted
           )
           that
           both
           our
           King
           and
           People
           were
           now
           glad
           to
           be
           quiet
           ,
           that
           some
           Disreputation
           was
           thereby
           cast
           in
           our
           Nation
           ,
           but
           more
           on
           the
           King
           and
           Government
           ,
           which
           began
           to
           ingender
           new
           Discontents
           and
           Factions
           amongst
           us
           ,
           which
           they
           took
           care
           to
           foment
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           make
           use
           of
           them
           afterward
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           having
           lately
           obliged
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           thought
           now
           they
           might
           venture
           to
           extend
           their
           Limits
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           try
           what
           Fortune
           their
           Monarch
           would
           have
           against
           Spain
           ,
           being
           his
           first
           undertaking
           ,
           since
           he
           took
           upon
           him
           the
           Management
           of
           Affairs
           after
           Mazarines
           Death
           ,
           wherefore
           new
           Pretensions
           were
           advanced
           for
           the
           Queen
           of
           France
           ;
           which
           though
           most
           learnedly
           and
           more
           then
           sufficiently
           answered
           by
           that
           renowned
           
           Statesman
           the
           Baron
           
             d'
             Isola
          
           in
           his
           Treatise
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Buckler
             of
             State
             and
             Justice
             ,
          
           and
           which
           I
           think
           I
           have
           seen
           in
           your
           Lordships
           Closet
           ,
           yet
           it
           put
           no
           stop
           to
           the
           French
           Carreer
           ,
           but
           on
           they
           carried
           the
           War
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           such
           rapid
           Success
           ,
           that
           they
           not
           only
           ravaged
           
             Artois
             ,
             Hainault
          
           and
           other
           Parts
           of
           the
           Netherlands
           in
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           but
           also
           took
           
             Charleroy
             ,
             Oudenard
             ,
             Aeth
             ,
             Courtray
          
           and
           Lisle
           ,
           besides
           what
           was
           done
           by
           them
           in
           the
           
             Franch
             County
          
           and
           Burgundy
           ;
           but
           your
           Lordship
           is
           so
           well
           versed
           in
           things
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           forbear
           further
           to
           trouble
           you
           ,
           and
           shall
           only
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           Spaniard
           had
           suffered
           great
           loss
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Dutch
           being
           both
           obliged
           by
           Treaty
           ,
           and
           alarmed
           at
           the
           too
           near
           Encroachment
           of
           so
           Potent
           a
           Neighbour
           ,
           assisted
           the
           Spaniard
           with
           some
           Forces
           ,
           which
           the
           Monsieur
           well
           observed
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           Time
           dissembled
           it
           ,
           though
           he
           resolved
           both
           to
           remember
           and
           make
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           opportunity
           was
           put
           into
           his
           Hands
           ,
           one
           way
           or
           other
           to
           his
           Advantage
           ;
           the
           Intervention
           of
           the
           Tripple
           League
           did
           for
           the
           present
           put
           a
           Hook
           in
           his
           Nose
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           claps
           up
           a
           Peace
           with
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           in
           1668.
           with
           a
           Design
           to
           break
           it
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           his
           Hands
           were
           let
           loose
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           shall
           conclude
           this
           Letter
           with
           my
           humble
           Thanks
           to
           your
           Lordship
           for
           my
           last
           
           re
           —
           :
           And
           hope
           I
           shall
           in
           my
           next
           be
           able
           to
           impart
           somewhat
           that
           will
           be
           more
           entertaining
           ,
           till
           when
           I
           shall
           and
           ever
           will
           be
           ready
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             To
             serve
             and
             Honour
             you
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               April
               11.
               1676.
               
            
             N.
             St.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           IX
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Dutch
             allarm'd
             at
             the
             French
             King's
             Irruption
             into
             Flanders
             ,
             sent
             a
             Letter
             to
             King
             
               Charles
               II.
            
             about
             it
             ,
             a
             Copy
             of
             which
             Letter
             was
             transmitted
             to
             the
             French
             Court.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           IF
           the
           Dutch
           underhand
           assisting
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           mentioned
           in
           my
           last
           ,
           set
           the
           French
           King
           upon
           Thoughts
           of
           Revenge
           ,
           a
           perusal
           of
           the
           Contents
           of
           the
           States
           Letter
           to
           our
           King
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           his
           Encroachments
           ,
           whetted
           his
           Fury
           to
           an
           high
           Degree
           ;
           but
           all
           was
           smothered
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           there
           being
           many
           rubs
           that
           lay
           in
           his
           way
           that
           must
           first
           be
           removed
           ;
           what
           the
           
           Contents
           of
           the
           said
           Letter
           was
           ,
           may
           be
           easily
           guessed
           at
           ,
           but
           the
           sight
           of
           any
           true
           Copy
           of
           it
           I
           could
           ne're
           get
           ;
           the
           general
           rumour
           concerning
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           our
           King
           should
           send
           it
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           read
           it
           to
           the
           French
           King
           ;
           but
           the
           Minutes
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           only
           a
           Copy
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           was
           transmitted
           into
           France
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           by
           the
           King
           but
           that
           it
           was
           Surreptitiously
           gotten
           from
           the
           Secretaries-Office
           and
           sent
           to
           that
           Court
           ;
           but
           that
           however
           they
           ordered
           their
           private
           Agents
           both
           in
           Holland
           and
           England
           ,
           to
           report
           that
           our
           King
           sent
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           provoke
           the
           Hollanders
           to
           use
           such
           Carriage
           towards
           him
           ,
           as
           might
           dispose
           him
           to
           join
           with
           the
           French
           in
           a
           new
           War
           against
           them
           ;
           which
           they
           had
           a
           Design
           to
           put
           him
           upon
           in
           revenge
           of
           that
           Letter
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Succours
           the
           Dutch
           had
           sent
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           though
           no
           more
           then
           they
           were
           obliged
           to
           do
           defensively
           ,
           pursuant
           to
           the
           Tenour
           of
           their
           Peace
           with
           Spain
           ;
           of
           which
           War
           with
           the
           Preliminaries
           tending
           to
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           fail
           to
           transmit
           your
           Lordship
           an
           account
           —
           and
           such
           in
           many
           particulars
           ,
           as
           I
           do
           not
           Question
           ,
           but
           will
           be
           very
           grateful
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
        
         
           
             Whose
             ,
             Humble
             Servant
             I
             am
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               April
               18.
               1676.
               
            
             N.
             St.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           X.
           
        
         
           
             A
             View
             of
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Reformed
             in
             France
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             Lewis
             the
             Fourteenth's
             Reign
             ,
             to
             the
             Year
             1669.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           Reformed
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           ,
           since
           the
           King
           came
           himself
           to
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           had
           rather
           been
           retrench'd
           in
           their
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           declined
           in
           Power
           than
           otherwise
           ,
           whereas
           while
           Mazarine
           was
           Minister
           of
           State
           ,
           he
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           Queen
           Mother's
           virulancy
           against
           them
           ;
           whether
           it
           were
           to
           Cajole
           Cromwell
           and
           their
           then
           Governing
           Powers
           in
           England
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           his
           avertion
           to
           the
           Clergy
           in
           general
           ,
           of
           whose
           Abilities
           as
           well
           as
           Honesty
           he
           had
           no
           great
           Opinion
           )
           things
           went
           tolerably
           well
           with
           them
           ;
           but
           now
           that
           the
           French
           King
           found
           himself
           couped
           up
           with
           the
           
             Triple
             League
          
           ,
           and
           considering
           that
           any
           rigorous
           Procedures
           against
           the
           Protestants
           in
           his
           own
           Dominions
           ,
           would
           at
           this
           time
           be
           interpreted
           much
           to
           his
           disadvantage
           by
           those
           of
           other
           Nations
           ,
           and
           particularly
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           hopes
           to
           break
           the
           said
           League
           ,
           or
           to
           disunite
           it
           ,
           especially
           the
           King
           
           of
           England
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           conceived
           the
           greatest
           hopes
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           greatest
           Eye
           upon
           ,
           as
           being
           not
           only
           nearest
           ,
           but
           also
           most
           powerful
           of
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           ;
           it
           was
           resolved
           to
           put
           forth
           an
           ample
           Declaration
           in
           Favour
           of
           the
           Reformed
           ,
           which
           revoked
           several
           unjust
           Judgments
           given
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           remedied
           many
           Important
           Difficulties
           and
           Severities
           they
           laboured
           under
           ,
           whereof
           they
           had
           made
           their
           Complaints
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           which
           gave
           them
           hopes
           that
           they
           should
           for
           the
           future
           be
           left
           to
           live
           in
           Tranquillity
           and
           Peace
           .
           They
           knew
           well
           enough
           ,
           unless
           this
           were
           done
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           very
           great
           likelihood
           to
           bring
           our
           King
           to
           their
           Bow
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Parliament
           had
           already
           entertained
           some
           Jealousies
           ,
           and
           who
           would
           not
           fail
           to
           be
           enraged
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           to
           understand
           he
           had
           entred
           into
           an
           Alliance
           with
           a
           King
           ,
           who
           gave
           way
           to
           the
           Oppression
           of
           his
           Protestant
           Subjects
           :
           but
           this
           specious
           pretence
           of
           the
           French
           Indulgence
           ,
           might
           serve
           him
           very
           well
           to
           amuse
           his
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           deceive
           himself
           ;
           and
           the
           Protestant
           Nations
           in
           general
           without
           ,
           might
           very
           well
           believe
           the
           French
           proceedings
           herein
           ,
           and
           especially
           that
           part
           of
           it
           which
           related
           to
           the
           Reformed's
           future
           Tranquillity
           ,
           were
           real
           ;
           when
           they
           themselves
           in
           France
           were
           fully
           perswaded
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           imagined
           that
           the
           Days
           of
           Henry
           IVth
           ,
           were
           returned
           upon
           them
           again
           .
           It
           's
           certain
           
           there
           had
           been
           considerable
           Efforts
           made
           ,
           since
           our
           King
           's
           entring
           into
           the
           aforementioned
           Tripple
           Alliance
           ,
           to
           have
           it
           further
           strengthned
           by
           the
           Accession
           of
           other
           Protestant
           Confederates
           into
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           was
           a
           certain
           Person
           whose
           Name
           was
           Marcilli
           ,
           a
           Rocheller
           Born
           ,
           and
           a
           Professor
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           that
           took
           indefatigable
           pains
           in
           it
           ;
           the
           true
           Story
           of
           this
           Man
           is
           very
           odd
           ,
           and
           falling
           pat
           with
           the
           Design
           of
           this
           Letter
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           as
           concise
           an
           Account
           of
           it
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           not
           doubting
           of
           your
           Lordship's
           kind
           Acceptance
           ;
           this
           Person
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           taking
           the
           Advantage
           of
           the
           Conjuncture
           of
           the
           League
           between
           England
           and
           Holland
           ,
           and
           very
           much
           doubting
           of
           the
           sincerity
           of
           the
           Declaration
           made
           in
           Favour
           of
           the
           Reformed
           in
           France
           thereupon
           ,
           made
           his
           Application
           to
           several
           Protestant
           Princes
           about
           entring
           into
           the
           said
           Alliance
           ,
           and
           was
           no
           small
           Instrument
           to
           induce
           the
           King
           of
           Swedeland
           to
           come
           into
           it
           ,
           which
           gave
           occasion
           of
           its
           being
           called
           the
           Tripple
           League
           .
           He
           had
           been
           also
           at
           our
           Court
           ,
           and
           opened
           the
           King's
           Eyes
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           many
           things
           that
           had
           been
           misrepresented
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           wherein
           he
           had
           been
           imposed
           upon
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           French
           Agents
           ,
           or
           the
           falsity
           of
           his
           own
           Ministers
           of
           State
           ;
           but
           these
           Addresses
           of
           Marcilli
           were
           not
           long
           concealed
           from
           the
           French
           Court
           ,
           wherefore
           they
           took
           Council
           ,
           and
           dispatcht
           away
           the
           Mar-Marquess
           
           
             De
             Ruvigni●
          
           into
           England
           ,
           with
           Instructions
           to
           take
           off
           those
           Umbrages
           our
           King
           had
           taken
           ,
           upon
           the
           Conduct
           of
           the
           French
           Council
           towards
           him
           ;
           the
           Marquess
           his
           Religion
           ,
           being
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Capacity
           ,
           recommended
           him
           as
           the
           fittest
           Person
           to
           assure
           the
           King
           of
           the
           sincerity
           of
           the
           French
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Reformed
           should
           have
           all
           the
           Justice
           in
           the
           World
           done
           them
           ;
           in
           short
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           did
           his
           Business
           so
           effectually
           at
           our
           Court
           ,
           that
           tho'
           he
           were
           the
           Reformed's
           Deputy-General
           ,
           he
           had
           almost
           Bankrupt
           his
           Credit
           with
           all
           the
           Churches
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           a
           little
           resent
           his
           Complaisance
           upon
           that
           Head.
           Marcilli
           having
           done
           ,
           as
           he
           thought
           ,
           his
           Business
           in
           England
           ,
           was
           gone
           upon
           the
           same
           Negotiation
           to
           the
           Swiss
           Cantons
           ,
           not
           without
           Directions
           ,
           as
           't
           was
           believed
           in
           France
           ,
           tho'
           dissembled
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           from
           our
           King
           ,
           to
           induce
           the
           Swiss
           to
           come
           into
           the
           Alliance
           ;
           whereof
           when
           Ruvigni
           had
           advertized
           the
           French
           Court
           ,
           the
           King
           gave
           Mareschal
           Turenne
           ,
           who
           yet
           made
           Profession
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           Orders
           to
           Seize
           him
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           and
           Kidnap
           him
           back
           into
           France
           ;
           the
           Mareschal
           to
           disguise
           the
           Matter
           as
           much
           as
           might
           be
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           as
           little
           umbrage
           of
           any
           such
           Design
           as
           was
           possible
           ,
           pitcht
           upon
           Three
           Officers
           making
           Profession
           of
           the
           same
           Religion
           with
           himself
           ,
           to
           go
           into
           Switzerland
           to
           Seize
           him
           ;
           the
           
           sameness
           of
           Religion
           between
           Marcilli
           and
           them
           ,
           gave
           them
           easie
           familiarity
           with
           him
           ;
           so
           that
           at
           last
           having
           got
           him
           into
           a
           place
           where
           he
           could
           not
           be
           rescued
           ,
           they
           hurried
           him
           into
           France
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           Tryed
           forthwith
           and
           Condemned
           ;
           the
           Man
           during
           his
           Imprisonment
           ,
           shewed
           all
           the
           Constancy
           both
           of
           a
           Brave
           and
           Innocent
           Mind
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Application
           of
           the
           Judges
           ,
           and
           Rigour
           of
           the
           Questions
           put
           unto
           him
           ,
           could
           never
           make
           him
           change
           his
           Language
           ,
           but
           he
           maintained
           his
           Innocence
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           and
           the
           Secrets
           he
           had
           been
           entrusted
           with
           by
           a
           great
           Prince
           ,
           whom
           I
           have
           heard
           some
           of
           his
           very
           Enemies
           blame
           for
           not
           interposing
           in
           his
           behalf
           ,
           or
           afterward
           resenting
           of
           it
           at
           all
           ,
           when
           there
           were
           some
           things
           put
           to
           him
           in
           relation
           to
           that
           Princes
           Person
           ,
           that
           little
           suited
           with
           his
           Honour
           ;
           even
           upon
           the
           publick
           place
           of
           Execution
           ,
           just
           as
           the
           poor
           Man
           was
           broken
           upon
           the
           Wheel
           ;
           and
           now
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           they
           had
           Murdered
           his
           Body
           ,
           they
           went
           about
           also
           to
           Murder
           his
           Fame
           ,
           by
           giving
           out
           that
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           expedite
           his
           Execution
           ,
           because
           that
           having
           found
           a
           piece
           of
           Glass
           in
           the
           Prison
           ,
           he
           cut
           off
           his
           Privy
           Parts
           therewith
           ,
           as
           thinking
           he
           might
           quickly
           bleed
           to
           Death
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           his
           own
           Executioner
           ;
           which
           notwithstanding
           being
           soon
           observed
           by
           the
           Goaler
           ,
           he
           gave
           the
           Officers
           notice
           thereof
           ,
           who
           put
           him
           to
           Death
           Two
           Hours
           after
           .
           And
           that
           
           France
           might
           seem
           to
           be
           sincere
           at
           all
           Points
           in
           respect
           to
           the
           Liberty
           of
           her
           Reformed
           Subjects
           ,
           out
           came
           another
           Declaration
           in
           August
           1669
           ,
           inviting
           all
           of
           them
           that
           Sojourned
           abroad
           ,
           or
           were
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           Forreigners
           ,
           back
           into
           their
           Native
           Country
           ,
           and
           particularly
           out
           of
           the
           
             United
             Provinces
          
           ,
           where
           there
           were
           of
           them
           great
           numbers
           ,
           as
           Officers
           ,
           Soldiers
           ,
           Merchants
           ,
           Seamen
           ,
           &c.
           but
           tho'
           they
           were
           thus
           liberal
           in
           their
           Promises
           to
           the
           Reformed
           ,
           and
           made
           all
           the
           semblance
           of
           Sincerity
           in
           the
           World
           hereupon
           ,
           yet
           they
           never
           ceased
           underhand
           to
           tempt
           the
           most
           Considerable
           Persons
           amongst
           them
           ,
           by
           large
           Donatives
           and
           Hopes
           of
           Preferment
           to
           come
           over
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           what
           Success
           they
           had
           therein
           will
           be
           the
           subject
           of
           another
           Letter
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             Humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               May
               23.
               1676.
               
            
             N.
             St.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XI
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Pervertion
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             Tarent
             ,
             Mareschal
             Turenne
             ,
             &c.
             to
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             ,
             about
             the
             Year
             1669.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           FRance
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           informed
           your
           Lordship
           in
           my
           last
           ,
           having
           invited
           her
           Subjects
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           home
           out
           of
           all
           quarters
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           Tarent
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           settled
           several
           Years
           in
           the
           
             United
             Provinces
          
           ,
           and
           possest
           of
           great
           Employments
           ,
           quitted
           their
           Service
           thereupon
           ,
           and
           returned
           to
           his
           Native
           Country
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           not
           been
           long
           arrived
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           Charmed
           into
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Children
           ,
           (
           saving
           one
           Daughter
           ,
           afterward
           Married
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Oldenburg
           )
           following
           his
           Example
           ;
           This
           they
           looked
           upon
           as
           a
           good
           step
           ,
           but
           what
           gave
           them
           a
           mighty
           accession
           of
           strength
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           it
           was
           a
           diminution
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Reformed
           ,
           was
           their
           gaining
           of
           Mareschal
           Turenne
           to
           their
           Church
           ,
           who
           ,
           because
           so
           considerable
           a
           Person
           ,
           and
           so
           famed
           for
           a
           great
           Captain
           ,
           I
           shall
           recount
           unto
           your
           Lordship
           all
           that
           ever
           I
           could
           learn
           in
           relation
           to
           him
           upon
           this
           account
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           the
           Mareschal
           never
           did
           appear
           
           to
           be
           a
           Person
           very
           Zealous
           for
           his
           Religion
           ;
           but
           as
           he
           had
           from
           time
           to
           time
           given
           some
           Proofs
           of
           his
           Constancy
           ,
           it
           was
           attributed
           to
           the
           Coldness
           of
           his
           Temper
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           Calm
           enough
           in
           all
           things
           ;
           but
           that
           Constancy
           that
           appear'd
           in
           him
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           was
           attributed
           afterwards
           to
           other
           Causes
           ,
           and
           primarily
           to
           the
           ascendency
           his
           Wife
           and
           Sisters
           had
           over
           him
           ,
           his
           Lady
           being
           Daughter
           to
           the
           Duke
           
             De
             la
             Force
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Person
           of
           Exemplary
           Piety
           ,
           keeping
           of
           him
           steady
           in
           his
           Profession
           whilst
           she
           lived
           ,
           and
           his
           Eldest
           Sister
           the
           Marchioness
           
             De
             Duras
          
           ,
           always
           encouraging
           of
           him
           to
           be
           constant
           ;
           and
           so
           Zealous
           she
           was
           ,
           that
           she
           began
           to
           breed
           up
           one
           of
           her
           younger
           Sons
           ,
           with
           a
           Design
           to
           make
           him
           a
           Minister
           ,
           but
           that
           Design
           not
           succeeding
           ,
           &
           that
           Person
           going
           over
           very
           Young
           into
           Engl.
           has
           been
           since
           ,
           as
           your
           Lordship
           well
           knows
           ,
           advanced
           to
           Honour
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           The
           youngest
           Sister
           the
           Dutchess
           of
           Trimonill
           never
           failed
           also
           of
           her
           Duty
           towards
           the
           Mareschal
           in
           that
           kind
           .
           That
           the
           Marshal
           had
           been
           often
           tempted
           to
           change
           his
           Religion
           ,
           is
           manifest
           ;
           Cardinal
           Mazarine
           who
           had
           a
           great
           Opinion
           of
           him
           ,
           made
           him
           many
           suggred
           Promises
           if
           he
           would
           come
           over
           ;
           when
           the
           Dauphine
           was
           Born
           ,
           he
           had
           Intimations
           given
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           one
           day
           be
           made
           his
           Governour
           ,
           but
           that
           did
           not
           move
           him
           neither
           ;
           the
           last
           Effort
           that
           was
           made
           upon
           him
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           King
           himself
           
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Campaign
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1667.
           when
           he
           promised
           him
           a
           share
           in
           all
           his
           Secrets
           ,
           and
           higher
           degrees
           of
           Command
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           he
           would
           Embrace
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           this
           had
           the
           same
           success
           upon
           him
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           the
           Mareschal
           acted
           his
           part
           with
           so
           much
           sted
           fastness
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           Noble
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           took
           no
           Displeasure
           thereat
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           the
           Church
           at
           Charenton
           returned
           Publick
           Thanks
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           had
           inspired
           him
           with
           such
           laudable
           Constancy
           ,
           but
           without
           naming
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           some
           time
           after
           that
           Peace
           was
           concluded
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           no
           more
           talk
           of
           him
           upon
           that
           Score
           ,
           he
           entred
           into
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           given
           out
           he
           did
           it
           voluntarily
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           own
           accord
           ,
           and
           I
           could
           ne'er
           learn
           by
           whose
           Instigation
           it
           was
           done
           ,
           or
           what
           were
           the
           true
           Reasons
           that
           brought
           him
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           however
           it
           was
           ,
           this
           Change
           of
           his
           was
           attended
           with
           important
           Consequence
           ,
           which
           did
           appear
           in
           due
           time
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           all
           I
           could
           remark
           or
           learn
           concerning
           this
           Illustrious
           Person
           ,
           only
           that
           he
           Abjured
           his
           Heresie
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           in
           Notre-Dame
           ,
           in
           presence
           of
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Paris
           ;
           and
           so
           concludes
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             Humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ;
             
               May
               31.
               1676.
               
            
             N.
             St.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             a
             Book
             Published
             in
             France
             ,
             proposing
             Methods
             for
             to
             Ruin
             the
             Reformed
             ,
             which
             had
             like
             to
             have
             spoiled
             the
             Court-Politicks
             ,
             in
             pretending
             Favour
             unto
             them
             at
             that
             time
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           in
           a
           former
           Letter
           ,
           shewed
           your
           Lordship
           the
           great
           Care
           the
           French
           Court
           took
           ,
           to
           have
           it
           believed
           ,
           both
           at
           Home
           and
           Abroad
           ,
           that
           their
           Declaration
           in
           Favour
           of
           the
           Reformed
           was
           real
           ,
           and
           like
           to
           be
           permanent
           ,
           and
           what
           Politick
           Ends
           they
           had
           therein
           ;
           but
           a
           Book
           Entituled
           ,
           the
           
             Policy
             of
             France
          
           ,
           came
           out
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1669
           that
           had
           like
           to
           have
           spoiled
           all
           the
           fine
           Web
           they
           had
           spun
           ;
           It
           was
           supposed
           to
           be
           written
           by
           the
           Marquess
           
             De
             Chatelett
          
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           Bretaign
           ,
           and
           contained
           one
           entire
           Chapter
           of
           Methods
           to
           Ruin
           the
           Reformed
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           so
           Adventurous
           as
           to
           Dedicate
           it
           to
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           a
           Present
           of
           one
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           his
           Zeal
           was
           but
           coarsly
           Rewarded
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           Bastile
           for
           his
           Pains
           ,
           and
           the
           Book
           supprest
           ;
           but
           because
           the
           Methods
           he
           proposed
           therein
           were
           such
           as
           were
           very
           
           odd
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           put
           in
           Execution
           in
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           cannot
           send
           your
           Lordship
           one
           of
           the
           Books
           ,
           I
           have
           taken
           out
           the
           Heads
           ,
           and
           are
           as
           followeth
           ;
           he
           proposed
           the
           Total
           Destruction
           of
           them
           as
           a
           necessary
           Work
           ,
           and
           reserved
           it
           for
           the
           present
           King
           ,
           and
           whether
           he
           did
           really
           know
           ,
           or
           was
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Court
           Designs
           ,
           he
           did
           certainly
           I
           believe
           fit
           his
           Politicks
           to
           the
           Intentions
           of
           the
           Court.
           He
           represented
           them
           full
           of
           Resentment
           for
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Places
           of
           Security
           ,
           and
           of
           being
           always
           animated
           with
           Minds
           to
           Revolting
           ,
           Confusion
           and
           Anarchy
           ,
           and
           constantly
           ready
           to
           make
           use
           of
           any
           Opportunity
           to
           Re-establish
           themselves
           ;
           He
           made
           them
           to
           be
           Enemies
           to
           the
           King's
           Prosperity
           ,
           perpetual
           Obstacles
           to
           his
           Designs
           ,
           and
           always
           to
           be
           feared
           because
           of
           their
           Animosity
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           number
           of
           good
           Soldiers
           ,
           over
           which
           they
           could
           make
           Chiefs
           ,
           by
           giving
           them
           Authority
           to
           Command
           them
           .
           He
           took
           upon
           him
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           Protestants
           of
           Germany
           suffered
           themselves
           to
           be
           ruined
           without
           any
           Opposition
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           too
           much
           need
           of
           the
           King's
           Protection
           ,
           to
           Embroil
           themselves
           with
           him
           :
           He
           said
           the
           same
           thing
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Swedeland
             ,
             Denmark
          
           ,
           the
           
             United
             Provinces
          
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           whom
           he
           imagined
           to
           have
           been
           so
           linked
           to
           the
           King
           by
           strong
           Chains
           of
           Interest
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           concern
           themselves
           to
           hinder
           his
           Exterminating
           of
           the
           
           Reformed
           Religion
           in
           his
           own
           Kingdom
           :
           He
           put
           a
           Malicious
           Interpretation
           upon
           the
           Reformed's
           taking
           up
           Arms
           in
           the
           last
           Civil
           Wars
           ;
           and
           he
           pretended
           to
           Divine
           ,
           that
           had
           it
           not
           been
           that
           the
           War
           had
           been
           so
           soon
           happily
           terminated
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           formed
           Grand
           Designs
           ,
           made
           High
           Demands
           ,
           and
           endeavoured
           to
           set
           up
           their
           Party
           again
           )
           He
           said
           ,
           the
           Edict
           of
           Nants
           was
           revocable
           ,
           as
           having
           been
           a
           thing
           extorted
           from
           the
           then
           King
           ;
           and
           admitting
           it
           might
           have
           been
           formerly
           granted
           for
           the
           Benefit
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           yet
           it
           might
           now
           be
           revoked
           for
           the
           very
           same
           reason
           :
           He
           was
           far
           from
           being
           of
           their
           Opinion
           ,
           who
           thought
           that
           the
           Reformed
           were
           useful
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           her self
           ,
           because
           they
           obliged
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           to
           Study
           ,
           and
           lead
           Regular
           Lives
           ;
           he
           said
           ,
           that
           was
           a
           Trifling
           Argument
           ,
           and
           concluded
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           had
           sufficient
           Grounds
           to
           seek
           out
           ways
           to
           put
           them
           out
           of
           Condition
           to
           Hurt
           ,
           or
           do
           any
           injury
           to
           his
           State.
           Having
           promised
           this
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           of
           the
           Judgment
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           them
           by
           way
           of
           Banishment
           ,
           as
           the
           Moors
           had
           been
           driven
           out
           of
           Spain
           ;
           he
           looked
           upon
           that
           way
           of
           Treatment
           Inhumane
           ,
           and
           withal
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           but
           he
           proposed
           Fifteen
           Expedients
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           them
           by
           little
           and
           little
           .
           The
           first
           of
           which
           was
           ,
           to
           procure
           a
           more
           familiar
           Intercourse
           between
           the
           Reformed
           and
           Catholicks
           .
           Secondly
           ;
           
           That
           they
           should
           be
           Rewarded
           with
           Estates
           and
           Honours
           that
           would
           be
           Converted
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           a
           Fund
           setled
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           which
           should
           ne'er
           be
           alienated
           ;
           that
           for
           the
           exciting
           of
           their
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           not
           suppress
           that
           Passion
           in
           them
           which
           might
           serve
           as
           a
           Sting
           to
           their
           Conversion
           ;
           He
           was
           of
           Opinion
           that
           they
           should
           be
           permitted
           to
           Exercise
           the
           smaller
           Offices
           ,
           But
           not
           to
           give
           them
           great
           Places
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Catholicks
           only
           ,
           for
           to
           Allure
           the
           Reformed
           to
           a
           Change
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           in
           hopes
           to
           attain
           unto
           them
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           To
           Embroil
           the
           Affairs
           of
           particular
           Persons
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           make
           them
           attend
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           principally
           the
           Gentlemen
           concerning
           all
           the
           Dependances
           of
           the
           Exercises
           of
           their
           Families
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           To
           oblige
           them
           to
           Rebuild
           the
           Chappels
           they
           had
           Demolished
           or
           Prophaned
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           by
           proceeding
           against
           them
           in
           general
           upon
           that
           Head
           ,
           but
           by
           Suing
           of
           particular
           Persons
           upon
           that
           Score
           ,
           and
           to
           Recommend
           it
           to
           the
           Care
           of
           each
           Bishop
           in
           his
           Diocess
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           To
           hinder
           the
           Deputy-General
           to
           interpose
           therein
           ,
           which
           he
           believed
           might
           be
           easily
           effected
           ,
           because
           the
           Hugonots
           could
           not
           form
           a
           Body
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           that
           particular
           Cases
           ought
           not
           to
           pass
           for
           publick
           ones
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           would
           Administer
           Justice
           without
           any
           Intervention
           ;
           he
           would
           not
           have
           the
           Office
           of
           Deputy-General
           supprest
           ,
           but
           reduce
           it
           only
           to
           a
           Name
           without
           any
           effect
           ,
           and
           that
           
           no
           regard
           should
           be
           had
           to
           the
           General
           Remonstrances
           of
           the
           Deputy
           .
           Sixthly
           ,
           To
           order
           it
           so
           that
           none
           of
           the
           Reformed
           should
           be
           suffered
           to
           dwell
           in
           Cities
           ,
           or
           the
           Seigniories
           ,
           which
           did
           appertain
           to
           such
           as
           were
           of
           their
           Religion
           ;
           and
           he
           would
           have
           it
           so
           as
           they
           could
           never
           want
           specious
           pretences
           to
           colour
           that
           Innovation
           .
           7thly
           ,
           To
           suppress
           by
           Death
           the
           Charges
           of
           Councellors
           among
           the
           Reformed
           .
           Eighthly
           ,
           To
           send
           Catholick
           Commiss●ries
           into
           the
           Synods
           ,
           and
           to
           chuse
           such
           Persons
           for
           that
           end
           as
           understood
           Controversie
           ,
           and
           knew
           how
           to
           foment
           any
           Differences
           which
           might
           arise
           in
           the
           Assemblies
           ;
           to
           allow
           no
           National
           Synods
           ;
           and
           to
           require
           Money
           of
           the
           Ministers
           for
           the
           King's
           Use
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           Loan
           ,
           Tythes
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           Imposition
           .
           Ninthly
           ,
           To
           Commence
           some
           Law-Suits
           against
           them
           for
           their
           Debts
           in
           common
           ,
           and
           to
           cause
           some
           of
           their
           Churches
           to
           be
           Sold.
           Tenthly
           ,
           To
           Enjoin
           all
           the
           King's
           Subjects
           not
           to
           depart
           the
           Kingdom
           without
           leave
           ,
           for
           the
           Reformed
           would
           be
           comprehended
           under
           such
           a
           general
           Order
           .
           Eleventhly
           ,
           To
           prevent
           any
           Catholicks
           by
           means
           of
           the
           Confessors
           ,
           to
           put
           themselves
           into
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           Hugonots
           .
           Twelfthly
           ,
           To
           oblige
           them
           to
           observe
           the
           Fasting
           Days
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           State
           Policy
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           as
           they
           were
           obliged
           to
           keep
           Holidays
           .
           
           Thirteenthly
           ,
           To
           endeavour
           to
           Marry
           the
           Reformed
           into
           Roman
           Catholick
           Families
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           Care
           that
           all
           the
           Children
           proceeding
           from
           such
           Marriages
           ,
           were
           brought
           up
           in
           the
           Roman
           Religion
           .
           Fourteenthly
           ,
           To
           hinder
           the
           Reformed
           to
           Sell
           their
           Estates
           in
           Land
           ,
           for
           that
           such
           sort
           of
           Estates
           being
           not
           to
           be
           carried
           away
           ,
           it
           would
           oblige
           them
           to
           keep
           within
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           And
           Lastly
           ,
           he
           advised
           ,
           That
           the
           University
           of
           Saumur
           should
           be
           removed
           to
           some
           other
           more
           inconvenient
           place
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           furnished
           them
           with
           several
           pretences
           ;
           and
           he
           was
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           for
           lessening
           the
           number
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           the
           Candidates
           before
           they
           were
           received
           ,
           should
           be
           obliged
           to
           go
           through
           a
           Course
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           or
           Study
           Divinity
           for
           Two
           Years
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           be
           Examined
           before
           no
           other
           Commissioners
           than
           such
           as
           the
           King
           should
           name
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           should
           be
           suffered
           to
           take
           the
           Function
           upon
           them
           till
           they
           were
           twenty-seven
           Years
           of
           Age.
           I
           have
           troubled
           your
           Lordship
           with
           a
           long
           Letter
           upon
           this
           ungrateful
           Subject
           ,
           but
           I
           hope
           you
           'll
           pardon
           me
           ,
           since
           I
           think
           it
           's
           not
           altogether
           Forreign
           to
           what
           I
           have
           some
           time
           since
           writ
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           about
           the
           French
           Courts
           procedure
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Reformed
           ,
           whom
           they
           made
           it
           their
           chief
           Business
           to
           Cajole
           into
           a
           profound
           Severity
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           have
           
           leisure
           to
           carry
           on
           their
           Villanous
           Designs
           more
           securely
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           that
           this
           Book
           and
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           ,
           run
           the
           Fate
           I
           have
           already
           recounted
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           whom
           I
           shall
           always
           endeavour
           to
           oblige
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           my
           power
           ;
           who
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             Humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Iuly
               8.
               1676.
               
            
             
               N.
               St.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           XIII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             French
             Preparations
             for
             the
             War
             in
             the
             Year
             1672
             and
             how
             they
             compleated
             their
             Levies
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           HAving
           in
           some
           measure
           traced
           the
           Methods
           the
           French
           Councils
           used
           to
           settle
           their
           Affairs
           at
           Home
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           receive
           no
           Molestation
           from
           Intestine
           Motions
           when
           they
           should
           carry
           their
           Arms
           Abroad
           ;
           they
           began
           now
           to
           set
           their
           Instruments
           more
           closely
           to
           work
           in
           their
           Neighbour
           Nations
           ,
           but
           more
           especially
           in
           England
           and
           Holland
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           amuse
           and
           play
           
           upon
           those
           that
           were
           at
           the
           Realm
           of
           Government
           ,
           but
           to
           feel
           the
           Pulse
           of
           ,
           and
           tamper
           with
           all
           the
           several
           Factions
           among
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           Creatures
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           might
           manage
           them
           upon
           occasion
           ,
           as
           might
           seem
           most
           for
           their
           purpose
           ;
           while
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           they
           made
           vast
           Preparations
           underhand
           for
           War
           ,
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           to
           supply
           the
           Defects
           which
           seemed
           to
           be
           natural
           to
           their
           Native
           Soldiers
           ,
           caused
           Levies
           to
           be
           made
           for
           them
           little
           or
           great
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           European
           Nations
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           by
           a
           List
           which
           I
           have
           seen
           ,
           it
           did
           appear
           ,
           they
           had
           in
           all
           ,
           of
           Strangers
           only
           ,
           about
           an
           Hundred
           and
           Sixty
           Thousand
           Men
           ,
           besides
           Seamen
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           had
           likewise
           Debauched
           a
           considerable
           number
           from
           
             Holland
             ,
             England
             ,
             Denmark
          
           and
           Swedeland
           .
           These
           mighty
           Preparations
           without
           any
           visible
           Pretension
           ,
           Alarmed
           all
           the
           Powers
           of
           Christendom
           ;
           but
           the
           most
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           small
           Contests
           then
           in
           being
           ,
           with
           the
           Pope
           about
           the
           Regale
           ,
           and
           of
           some
           Differences
           then
           depending
           about
           Lorrain
           and
           Alsatia
           ,
           as
           your
           Lordship
           well
           knows
           ,
           imagined
           the
           Storm
           would
           break
           towards
           Italy
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           Germany
           ;
           till
           the
           Preparations
           of
           the
           then
           Bishop
           of
           Munster
           ,
           and
           the
           Admission
           of
           French
           Garrisons
           into
           the
           Archbishoprick
           of
           Cologn
           ,
           and
           the
           Naval
           Preparations
           which
           appear'd
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           filled
           
           them
           with
           Apprehensions
           somewhat
           different
           from
           the
           first
           ;
           among
           which
           neither
           England
           nor
           Holland
           were
           without
           some
           Fears
           ,
           both
           which
           they
           took
           Care
           to
           allay
           ,
           as
           the
           Minutes
           shew
           ,
           by
           exasperating
           of
           them
           afresh
           by
           Secret
           Agents
           and
           Emissaries
           ,
           one
           against
           another
           ;
           resolving
           according
           as
           their
           Instruments
           should
           prevail
           on
           either
           to
           join
           with
           one
           against
           the
           other
           :
           But
           which
           of
           the
           two
           they
           should
           Attack
           ,
           was
           a
           long
           time
           the
           Debate
           of
           the
           French
           Council
           ,
           for
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           without
           Contradiction
           ,
           must
           be
           Invaded
           ;
           it
           being
           impossible
           to
           make
           any
           Successful
           Attempt
           upon
           the
           Empire
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           those
           Two
           Countries
           maintained
           the
           Figure
           and
           Power
           they
           did
           then
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           untoward
           Scituation
           for
           them
           too
           ;
           England
           was
           then
           in
           a
           very
           unprepared
           condition
           ,
           having
           almost
           no
           Navy
           at
           Sea
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           the
           ordinary
           Forces
           at
           Land
           ,
           whereas
           theirs
           were
           all
           ready
           and
           well
           Disciplined
           and
           Commanded
           ;
           and
           this
           unpreparedness
           of
           ours
           was
           a
           great
           Incitement
           to
           most
           of
           the
           French
           Council
           ,
           to
           put
           their
           King
           upon
           the
           Immediate
           Invasion
           of
           England
           with
           his
           whole
           Force
           ,
           having
           already
           fore-felt
           the
           Hollanders
           ,
           and
           found
           them
           ,
           if
           not
           Inclinable
           to
           join
           with
           them
           in
           such
           a
           War
           ,
           yet
           content
           to
           sit
           still
           and
           be
           quiet
           ;
           they
           moved
           it
           so
           hotly
           that
           they
           had
           like
           to
           have
           carried
           it
           ,
           which
           had
           
           they
           ,
           England
           had
           run
           a
           very
           great
           risque
           at
           that
           time
           of
           being
           Ruined
           ;
           for
           said
           they
           ,
           If
           we
           make
           sure
           of
           England
           first
           ,
           we
           shut
           a
           Back
           door
           fast
           against
           all
           Danger
           ,
           and
           may
           then
           securely
           Attack
           the
           Austrian
           Potentates
           ,
           having
           first
           Trampled
           down
           the
           Hollanders
           in
           our
           way
           ,
           of
           whom
           ,
           having
           made
           sure
           of
           the
           
             De
             Wits
          
           ,
           (
           their
           then
           Chief
           Ministers
           )
           we
           shall
           find
           an
           easie
           prey
           :
           But
           just
           as
           the
           Ambition
           of
           that
           Monarch
           was
           ready
           to
           take
           Fire
           at
           those
           so
           specious
           Motives
           ,
           Monsieur
           
             Le
             Tellier
          
           ,
           since
           Chancellor
           and
           Father
           to
           Monsieur
           Louvois
           ,
           the
           Eldest
           and
           Ablest
           Statesman
           and
           Minister
           of
           France
           interposed
           ;
           the
           substance
           of
           whose
           Speech
           I
           shall
           take
           Care
           to
           transmit
           to
           your
           Lordship
           in
           my
           next
           ,
           who
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             very
             Humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               August
               23.
               1676.
               
            
             
               N.
               St.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XIV
           .
        
         
           
             Containing
             an
             Account
             of
             Mons.
             Le
             Tellier's
             Arguments
             to
             disswade
             the
             French
             King
             from
             the
             Invasion
             of
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           ACcording
           to
           my
           Engagement
           in
           my
           last
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           entertain
           your
           Lordship
           with
           Mons.
           Le
           Tellier's
           Remonstrance
           ,
           upon
           the
           Advice
           given
           the
           French
           King
           to
           Invade
           England
           ;
           He
           did
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           Counsel
           proposed
           was
           in
           it self
           very
           good
           ,
           supposing
           there
           were
           a
           certainty
           of
           effecting
           it
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           prove
           of
           most
           pernicious
           Consequence
           in
           case
           the
           same
           were
           Attempted
           without
           Success
           .
           That
           England
           was
           the
           Rock
           against
           which
           the
           late
           formidable
           Power
           of
           Spain
           ,
           had
           dasht
           in
           pieces
           its
           Aspiring
           Fortunes
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           like
           Expedition
           now
           by
           the
           House
           of
           Bourbon
           ,
           would
           prove
           alike
           Fatal
           to
           its
           Rising
           Power
           ,
           unless
           they
           were
           Infallibly
           sure
           of
           their
           Blow
           ;
           For
           to
           meddle
           with
           England
           at
           all
           ,
           unless
           they
           could
           absolutely
           Conquer
           it
           ,
           would
           be
           but
           to
           rouze
           a
           sleepy
           Lion
           ,
           slur
           the
           Reputation
           of
           their
           Arms
           ,
           and
           singe
           the
           Wings
           of
           their
           growing
           Greatness
           ,
           
           before
           they
           were
           fully
           fledg'd
           ;
           That
           it
           was
           impossible
           to
           make
           such
           a
           Conquest
           ,
           but
           by
           Intestine
           Divisions
           or
           Surprize
           ,
           unless
           they
           were
           first
           Masters
           of
           its
           Outworks
           ,
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           ;
           That
           for
           a
           Surprize
           he
           thought
           it
           almost
           impracticable
           ;
           and
           that
           tho'
           it
           was
           possible
           they
           might
           ●ure
           the
           Hollanders
           to
           join
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           England
           was
           then
           indeed
           unprovided
           of
           Forces
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           yet
           there
           was
           no
           trusting
           to
           that
           ,
           because
           there
           were
           no
           Factions
           then
           ,
           whose
           Designs
           were
           ripe
           enough
           to
           Favour
           such
           an
           Enterprize
           :
           And
           that
           tho'
           they
           should
           prove
           so
           Successful
           in
           that
           Advantagious
           Juncture
           ,
           as
           to
           enter
           England
           ,
           they
           could
           expect
           no
           greater
           Advantage
           by
           it
           ,
           than
           just
           to
           frighten
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           plunder
           them
           of
           a
           little
           Wealth
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           gone
           ,
           making
           but
           a
           Tartarian
           Expedition
           of
           it
           ;
           Because
           the
           universal
           and
           strong
           Antipathy
           of
           the
           English
           People
           ,
           both
           High
           and
           Low
           ,
           against
           the
           French
           Name
           and
           Domination
           ,
           would
           be
           an
           Invincible
           Obstacle
           to
           their
           setling
           there
           ,
           and
           would
           quickly
           make
           that
           Island
           too
           hot
           for
           them
           .
           That
           therefore
           meerly
           to
           Attack
           and
           Pillage
           them
           ,
           without
           being
           able
           to
           reduce
           them
           totally
           ,
           would
           but
           whet
           the
           Animosity
           of
           those
           Warlike
           Nations
           ,
           whose
           Courage
           had
           always
           been
           wont
           to
           be
           heightned
           by
           Disgraces
           ,
           and
           was
           always
           Victorious
           ,
           when
           
           once
           fired
           with
           Indignation
           ;
           That
           such
           an
           Enterprize
           would
           for
           ever
           alienate
           the
           Heart
           of
           the
           then
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Royal
           Family
           ,
           from
           the
           French
           Interest
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           by
           Inclination
           as
           well
           as
           Interest
           ,
           not
           only
           give
           way
           to
           ,
           but
           passionately
           to
           abet
           and
           make
           most
           Advantagious
           use
           of
           the
           Natural
           Animosity
           of
           their
           most
           Warlike
           Subjects
           against
           France
           ;
           That
           it
           would
           Unite
           the
           Peoples
           Hearts
           so
           firmly
           to
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           create
           so
           much
           mutual
           Confidence
           between
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           impossible
           afterward
           to
           divide
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           raise
           the
           Power
           of
           that
           Monarchy
           to
           a
           pitch
           ,
           from
           which
           it
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           prove
           both
           formidable
           and
           fatal
           to
           them
           ;
           That
           it
           would
           rouze
           up
           the
           King
           ,
           then
           almost
           Drowned
           in
           Voluptuousness
           and
           Sensual
           Delights
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           a
           Man
           both
           of
           War
           and
           Business
           against
           his
           Will
           ,
           and
           cause
           him
           to
           enter
           into
           such
           Alliances
           with
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           ,
           and
           other
           Powers
           ,
           as
           must
           needs
           be
           of
           Pernicious
           Consequences
           to
           the
           Designs
           of
           their
           great
           Bourbonian
           Hero
           ;
           That
           therefore
           it
           was
           better
           not
           to
           think
           of
           any
           such
           Attempt
           ,
           England
           being
           like
           a
           Flint
           ,
           sooner
           broken
           by
           soft
           than
           hard
           Methods
           ;
           That
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           and
           also
           his
           Brother
           ,
           were
           much
           French
           by
           Inclination
           at
           present
           ,
           that
           the
           former
           was
           very
           Indulgent
           to
           his
           Pleasure
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           that
           way
           so
           Profuse
           and
           Prodigal
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           always
           be
           Necessitous
           of
           Money
           ,
           
           which
           his
           Parliament
           beginning
           to
           grow
           weary
           of
           giving
           him
           ,
           it
           would
           e'er
           long
           cause
           such
           strugglings
           between
           the
           Courtiers
           and
           Patriots
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           as
           would
           give
           them
           ample
           Scope
           to
           compass
           their
           Ends
           in
           England
           ,
           by
           a
           more
           sure
           and
           less
           dangerous
           way
           than
           by
           a
           War
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           appearance
           would
           defeat
           all
           the
           Advantages
           they
           might
           otherwise
           reap
           there
           by
           other
           Methods
           .
           That
           therefore
           the
           best
           way
           was
           to
           endeavour
           to
           take
           Advantage
           of
           the
           King's
           Infirmities
           ,
           to
           try
           whether
           there
           were
           a
           Witty
           French
           Beauty
           ,
           that
           could
           be
           Fortunate
           enough
           to
           gain
           on
           his
           Affections
           ,
           for
           that
           such
           an
           one
           would
           be
           a
           most
           Admirable
           Instrument
           for
           them
           ;
           That
           they
           should
           offer
           him
           Money
           ,
           and
           feed
           his
           Extravagance
           that
           way
           ,
           send
           dexterous
           Persons
           well
           furnished
           with
           Golden
           Charms
           ,
           to
           work
           on
           all
           the
           Leading
           Men
           among
           all
           their
           Factions
           ,
           and
           secretly
           to
           keep
           some
           Pensioners
           ,
           both
           among
           their
           Courtiers
           ,
           Patriots
           and
           Church-men
           ,
           and
           blow
           up
           and
           foment
           new
           Divisions
           ;
           That
           they
           should
           send
           thither
           some
           very
           able
           Embassador
           ,
           and
           keep
           him
           there
           a
           long
           time
           ;
           That
           they
           should
           incite
           the
           Hollanders
           to
           a
           new
           War
           with
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           the
           English
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           treat
           with
           and
           Promise
           Assistance
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           to
           the
           last
           Moment
           ;
           but
           in
           Conclusion
           join
           with
           the
           latter
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           to
           perswade
           the
           English
           King
           to
           a
           War.
           And
           that
           on
           that
           pretence
           ,
           they
           might
           procure
           such
           
           numbers
           of
           English
           Forces
           ,
           especially
           Foot
           ,
           as
           might
           not
           only
           amend
           the
           Defects
           of
           their
           own
           Soldiery
           ,
           which
           still
           came
           very
           short
           in
           good
           Infantry
           ,
           but
           bring
           their
           own
           Native
           People
           by
           degrees
           ,
           inferring
           daily
           Examples
           of
           Strangers
           Bravery
           ,
           to
           imitate
           their
           Courage
           and
           Firmness
           in
           Set-Battels
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           a
           Stock
           of
           good
           Infantry
           by
           Land
           ,
           by
           drawing
           the
           English
           to
           them
           against
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           already
           done
           of
           good
           Ships
           by
           Sea
           ,
           and
           Warlike
           Munitions
           ,
           by
           joining
           before
           with
           the
           Dutch
           against
           the
           English
           in
           the
           former
           Wars
           .
           Yet
           that
           they
           might
           so
           order
           things
           ,
           that
           whatever
           Stipulations
           were
           made
           with
           the
           King
           of
           England
           to
           his
           Advantage
           ,
           to
           allure
           him
           to
           such
           a
           War
           ,
           should
           be
           eluded
           ,
           and
           he
           only
           made
           a
           Tool
           of
           ;
           That
           tho'
           it
           was
           likely
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           ,
           would
           upon
           any
           great
           Success
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           be
           for
           breaking
           of
           the
           War
           ,
           and
           deny
           the
           King
           Money
           to
           continue
           it
           longer
           ,
           yet
           after
           they
           had
           made
           a
           sufficient
           Impression
           on
           the
           Netherlands
           ,
           they
           might
           prevail
           by
           their
           Golden
           Arguments
           upon
           the
           King
           ,
           at
           least
           to
           continue
           Neuter
           ,
           and
           leave
           his
           Land
           Forces
           still
           in
           the
           French
           King's
           Service
           for
           some
           considerable
           time
           ;
           That
           this
           Juggling
           would
           in
           a
           little
           time
           raise
           Animosities
           and
           Jealousies
           between
           the
           King
           and
           Court-party
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Patriots
           ;
           make
           the
           latter
           to
           deny
           him
           Money
           ,
           press
           hard
           upon
           his
           Prerogative
           ,
           raise
           new
           Pretensions
           
           about
           Liberty
           and
           Property
           ,
           which
           if
           carefully
           fomented
           by
           dexterous
           Agents
           ,
           would
           give
           the
           King
           and
           People
           there
           work
           enough
           in
           mutual
           Contests
           at
           Home
           ,
           which
           would
           hinder
           them
           from
           acting
           any
           thing
           considerable
           Abroad
           ,
           keep
           the
           King
           always
           under
           a
           necessity
           of
           continuing
           their
           Pensioner
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           becoming
           his
           Parliaments
           Underling
           ;
           yet
           prop
           him
           up
           so
           as
           to
           preserve
           him
           in
           a
           Capacity
           ,
           still
           to
           be
           able
           to
           keep
           them
           in
           some
           sort
           under
           ,
           and
           hinder
           the
           daring
           English
           Senate
           ,
           from
           attaining
           any
           more
           so
           much
           the
           Soveraignty
           ,
           as
           to
           Erect
           themselves
           into
           a
           Republick
           ;
           He
           telling
           them
           from
           the
           Famous
           Cardinal
           
           Richlieu's
           Authentick
           Observation
           ,
           that
           an
           Absolute
           Monarch
           ,
           or
           a
           Republick
           in
           the
           Brittish
           Dominions
           ,
           would
           prove
           almost
           alike
           Fatal
           to
           France
           ;
           that
           therefore
           it
           was
           the
           best
           way
           to
           endeavour
           a
           Mean
           between
           this
           Scylla
           and
           Charibdis
           ,
           by
           keeping
           a
           Ballance
           between
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           fomenting
           perpetual
           Contests
           between
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           done
           by
           having
           unknown
           Instruments
           to
           sow
           Jealousies
           among
           the
           Patriots
           and
           People
           against
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           cross
           the
           latter
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           make
           use
           of
           that
           crosness
           as
           an
           Argument
           to
           perswade
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           his
           Authority
           could
           be
           no
           way
           safe
           without
           sticking
           to
           their
           Alliance
           ,
           and
           feed
           him
           with
           Money
           both
           to
           enable
           him
           to
           carry
           on
           his
           Business
           and
           Pleasure
           without
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           
           and
           to
           Animate
           him
           from
           time
           to
           time
           to
           Prorogue
           and
           Dissolve
           them
           upon
           occasion
           .
           And
           when
           upon
           some
           Success
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Court
           —
           party
           ,
           they
           should
           begin
           to
           make
           such
           steps
           towards
           Absolute
           Power
           ,
           as
           might
           ,
           if
           attained
           to
           ,
           prove
           dangerous
           to
           the
           French
           Interest
           ,
           and
           Embolden
           our
           Monarch
           to
           slip
           his
           Neck
           out
           of
           their
           Collar
           ;
           then
           anew
           to
           stir
           up
           the
           Patriots
           and
           Popular
           Party
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           abandon
           him
           wholly
           to
           them
           ,
           till
           he
           were
           forced
           to
           break
           them
           ,
           by
           returning
           to
           their
           Alliance
           again
           .
           That
           above
           all
           things
           they
           were
           not
           to
           forget
           to
           make
           their
           best
           use
           of
           that
           mighty
           Engine
           called
           Religion
           ,
           which
           tho'
           powerful
           all
           the
           World
           over
           ,
           yet
           was
           of
           more
           prodigious
           force
           among
           the
           English
           People
           ,
           than
           among
           any
           other
           in
           the
           habitable
           Earth
           :
           Now
           this
           Advice
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           as
           coming
           from
           so
           Old
           and
           Experienced
           a
           Statesman
           ,
           and
           the
           Ablest
           Disciple
           who
           had
           
             Viva
             Voce
          
           ,
           heard
           the
           Documents
           and
           Precepts
           of
           the
           great
           Richlieu
           ,
           that
           Famous
           Architect
           of
           the
           French
           Grandure
           ,
           was
           assented
           to
           both
           as
           the
           Wisest
           and
           Securest
           ,
           and
           was
           afterward
           in
           every
           Punctilio
           put
           in
           Execution
           ,
           as
           Time
           and
           Conjunctures
           afforded
           occasion
           ;
           whereof
           your
           Lordship
           may
           expect
           an
           account
           in
           due
           time
           from
           him
           who
           is
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             Humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Sept.
               17.
               1676.
               
            
             N.
             St.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XV.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Methods
             the
             French
             use
             in
             keeping
             Intelligence
             among
             their
             Neighbour-Nations
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Cannot
           think
           but
           that
           your
           Lordship
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           understand
           how
           the
           French
           keep
           their
           Correspondence
           among
           ,
           and
           make
           Tools
           of
           Men
           and
           Parties
           most
           averse
           to
           them
           in
           their
           Neighbour-Nations
           ,
           and
           whom
           no
           manner
           of
           Motives
           would
           ever
           be
           prevalent
           enough
           to
           make
           Instrumental
           to
           promote
           an
           Interest
           so
           hateful
           to
           them
           ,
           did
           they
           but
           know
           who
           they
           wrought
           for
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           Would
           they
           set
           the
           Conformists
           and
           Nonconformists
           peckeering
           at
           one
           another
           ?
           Thus
           they
           did
           it
           presently
           after
           the
           first
           Dutch
           War
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           prepare
           Factions
           to
           make
           way
           for
           the
           Designs
           which
           followed
           .
           They
           had
           diligent
           Spies
           to
           inform
           them
           where
           Men
           of
           quaint
           Wits
           ,
           brisk
           Tempers
           ,
           Self-conceited
           ,
           but
           Atheistical
           in
           Principles
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           of
           very
           loose
           Morals
           were
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           as
           likewise
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           those
           that
           were
           in
           reality
           most
           Able
           and
           more
           Zealous
           ,
           both
           of
           Conformists
           and
           others
           ,
           in
           their
           several
           ways
           ,
           than
           
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ;
           Then
           the
           first
           ,
           by
           some
           Persons
           that
           pretended
           to
           admire
           their
           Wits
           ,
           and
           that
           were
           French
           Pensioners
           ,
           (
           tho'
           some
           of
           them
           did
           not
           know
           it
           )
           were
           either
           by
           some
           present
           modicum
           of
           Money
           ,
           Promise
           of
           Preferment
           ,
           or
           sometimes
           by
           the
           meer
           tickling
           Praises
           of
           the
           said
           qualified
           Persons
           ,
           put
           upon
           writing
           something
           that
           might
           check
           Religion
           ,
           particularly
           that
           Established
           ;
           Then
           they
           knew
           the
           Crime
           would
           be
           laid
           at
           the
           Door
           of
           some
           Nonconformists
           ,
           and
           cause
           the
           Reforming
           Clergy
           to
           write
           bitterly
           and
           reflectingly
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           them
           again
           to
           justifie
           themselves
           and
           recriminate
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           they
           engaged
           not
           only
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           but
           even
           their
           August
           Representatives
           likewise
           in
           their
           Quarrels
           ,
           and
           so
           from
           Religious
           Contests
           produced
           State
           Factions
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           tho'
           they
           were
           of
           different
           Parties
           ,
           were
           told
           they
           would
           please
           both
           their
           King
           ,
           Parliament
           and
           Country
           ;
           For
           the
           Dissenters
           were
           told
           ,
           that
           tho'
           for
           Policy
           's
           sake
           the
           King
           did
           not
           publickly
           abet
           them
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           secretly
           disposed
           to
           favour
           them
           ,
           and
           such
           Writings
           ,
           if
           well
           penned
           ,
           would
           not
           displease
           ,
           and
           might
           procure
           them
           at
           last
           Ease
           in
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           for
           the
           Conformists
           ,
           they
           were
           easily
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           by
           Ridiculing
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           immoderately
           extolling
           the
           Excellency
           of
           their
           own
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           the
           Superlative
           extent
           of
           the
           Prerogative
           ,
           they
           
           could
           not
           fail
           to
           please
           neither
           .
           And
           thence
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           came
           that
           Legion
           of
           Books
           of
           that
           Nature
           ,
           that
           came
           out
           in
           the
           Interval
           between
           the
           Two
           Dutch
           Wars
           ,
           and
           which
           made
           way
           for
           After-Divisions
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           saw
           a
           Catalogue
           ,
           with
           the
           Books
           printed
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           Service
           they
           were
           for
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           French
           Court
           ;
           Some
           I
           have
           forgot
           ,
           and
           some
           I
           remember
           ,
           but
           shall
           not
           name
           any
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           reflecting
           on
           any
           worthy
           Persons
           ,
           who
           ,
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           did
           not
           know
           by
           what
           Instruments
           they
           were
           abetted
           on
           either
           side
           .
           Then
           for
           keeping
           several
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           too
           in
           Pension
           to
           their
           Ends
           ,
           without
           their
           Knowledge
           ,
           thus
           they
           did
           it
           ;
           They
           had
           their
           Jews
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Bankers
           at
           their
           Devotion
           ,
           who
           would
           under
           an
           Obligation
           of
           great
           Secrecy
           ,
           tell
           them
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           ordered
           to
           allow
           them
           so
           much
           Money
           ,
           saying
           sometimes
           it
           was
           from
           their
           own
           King
           ,
           to
           do
           him
           some
           private
           Service
           ,
           in
           or
           out
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           
             Spanish
             ,
             Imperial
          
           ,
           or
           Dutch
           Ambassadors
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           serving
           their
           Interests
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Countries
           too
           ,
           against
           Prerogative
           ,
           Oppression
           in
           Religion
           ,
           &c.
           and
           oftentimes
           directly
           to
           oppose
           Popery
           ,
           and
           the
           French
           Interest
           ,
           that
           by
           firing
           them
           on
           with
           too
           great
           vehemency
           to
           pursue
           those
           Points
           ,
           the
           French
           Court
           might
           more
           easily
           compass
           other
           Ends
           aimed
           at
           ,
           which
           they
           whom
           they
           thus
           incited
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           dream
           of
           ;
           Thus
           while
           many
           in
           
           our
           Parliaments
           were
           so
           fierce
           against
           Papists
           ,
           Arbitrary
           Power
           ,
           and
           the
           French
           Interest
           ,
           and
           cried
           out
           against
           all
           of
           the
           Court-party
           as
           French
           Pensioners
           (
           tho'
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           too
           many
           of
           them
           were
           so
           )
           as
           does
           appear
           ;
           yet
           little
           thought
           they
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           likewise
           so
           themselves
           ,
           and
           never
           imagined
           the
           same
           French
           were
           Abettors
           of
           both
           Parties
           :
           And
           the
           better
           to
           cover
           this
           underhand
           play
           ,
           they
           drew
           off
           most
           of
           the
           Money
           they
           employ'd
           to
           this
           latter
           sort
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           of
           
             Genoa
             ,
             Florence
             ,
             Amsterdam
          
           ,
           and
           Hamburg
           ;
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           discovered
           ,
           it
           came
           Originally
           from
           France
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           by
           the
           by
           ,
           be
           pleased
           to
           take
           notice
           that
           one
           main
           cause
           of
           the
           French
           King's
           Indignation
           against
           Genua
           ,
           tho'
           it
           be
           a
           very
           secret
           one
           ,
           and
           known
           to
           few
           ,
           was
           their
           Bankers
           cackling
           ,
           and
           discovering
           to
           the
           Agents
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           ,
           the
           Money
           privately
           sent
           and
           dispersed
           ,
           and
           sent
           towards
           
             Poland
             ,
             Hungary
             ,
             Turky
          
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Parts
           not
           named
           ,
           and
           has
           made
           them
           imploy
           none
           ever
           since
           almost
           ,
           but
           what
           are
           openly
           or
           covertly
           Jews
           ,
           who
           serve
           the
           French
           King
           with
           great
           Fidelity
           for
           these
           Reasons
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           is
           in
           their
           Esteem
           the
           most
           Powerful
           in
           Christendom
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           he
           Favours
           the
           Grand
           Turk
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           so
           great
           a
           Commerce
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           such
           numbers
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Because
           he
           gives
           them
           a
           liberty
           by
           connivance
           ,
           tho'
           not
           open
           Toleration
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           Because
           he
           is
           so
           great
           an
           Enemy
           to
           the
           Austrian
           Family
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           so
           Cruel
           to
           them
           by
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           and
           by
           Banishing
           them
           not
           only
           out
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Territories
           ,
           but
           likewise
           out
           of
           the
           Emperor
           's
           Hereditary
           Countries
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           lastly
           ,
           Because
           he
           seems
           to
           them
           to
           be
           of
           no
           Religion
           ,
           but
           almost
           as
           great
           a
           Scourge
           to
           the
           Christians
           in
           general
           ,
           both
           Popish
           and
           others
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Turk
             ,
             Tartar
          
           ,
           or
           Barbarian
           ;
           their
           Principles
           naturally
           leading
           them
           to
           admire
           and
           revere
           any
           thing
           they
           think
           a
           Plague
           to
           Christians
           ,
           whom
           they
           are
           taught
           to
           Curse
           daily
           ,
           even
           in
           their
           Solemn
           Prayers
           ;
           and
           therefore
           England
           had
           need
           have
           a
           Care
           of
           them
           in
           this
           Juncture
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Pensions
           they
           gave
           the
           Courtiers
           ,
           they
           Industriously
           affected
           the
           transmission
           of
           those
           Moneys
           from
           France
           ,
           and
           had
           their
           Agents
           busie
           to
           buzz
           it
           abroad
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           render
           them
           odious
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           to
           incite
           the
           Patriots
           the
           more
           violently
           against
           them
           ;
           And
           tho'
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Money
           they
           allowed
           the
           King
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           were
           sometimes
           transmitted
           from
           the
           abovementioned
           Places
           ,
           and
           some
           from
           Venice
           ,
           yet
           private
           notice
           was
           presently
           given
           to
           their
           Agents
           in
           England
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           with
           positive
           Orders
           to
           inform
           the
           World
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           that
           Intrigue
           ;
           unless
           it
           were
           some
           time
           when
           a
           particular
           Critical
           Juncture
           might
           require
           a
           contrary
           Procedure
           .
           
           My
           Lord
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           Sum
           of
           what
           I
           could
           learn
           in
           respect
           to
           their
           Correspondence
           in
           England
           ,
           either
           from
           the
           Minutes
           or
           private
           Conversation
           ,
           of
           which
           your
           Lordship
           is
           sensible
           ,
           I
           have
           as
           great
           an
           Opportunity
           as
           any
           other
           ,
           and
           with
           which
           I
           shall
           at
           present
           conclude
           ,
           who
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Honour
             's
             most
             Humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Iuly
               11.
               1684.
               
            
             
               N.
               St.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           XVI
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             French
             King
             's
             frequent
             Reviews
             of
             his
             Troops
             in
             1670.
             and
             of
             the
             umbrage
             taken
             in
             England
             thereupon
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             
             Buckingham's
             Embassy
             into
             France
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           formerly
           given
           your
           Lordship
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           great
           Levies
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           vast
           Preparations
           for
           War
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           what
           Care
           had
           been
           taken
           to
           secure
           the
           Domestick
           Peace
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           French
           Ministers
           of
           State
           were
           ,
           in
           regard
           to
           what
           Country
           should
           be
           Invaded
           by
           them
           .
           And
           I
           am
           now
           to
           acquaint
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           that
           when
           
           their
           Military
           Preparations
           were
           pretty
           forward
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           Year
           1670.
           they
           began
           to
           make
           frequent
           Reviews
           of
           their
           Troops
           ,
           which
           to
           amuse
           ,
           they
           continued
           till
           the
           end
           of
           the
           next
           Year
           ,
           in
           several
           Bodies
           towards
           as
           many
           different
           Frontiers
           ,
           that
           their
           Neighbour
           —
           Nations
           being
           used
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           seeing
           no
           Effects
           follow
           ,
           might
           think
           they
           were
           only
           done
           out
           of
           a
           Vanity
           to
           make
           Ostentation
           of
           the
           French
           Power
           and
           Grandure
           ,
           to
           keep
           their
           Soldiers
           in
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           find
           their
           Nobility
           and
           Active
           Spirits
           Employment
           ,
           who
           else
           might
           busie
           themselves
           for
           want
           of
           Occupation
           in
           disturbing
           the
           State
           :
           The
           Artifice
           took
           ,
           so
           that
           most
           of
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           tho'
           now
           and
           then
           they
           were
           troubled
           with
           a
           Fit
           of
           Thoughtfulness
           and
           Suspicion
           ,
           begun
           to
           grow
           secure
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           Hollanders
           ,
           who
           thought
           the
           French
           King
           so
           much
           in
           Jest
           ,
           that
           they
           tau●tingly
           called
           him
           ,
           
             Le
             Roy
             des
             Reveues
          
           ,
           till
           more
           extraordinary
           and
           more
           visible
           Preparations
           and
           Movements
           ,
           did
           by
           degrees
           begin
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           their
           Errour
           ;
           for
           when
           they
           had
           thus
           finished
           their
           Reviews
           ,
           they
           suddenly
           drew
           a
           very
           considerable
           Army
           ,
           composed
           of
           the
           Flower
           of
           all
           their
           Forces
           towards
           Calais
           and
           Dunkirk
           ,
           (
           the
           Dutch
           being
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           tampered
           with
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           believe
           concerning
           the
           Invasion
           of
           England
           ;
           but
           yet
           now
           full
           of
           Jealousie
           at
           their
           Proceedings
           )
           and
           here
           it
           
           was
           the
           Council
           was
           held
           about
           the
           Eligibility
           of
           employing
           their
           Force
           ,
           the
           Debates
           whereof
           I
           have
           already
           given
           your
           Lordship
           an
           Account
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Dutch
           were
           Jealous
           upon
           this
           approach
           ,
           the
           English
           were
           much
           more
           (
           as
           your
           Lordship
           may
           well
           remember
           )
           to
           see
           such
           a
           Power
           brave
           England
           on
           the
           opposite
           Shore
           ,
           and
           look
           with
           an
           Amorous
           Eye
           towards
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           because
           of
           the
           unprepared
           Posture
           the
           Nation
           was
           then
           in
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           it
           was
           thought
           advisable
           ,
           to
           dispatch
           an
           Embassy
           to
           sound
           the
           Intentions
           of
           the
           French
           Monarch
           in
           regard
           to
           England
           ;
           whereupon
           Choice
           was
           made
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Buckingham
           ,
           who
           admirably
           well
           maintained
           that
           Character
           ,
           and
           the
           Glory
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           ,
           on
           that
           Occasion
           ;
           and
           demeaned
           himself
           with
           such
           an
           Intrepidity
           of
           Mind
           and
           Conduct
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           a
           Grandure
           and
           Unconcernedness
           at
           the
           Formidable
           Armed
           Powers
           he
           saw
           before
           his
           Eyes
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           had
           been
           Strangers
           to
           the
           then
           Condition
           of
           our
           Nation
           ,
           would
           have
           thought
           he
           had
           been
           sent
           from
           a
           Prince
           that
           was
           at
           the
           Head
           of
           twice
           as
           big
           an
           Army
           ,
           as
           the
           French
           King
           at
           that
           time
           shewed
           the
           Duke
           :
           And
           that
           Conduct
           did
           not
           a
           little
           appall
           the
           Presumption
           of
           that
           Ambitious
           King
           ,
           and
           contributed
           much
           to
           the
           inclining
           of
           him
           to
           acquiesce
           in
           Monsieur
           Le
           Tellier's
           Counsel
           ;
           but
           then
           withal
           ,
           making
           him
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           Rare
           and
           more
           than
           ordinary
           Parts
           and
           Abilities
           
           of
           the
           said
           Duke
           ,
           it
           put
           him
           naturally
           upon
           concluding
           that
           it
           was
           well
           worth
           the
           while
           to
           endeavour
           to
           gain
           such
           a
           Person
           over
           to
           his
           Interest
           ,
           whose
           Influence
           might
           be
           great
           ,
           either
           in
           bringing
           his
           Prince
           to
           such
           a
           Compliance
           as
           he
           desired
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           in
           briguing
           for
           France
           against
           him
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           proved
           inflexible
           :
           To
           this
           end
           ,
           such
           Complements
           were
           past
           upon
           the
           Duke
           ,
           and
           such
           extraordinary
           Honours
           done
           him
           ,
           and
           Presents
           made
           him
           ,
           as
           never
           no
           Embassador
           before
           nor
           since
           hardly
           ever
           received
           ;
           insomuch
           as
           the
           Duke
           suffered
           himself
           to
           be
           Charmed
           ,
           and
           ever
           since
           favoured
           the
           French
           Interest
           ,
           either
           with
           or
           against
           his
           Prince
           ,
           as
           Occasion
           or
           Policy
           directed
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           he
           was
           told
           ,
           that
           the
           French
           King
           indeed
           ,
           tho'
           he
           had
           great
           Temptations
           from
           Opportunity
           and
           Interest
           to
           Attack
           England
           ,
           yet
           such
           was
           his
           Respect
           and
           Inclination
           for
           our
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           more
           disposed
           to
           imploy
           his
           Forces
           against
           Holland
           ;
           And
           that
           he
           might
           with
           the
           surer
           Success
           undertake
           such
           an
           Expedition
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           earnestly
           prest
           the
           Duke
           to
           do
           his
           utmost
           to
           Influence
           his
           Master
           to
           join
           his
           Naval
           Forces
           with
           him
           in
           that
           War
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           he
           might
           Revenge
           the
           Disgraces
           received
           in
           the
           last
           ,
           especially
           that
           of
           Chatham
           ,
           as
           likewise
           the
           fresher
           Insolencies
           of
           that
           Saucy
           Republick
           ,
           whose
           Vicinity
           and
           Power
           was
           so
           much
           the
           more
           dangerous
           to
           the
           Brittish
           Monarchs
           ,
           than
           to
           any
           
           other
           Crowned
           Heads
           ,
           as
           the
           Subjects
           of
           these
           Nations
           were
           more
           prone
           to
           hanker
           after
           the
           Liberty
           Enjoy'd
           by
           the
           Hollanders
           ,
           and
           to
           imitate
           their
           Successful
           Example
           ;
           That
           by
           so
           doing
           ,
           his
           Excellency
           would
           do
           his
           own
           Prince
           very
           great
           Service
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           Honour
           of
           Obliging
           a
           great
           Monarch
           ,
           who
           was
           as
           Generous
           in
           his
           Resentments
           ,
           as
           Formidable
           in
           Power
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Duke
           returned
           Home
           well
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           brought
           a
           pleasing
           Answer
           to
           our
           King
           ,
           and
           plyed
           him
           warmly
           with
           the
           Proposition
           aforesaid
           ,
           tho'
           at
           first
           he
           was
           not
           much
           harkned
           too
           ;
           but
           how
           ,
           when
           and
           by
           whose
           means
           their
           Designs
           were
           afterward
           Accomplished
           ,
           your
           Lordship
           may
           expect
           to
           hear
           ,
           when
           Conveniency
           serves
           ,
           from
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             very
             Humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Nov.
               30.
               1676.
               
            
             N.
             St.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XVII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Princess
             
               Henrietta
               Maria
            
             Dutchess
             of
             
             Orleans's
             being
             sent
             Anno
             1670.
             from
             the
             French
             Court
             ,
             to
             dispose
             the
             King
             to
             a
             second
             War
             with
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             in
             Conjunction
             with
             the
             French.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THe
           French
           Court
           having
           ,
           as
           I
           told
           your
           Lordship
           in
           my
           Last
           ,
           gain'd
           the
           Duke
           of
           Buckingham
           entirely
           to
           their
           Interests
           ,
           they
           began
           now
           to
           conceive
           some
           hopes
           to
           bring
           our
           King
           to
           joyn
           with
           them
           against
           the
           States
           ,
           at
           least
           wise
           with
           his
           Naval
           Power
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           had
           most
           need
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           strike
           while
           the
           Iron
           was
           hot
           ;
           they
           deliberated
           of
           sending
           over
           an
           Embassador
           of
           their
           own
           into
           England
           to
           negotiate
           the
           Matter
           ;
           but
           to
           colour
           the
           Intrigue
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           no
           Design
           of
           their
           own
           thereby
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           no
           Matter
           of
           Jealousie
           to
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           especially
           the
           United
           Provinces
           .
           It
           was
           agreed
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           a
           Female
           Embassadress
           the
           Kings
           fair
           Sister
           
             Henrietta
             Maria
          
           Dutchess
           of
           Orleans
           ,
           and
           so
           give
           out
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           she
           went
           over
           purely
           on
           a
           visit
           to
           her
           Royal
           Brothers
           ,
           
           and
           that
           it
           was
           with
           some
           seeming
           Reluctancy
           the
           French
           King
           upon
           her
           earnest
           Application
           to
           him
           to
           that
           Purpose
           gave
           his
           Consent
           ;
           But
           she
           was
           furnished
           with
           such
           Proposals
           ,
           which
           they
           knew
           well
           that
           sent
           her
           ,
           none
           could
           with
           equal
           safety
           and
           privacy
           Advance
           ,
           nor
           none
           with
           equal
           Power
           and
           Influence
           recommend
           ;
           and
           to
           secure
           the
           whole
           Transaction
           from
           the
           very
           Suspitions
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Penetration
           of
           any
           not
           of
           their
           Cabal
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           as
           a
           pure
           visit
           ,
           and
           the
           effect
           of
           natural
           Affection
           and
           void
           of
           all
           Intreague
           ,
           her
           return
           was
           limited
           to
           so
           short
           a
           Time
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           peremptory
           and
           notorious
           a
           Manner
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           induce
           the
           World
           to
           believe
           them
           too
           Suspitious
           of
           the
           natural
           Inclinations
           ,
           that
           Princes
           might
           still
           retain
           for
           her
           Royal
           Brothers
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Weal
           of
           her
           and
           their
           Native
           Country
           ,
           so
           incompatible
           with
           the
           exorbitant
           grandeur
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           entrust
           her
           with
           any
           of
           the
           mysterious
           Arcana's
           of
           their
           Politicks
           ;
           and
           so
           might
           prevent
           all
           Jealousie
           in
           England
           ,
           at
           that
           critical
           Juncture
           of
           that
           interview
           ,
           by
           shewing
           so
           great
           an
           Apprehension
           of
           it
           themselves
           :
           She
           was
           charged
           with
           the
           same
           Message
           partly
           ,
           and
           with
           some
           of
           the
           same
           Arguments
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           endeavoured
           to
           insinuate
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Buckingham
           ;
           but
           having
           an
           incomparable
           Advantage
           above
           him
           ,
           
           or
           any
           other
           Embassador
           to
           back
           whatsoever
           she
           advanced
           with
           all
           the
           Charms
           that
           a
           most
           accomplished
           and
           lovely
           Princes
           ,
           and
           an
           only
           and
           most
           beloved
           Sister
           ,
           could
           be
           armed
           with
           ;
           she
           who
           had
           Wit
           and
           Dexterity
           enough
           ,
           to
           manage
           those
           Priviledges
           to
           the
           utmost
           Advantage
           ,
           not
           only
           prest
           the
           said
           Matter
           ,
           and
           more
           home
           and
           with
           infinitely
           more
           Freedom
           and
           Efficacy
           ,
           but
           adventured
           to
           propose
           ,
           yet
           higher
           things
           and
           of
           a
           much
           more
           extended
           Consequence
           ;
           For
           addressing
           her
           Speech
           to
           the
           King
           (
           though
           not
           without
           intermixing
           some
           Expressions
           equally
           affecting
           also
           to
           her
           Brother
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           )
           she
           told
           his
           Majesty
           that
           as
           she
           hoped
           neither
           of
           her
           Royal
           Brothers
           had
           any
           Reason
           to
           call
           in
           Question
           her
           natural
           Affection
           to
           their
           Persons
           ,
           and
           inseparable
           Inclination
           for
           whatsoever
           did
           ,
           or
           should
           at
           any
           Time
           appear
           to
           her
           to
           be
           conducing
           to
           their
           true
           Interest
           ,
           so
           she
           believed
           they
           had
           as
           little
           cause
           to
           doubt
           ,
           but
           she
           could
           see
           as
           far
           as
           another
           into
           the
           French
           Monarchs
           Heart
           ,
           who
           loved
           her
           and
           admired
           her
           to
           that
           Degree
           ,
           though
           innocently
           ,
           as
           gave
           no
           small
           Umbrage
           to
           Monsieur
           his
           Brother
           ,
           and
           her
           Husband
           ;
           And
           that
           she
           did
           sincerely
           represent
           ,
           both
           as
           his
           most
           Christian
           Majesty's
           Sence
           ,
           and
           her
           own
           ,
           that
           the
           only
           way
           to
           secure
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           the
           present
           Royal
           Family
           of
           England
           ,
           a
           
           stability
           in
           the
           Throne
           they
           were
           lately
           Restored
           to
           ,
           af●er
           so
           dismal
           an
           overthrow
           of
           the
           Monarchy
           ,
           in
           the
           Reign
           and
           Person
           of
           their
           unhappy
           Father
           ,
           and
           to
           reinstate
           the
           Majesty
           of
           the
           Brittish
           Kings
           in
           its
           former
           Splendor
           and
           Security
           ,
           enjoyed
           so
           long
           and
           gloriously
           in
           Catholick
           Times
           ,
           was
           by
           all
           Wise
           and
           Politick
           M●ans
           to
           labour
           to
           introduce
           into
           these
           Kingdoms
           ,
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           re-assume
           by
           Degrees
           absolute
           Power
           .
           ●or
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           by
           woful
           Experience
           had
           been
           found
           too
           weak
           alone
           to
           defend
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Dissenters
           were
           so
           stifly
           Principled
           for
           a
           Common-Wealth
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           never
           leave
           till
           they
           had
           once
           more
           overturned
           the
           Monarchy
           ,
           unless
           his
           Majesty
           would
           timely
           provide
           for
           his
           Security
           ,
           by
           Methods
           ●o
           be
           propos●d
           to
           him
           by
           her
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           Christian
           King
           ;
           who
           she
           knew
           had
           the
           atmost
           ten●erness
           for
           his
           Interest
           ,
           as
           was
           clear
           eno●●h
           by
           all
           Expressions
           of
           his
           real
           Inclinations
           ,
           ●●nce
           they
           were
           emancipated
           from
           the
           ●estraints
           ,
           laid
           upon
           them
           under
           the
           Tutelag●
           o●
           a
           Cardinal
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Master
           in
           pure
           Politicks
           ,
           and
           altogether
           unacquainted
           with
           those
           nobler
           and
           more
           heroick
           Sentiments
           of
           Honour
           and
           Generosity
           ,
           which
           are
           no
           less
           natural
           and
           unextinguishable
           in
           a
           born
           Prince
           ,
           then
           common
           Reason
           is
           in
           the
           ●est
           of
           Mankind
           :
           The
           chief
           of
           which
           expedients
           
           were
           flattering
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           first
           persecuting
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           the
           Protestant
           Dissenters
           ,
           and
           wheedling
           with
           them
           again
           by
           a
           Prerogative
           Lenitive
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           the
           not
           to
           be
           Questioned
           acceptance
           of
           the
           Suffering
           Protestants
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           no
           less
           assured
           Non-opposition
           of
           those
           of
           the
           established
           Church
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           by
           an
           irresistible
           Charm
           to
           lay
           asleep
           that
           watchful
           Dragon
           ,
           that
           had
           so
           long
           kept
           the
           golden
           Apples
           of
           Contention
           between
           the
           King
           and
           People
           ,
           from
           the
           Ravishment
           of
           the
           most
           enterprizing
           Monarch
           ;
           and
           break
           that
           mischievous
           Devil
           ,
           that
           had
           of
           late
           been
           so
           busie
           in
           asserting
           pretended
           Liberties
           ;
           and
           advancing
           the
           Soveraignty
           of
           old
           hateful
           Laws
           ,
           above
           the
           more
           Sacred
           Majesty
           of
           the
           Princes
           ,
           the
           only
           rightful
           Legislators
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Crown
           as
           securely
           as
           unregardedly
           might
           seize
           ,
           and
           seizing
           ●or
           all
           Perpetuity
           ,
           appropriate
           as
           to
           it
           sell
           the
           important
           Jewel
           of
           Dispensing
           Power
           ,
           which
           would
           fix
           and
           fasten
           the
           whole
           Chappelet
           of
           unbounded
           Soveraignty
           ,
           by
           making
           us●
           of
           that
           Popular
           Relaxation
           ,
           to
           indulge
           the
           Faction
           esteemed
           the
           most
           dangerous
           to
           the
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           to
           decoy
           them
           into
           a
           favouring
           of
           those
           Encroachments
           upon
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           Peoples
           Fundamental
           Right
           ,
           and
           therein
           the
           Legislation
           ,
           who
           seemed
           of
           all
           Men
           the
           most
           
           deeply
           principled
           against
           them
           ;
           And
           so
           in
           effect
           to
           make
           those
           very
           Persons
           ,
           the
           tools
           for
           the
           Erection
           of
           Absolute
           and
           Despotick
           Sway
           ,
           who
           otherwise
           could
           hardly
           be
           reconciled
           to
           the
           most
           Just
           ,
           most
           Legal
           ,
           and
           most
           Moderate
           Royalty
           .
           So
           far
           were
           the
           measures
           to
           be
           observed
           at
           home
           ;
           and
           those
           which
           she
           and
           their
           Brother
           of
           France
           advised
           to
           be
           used
           abroad
           ,
           were
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           endeavour
           by
           all
           possible
           means
           the
           Subversion
           of
           the
           Republick
           of
           Holland
           ,
           the
           perpetual
           Source
           of
           Rebellion
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           order
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           the
           more
           Expedition
           ,
           certainty
           and
           Safety
           to
           effect
           the
           Reduction
           both
           of
           his
           own
           People
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           ●nt●ward
           Neighbouring
           Nest
           ,
           and
           receptacle
           of
           Plotters
           and
           Rebels
           ;
           To
           resolve
           upon
           a
           firm
           and
           inviolable
           adherence
           to
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           most
           Christian
           King
           ,
           who
           in
           that
           Case
           would
           no
           way
           desert
           him
           ,
           but
           vigorously
           and
           powerfully
           aid
           him
           ,
           and
           carry
           him
           through
           all
           Difficulties
           ;
           But
           in
           Case
           ,
           added
           she
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           could
           not
           satisfie
           his
           Conscience
           we●l
           enough
           ,
           to
           attempt
           any
           such
           Change
           in
           Religion
           (
           as
           she
           just
           now
           had
           mentioned
           )
           or
           notwithstanding
           all
           remonstrances
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           should
           continue
           over-perswaded
           of
           the
           two
           great
           Difficulty
           ,
           or
           impracticableness
           of
           such
           an
           enterprize
           ,
           that
           however
           as
           a
           Protestant
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
           England
           ,
           which
           was
           firm
           to
           Monarchy
           ,
           if
           he
           desired
           to
           put
           himself
           into
           a
           Condition
           to
           Protect
           ,
           and
           that
           Reciprocally
           to
           Defend
           him
           and
           his
           Successors
           in
           time
           to
           come
           ;
           It
           would
           be
           absolutely
           necessary
           for
           him
           at
           least
           ,
           to
           concurr
           with
           his
           most
           Christian
           Majesty
           in
           Subduing
           the
           Republick
           of
           Holland
           ;
           That
           besides
           the
           Advantage
           of
           such
           a
           Repartition
           of
           the
           Conquered
           Country
           ,
           as
           he
           could
           reasonably
           expect
           ,
           he
           should
           find
           upon
           the
           reduction
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Commonwealth
           Faction
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           her
           Two
           other
           Sister
           Kingdoms
           ,
           would
           dwindle
           away
           of
           it self
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           King
           would
           not
           only
           become
           Absolute
           Master
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           but
           as
           his
           Christian
           Majesty
           would
           concert
           the
           Sharing
           of
           those
           Provinces
           with
           his
           Brother
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           Naval
           Power
           and
           Trade
           of
           
             Great
             Brittain
          
           would
           receive
           an
           incredible
           augmentation
           by
           the
           Destruction
           of
           a
           State
           ,
           that
           was
           her
           only
           Competitor
           at
           Sea
           ,
           and
           for
           Commerce
           and
           Riches
           promoted
           thereby
           ;
           For
           that
           not
           only
           their
           Shipping
           and
           Seamen
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           Chief
           Sea-ports
           ,
           and
           be●t
           Sea
           provinces
           ,
           all
           entire
           would
           be
           his
           Majesty's
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           all
           the
           most
           Wealthy
           and
           Substantial
           Merchants
           ,
           and
           Industrious
           and
           Ingenious
           Tradesmen
           and
           Artificers
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           Provinces
           and
           Parts
           that
           should
           fall
           to
           the
           Share
           of
           the
           most
           Christian
           King
           ,
           would
           in
           all
           appearance
           transplant
           themselves
           either
           into
           England
           or
           Ireland
           ,
           as
           lying
           
           more
           convenient
           for
           Trade
           ,
           than
           their
           own
           Country
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           into
           those
           Parts
           of
           the
           Netherlands
           which
           should
           be
           reduced
           under
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           King
           of
           
             Great
             Brittain
          
           ;
           To
           whose
           Domination
           ,
           as
           approaching
           nearest
           the
           Sweetness
           and
           Freedom
           of
           that
           they
           now
           were
           under
           ,
           they
           would
           certainly
           more
           willingly
           submit
           their
           Persons
           and
           Fortunes
           ,
           than
           to
           that
           of
           the
           more
           Absolute
           one
           of
           the
           French
           Monarch
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           had
           entertained
           a
           Thousand
           Prejudices
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           she
           most
           earnestly
           and
           affectionately
           besought
           him
           to
           take
           those
           Matters
           into
           his
           most
           serious
           Consideration
           ,
           and
           to
           return
           a
           speedy
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           might
           any
           ways
           be
           ,
           a
           favourable
           Answer
           ,
           that
           she
           might
           have
           the
           Happiness
           to
           return
           back
           the
           Messenger
           of
           good
           News
           ,
           and
           such
           News
           as
           might
           prove
           a
           Foundation
           of
           a
           lasting
           Felicity
           to
           both
           the
           Illustrious
           Families
           ,
           from
           which
           both
           his
           Majesty
           and
           her self
           were
           descended
           .
           The
           King
           after
           a
           little
           silence
           ,
           told
           her
           by
           way
           of
           Reply
           to
           the
           things
           she
           had
           represented
           to
           him
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           doubt
           of
           the
           ardency
           and
           reality
           of
           the
           Affection
           of
           a
           Sister
           so
           Amiable
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           always
           exprest
           so
           much
           Tenderness
           for
           his
           Interest
           ;
           That
           he
           as
           little
           questioned
           ,
           but
           that
           she
           had
           penetrated
           as
           far
           into
           the
           Interiors
           of
           his
           Brother
           of
           France
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           possible
           any
           one
           could
           into
           the
           Heart
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           therefore
           upon
           her
           Representation
           of
           him
           chiefly
           ,
           which
           he
           
           assured
           her
           would
           induce
           him
           to
           give
           the
           more
           Credit
           to
           the
           Favourable
           Conjectures
           ,
           he
           had
           made
           of
           his
           Temper
           ,
           during
           the
           little
           time
           he
           had
           the
           Honour
           to
           Converse
           with
           him
           whilst
           in
           Exile
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           general
           Character
           he
           had
           ,
           since
           his
           Personal
           Administration
           of
           Publick
           Affairs
           ,
           obtained
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           of
           being
           a
           Prince
           of
           great-Honour
           and
           Generosity
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           passing
           by
           some
           former
           unhandsom
           and
           unkind
           Treatments
           in
           his
           Court
           ,
           as
           pure
           Effects
           and
           Influences
           of
           the
           over-ruling
           Ascendant
           of
           the
           then
           Regnant
           Mazarine
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           that
           Prince's
           own
           Inclination
           ;
           he
           should
           put
           much
           Confidence
           in
           the
           sincerity
           of
           the
           most
           Christian
           King
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           desired
           her
           to
           return
           his
           said
           Majesty
           ,
           his
           Royal
           and
           most
           Hearty
           Thanks
           for
           those
           obliging
           Expressions
           of
           Amity
           and
           Affection
           ,
           he
           had
           signified
           to
           him
           by
           her
           ,
           and
           to
           assure
           him
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           he
           should
           ever
           have
           his
           Friendship
           in
           high
           Esteem
           ,
           and
           would
           go
           as
           great
           lengths
           as
           in
           Prudence
           and
           Interest
           he
           could
           ,
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           comply
           with
           his
           Desires
           :
           But
           that
           the
           Matters
           proposed
           being
           of
           the
           highest
           Consequence
           ,
           he
           must
           beg
           his
           Excuse
           if
           he
           required
           more
           time
           to
           give
           him
           a
           positive
           and
           satisfactory
           Answer
           thereto
           ,
           than
           the
           short
           space
           limitted
           for
           her
           stay
           in
           England
           would
           permit
           ;
           however
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           with
           all
           convenient
           Expedition
           give
           him
           a
           better
           Account
           ;
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           ,
           
           he
           should
           Request
           his
           most
           Christian
           Brother
           by
           her
           ,
           to
           do
           him
           the
           Justice
           to
           believe
           he
           was
           as
           sincerely
           affectioned
           to
           his
           Person
           ,
           as
           he
           could
           be
           to
           his
           ,
           and
           should
           ever
           persist
           to
           be
           as
           far
           as
           a
           King
           of
           Engl.
           could
           ,
           his
           constant
           and
           most
           Obsequious
           Friend
           :
           The
           like
           Complement
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           it
           was
           agreeable
           to
           his
           Circumstances
           ,
           was
           returned
           by
           the
           Duke
           ;
           After
           which
           the
           Princess
           renewing
           the
           Charge
           in
           the
           Business
           of
           Religion
           ,
           the
           King
           freely
           told
           her
           ,
           That
           as
           to
           that
           Point
           ,
           tho'
           he
           had
           entertained
           very
           kind
           and
           favourable
           Thoughts
           of
           the
           Roman
           Religion
           ,
           and
           its
           Professors
           ,
           for
           several
           Reasons
           he
           instanced
           ,
           and
           did
           believe
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           Re-established
           in
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           the
           Monarchy
           would
           be
           safer
           and
           easier
           than
           it
           could
           be
           under
           the
           present
           state
           of
           Protestancy
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           not
           so
           fully
           satisfied
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           it
           his
           own
           Religion
           ;
           and
           that
           on
           the
           other
           side
           he
           foresaw
           such
           unsurmountable
           Difficulties
           in
           attempting
           such
           a
           Re-establishment
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           think
           any
           Policy
           ,
           no
           ,
           nor
           the
           whole
           Power
           of
           France
           ,
           could
           he
           Command
           it
           all
           entire
           ,
           without
           any
           divertion
           from
           other
           Interested
           Neighbours
           ,
           (
           too
           extraordinary
           a
           Juncture
           to
           be
           probably
           expected
           )
           could
           be
           able
           to
           carry
           him
           through
           them
           :
           To
           which
           ,
           the
           Princess
           who
           saw
           well
           enough
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           his
           Looks
           and
           Actions
           as
           by
           his
           Expressions
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           made
           more
           sensible
           Impressions
           
           upon
           his
           Spirits
           ,
           than
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           acknowledge
           ;
           thinking
           she
           had
           done
           enough
           for
           her
           part
           ,
           and
           sufficiently
           broke
           the
           Ice
           ,
           for
           those
           that
           should
           be
           designed
           to
           push
           the
           Point
           further
           at
           more
           leisure
           ,
           modestly
           replied
           ;
           That
           since
           that
           was
           his
           Majesty's
           Sence
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           was
           fixed
           ,
           she
           would
           wave
           all
           farther
           Importunities
           on
           that
           Subject
           ,
           and
           leave
           it
           wholly
           depending
           between
           himself
           and
           God
           ,
           whom
           she
           would
           continually
           pray
           to
           Inspire
           his
           Majesty
           with
           Light
           enough
           to
           know
           ,
           and
           Courage
           enough
           to
           embrace
           the
           Truth
           ,
           in
           his
           appointed
           time
           ;
           But
           however
           ,
           she
           should
           be
           glad
           to
           know
           his
           Majesty's
           Sentiments
           as
           to
           the
           Design
           against
           Holland
           ;
           adding
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           confident
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           but
           think
           it
           was
           at
           least
           for
           his
           Interest
           ,
           and
           seasible
           too
           :
           Yes
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           answered
           the
           King
           ,
           I
           am
           Convinced
           that
           if
           crowned
           with
           Success
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           enough
           for
           the
           Interest
           of
           this
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           of
           my
           People
           too
           ;
           but
           yet
           as
           practicable
           as
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           to
           you
           ,
           it
           is
           likewise
           not
           without
           its
           Difficulties
           ,
           and
           those
           very
           great
           ones
           too
           ;
           for
           the
           ill
           Success
           of
           my
           last
           War
           with
           that
           Nation
           ,
           the
           Dissatisfaction
           of
           my
           People
           thereupon
           ,
           the
           Tripple
           League
           in
           which
           I
           am
           lately
           engaged
           with
           Holland
           ,
           the
           Inclination
           my
           Subjects
           have
           for
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           Protestant
           Nation
           ,
           and
           the
           Implacable
           Avertion
           they
           have
           to
           
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           their
           Jealousies
           of
           their
           Power
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           are
           mighty
           Obstacles
           in
           the
           way
           ;
           However
           ,
           if
           my
           Brother
           of
           France
           can
           propose
           me
           any
           practicable
           Expedients
           to
           remove
           them
           ,
           which
           I
           much
           doubt
           ,
           I
           will
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           do
           what
           I
           can
           to
           comply
           with
           him
           in
           that
           Enterprize
           :
           And
           so
           the
           Princess
           declaring
           her self
           well
           satisfied
           ,
           with
           what
           had
           been
           said
           upon
           the
           Subject
           of
           her
           Errand
           ,
           they
           passed
           from
           the
           Businesses
           of
           State
           ,
           to
           the
           Divertisements
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           from
           which
           being
           obliged
           much
           sooner
           to
           break
           off
           than
           they
           were
           willing
           ,
           by
           the
           more
           swift
           than
           welcome
           approach
           of
           the
           time
           Limitted
           for
           her
           departure
           ,
           with
           unconceivable
           Regret
           ,
           and
           ill-presaging
           Tears
           ,
           she
           took
           her
           leave
           of
           her
           Royal
           Brothers
           ;
           tho'
           little
           did
           she
           or
           they
           imagine
           it
           to
           be
           her
           last
           Farewel
           ,
           for
           soon
           after
           her
           return
           to
           France
           she
           died
           ,
           not
           without
           vehement
           Suspicion
           of
           being
           Poisoned
           ;
           But
           that
           her
           Husband
           the
           Duke
           of
           Orleance
           ,
           had
           any
           just
           Cause
           given
           him
           further
           to
           foment
           his
           Jealousie
           of
           her
           upon
           this
           Visit
           ,
           (
           for
           he
           certainly
           was
           suspitious
           of
           her
           Conduct
           before
           any
           mention
           of
           that
           Journey
           )
           and
           so
           pushed
           him
           on
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           undue
           means
           to
           accelerate
           her
           Fate
           ,
           has
           been
           a
           Matter
           of
           much
           Discourse
           both
           in
           England
           and
           France
           ,
           and
           continues
           to
           this
           Day
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           not
           nor
           cannot
           pretend
           to
           determine
           ,
           
           and
           so
           begging
           your
           Lordship's
           Pardon
           for
           this
           tedious
           Epistle
           ,
           I
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             Humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Feb.
               3.
               1677.
               
            
             
               N.
               St.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           XVIII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             Mrs.
             
             Carewell's
             coming
             into
             England
             in
             1670.
             and
             introduced
             to
             be
             the
             King's
             Miss
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           IN
           one
           of
           my
           Letters
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           concerning
           Monsieur
           Le
           Tellier's
           Sentiments
           ,
           in
           regard
           to
           the
           Management
           of
           the
           Affairs
           of
           England
           to
           the
           Advantage
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           among
           other
           Expedients
           he
           proposed
           the
           sending
           over
           some
           Choice
           Female
           ,
           as
           might
           be
           capable
           to
           Charm
           a
           Prince
           ,
           whose
           Heart
           was
           so
           susceptible
           of
           an
           Amorous
           Flame
           as
           that
           of
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ;
           In
           Conformity
           to
           which
           Project
           ,
           they
           made
           Choice
           of
           the
           Opportunity
           of
           the
           Princess's
           going
           over
           to
           effect
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           she
           upon
           her
           Arrival
           presented
           our
           King
           ,
           her
           Brother
           ,
           with
           her
           Woman
           ,
           known
           then
           by
           the
           
           Name
           of
           Madam
           Carewell
           ,
           but
           much
           better
           since
           by
           the
           Title
           of
           Dutchess
           of
           Portsm
           :
           to
           serve
           the
           French
           King
           as
           a
           Heifer
           afterwards
           to
           Plow
           withal
           ,
           as
           being
           such
           as
           was
           not
           carelesly
           or
           fortuitously
           picked
           out
           from
           among
           the
           French
           Herd
           ,
           but
           expresly
           singled
           out
           for
           that
           purpose
           :
           And
           how
           well
           she
           acted
           her
           part
           in
           time
           coming
           will
           appear
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           they
           failed
           in
           their
           Ends
           of
           furnishing
           the
           King
           with
           a
           French
           Wife
           ,
           they
           were
           resolved
           to
           make
           it
           up
           ,
           by
           supplying
           of
           him
           with
           a
           French
           Whore
           ;
           and
           this
           being
           an
           Omission
           in
           my
           last
           ,
           and
           having
           nothing
           of
           greater
           Moment
           to
           write
           at
           present
           ,
           to
           keep
           my
           Correspondence
           with
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           I
           have
           taken
           the
           Opportunity
           to
           testifie
           unto
           you
           how
           ready
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             To
             Serve
             You.
             
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Feb.
               13.
               1677.
               
            
             
               N.
               St.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           .
           XIX
           .
        
         
           
             The
             paces
             made
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Buckingham
             ,
             and
             afterward
             by
             the
             Princess
             
               Henrietta
               Maria
            
             Dutchess
             of
             Orleans
             ,
             towards
             bringing
             the
             King
             over
             to
             joyn
             with
             the
             French
             against
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             not
             fully
             succeeding
             according
             to
             expectation
             ,
             they
             resolve
             upon
             other
             methods
             :
             First
             by
             making
             sure
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             inciting
             the
             Dutch
             to
             provoke
             the
             King
             to
             a
             War
             with
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           have
           given
           your
           Lordship
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Princess
           
           Henrietta's
           Negotiation
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Kings
           dilatory
           Answer
           ,
           in
           regard
           to
           his
           Conjunction
           with
           the
           French
           to
           make
           War
           upon
           the
           
             United
             Provinces
          
           ,
           which
           put
           the
           French
           Polititians
           somewhat
           to
           a
           Nonplus
           ;
           but
           considering
           how
           well
           inclined
           the
           Duke
           was
           to
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           had
           exprest
           his
           thoughts
           to
           the
           Princess
           ,
           the
           King
           being
           present
           ,
           of
           the
           advantage
           and
           reasonableness
           of
           the
           French
           Proposals
           ,
           they
           made
           
           an
           Essay
           ,
           to
           see
           what
           they
           could
           do
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           whether
           the
           great
           confidence
           he
           had
           with
           ,
           and
           Influence
           over
           his
           Brother
           might
           not
           induce
           him
           to
           accept
           of
           the
           offer
           .
           They
           found
           him
           plyable
           enough
           ;
           but
           upon
           Application
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           find
           the
           King
           so
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           disposed
           to
           live
           at
           Rest
           and
           Pleasure
           ,
           than
           to
           engage
           himself
           in
           so
           much
           Sollicitude
           ,
           as
           a
           War
           would
           inevitably
           bring
           him
           to
           ;
           And
           besides
           ,
           he
           was
           much
           afraid
           to
           discontent
           his
           People
           further
           ,
           who
           were
           already
           so
           ill
           satisfied
           ,
           with
           the
           ill
           Conduct
           and
           Disasters
           that
           befel
           them
           in
           the
           last
           War
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           knew
           so
           wholly
           averse
           to
           a
           new
           one
           ,
           unless
           the
           Fresh
           Water-Gandy-Caps
           and
           Feathers
           especially
           were
           dismissed
           ,
           and
           the
           Conduct
           of
           it
           wholly
           left
           to
           the
           Old
           Tarpolians
           ,
           who
           so
           successfully
           asserted
           their
           Cause
           with
           those
           People
           in
           the
           Republican
           and
           Oliverian
           times
           ,
           the
           happiness
           of
           which
           the
           late
           ill
           Success
           had
           much
           enhaunsed
           in
           their
           Eyes
           .
           Yet
           the
           French
           Agents
           continued
           pressing
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           tampering
           with
           his
           Ministers
           to
           compass
           their
           ends
           ;
           urging
           all
           the
           specious
           Motives
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           sparing
           neither
           present
           Advances
           of
           Money
           ,
           nor
           the
           most
           Magnificent
           Promises
           of
           future
           Acknowledgment
           ;
           but
           finding
           still
           a
           great
           Resistance
           to
           any
           such
           Overtures
           ;
           they
           at
           length
           resolved
           to
           play
           their
           Game
           
           another
           way
           ,
           and
           employ'd
           their
           Emissaries
           in
           Holland
           ,
           to
           stir
           up
           those
           People
           to
           provoke
           the
           King's
           Resentments
           by
           all
           the
           ways
           that
           Artful
           Malice
           could
           devise
           ;
           they
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           represented
           to
           them
           as
           a
           mean
           Spirited
           Prince
           ,
           drowned
           in
           Pleasures
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           Bankrupt
           ;
           and
           that
           would
           put
           up
           any
           Affronts
           ,
           rather
           than
           be
           weaned
           from
           them
           a
           Moment
           .
           That
           slender
           courage
           he
           had
           ,
           being
           Cowed
           in
           the
           last
           War
           ,
           as
           likewise
           were
           the
           Spirits
           of
           the
           proudest
           Merchants
           and
           Seamen
           ,
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           under
           such
           an
           Unactive
           Prince
           ;
           adding
           moreover
           ,
           that
           to
           their
           certain
           knowledge
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           was
           now
           a
           Papist
           ,
           tho'
           in
           hugger
           mugger
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           People
           had
           a
           strong
           suspition
           of
           it
           ,
           how
           clandestinely
           soever
           carried
           ,
           and
           had
           thereupon
           conceived
           such
           an
           implacable
           Jealousie
           against
           the
           Duke
           therefore
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           King
           himself
           on
           his
           account
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           never
           patiently
           brook
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           nor
           heartily
           assist
           or
           fight
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           in
           a
           War
           against
           a
           Protestant
           State
           ;
           but
           break
           into
           Factions
           ,
           and
           rather
           abet
           them
           ,
           then
           support
           so
           Unwarlike
           ,
           so
           Unfortunate
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           worst
           of
           all
           ,
           so
           Popishly
           affected
           a
           Prince
           :
           that
           therefore
           now
           was
           the
           time
           to
           give
           that
           finishing
           stroak
           ,
           to
           that
           so
           Great
           ,
           so
           Glorious
           ,
           and
           so
           Advantageous
           a
           Work
           to
           their
           most
           Puissant
           and
           Renowned
           Republick
           ,
           
           which
           they
           had
           more
           than
           half
           done
           in
           the
           last
           War
           ,
           under
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           most
           Powerful
           Assistance
           of
           their
           great
           Master
           ,
           Viz.
           to
           obtain
           for
           ever
           the
           dominion
           of
           the
           Seas
           ,
           so
           highly
           contended
           for
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           ingross
           the
           whole
           Trade
           of
           both
           the
           Hemispheares
           to
           themselves
           ;
           And
           that
           in
           so
           Glorious
           an
           Undertaking
           ,
           As
           the
           Great
           Monarch
           of
           France
           had
           ,
           when
           in
           extremity
           ,
           most
           opportunely
           and
           successfully
           assisted
           them
           in
           the
           preceding
           War
           ;
           So
           he
           was
           determined
           to
           do
           in
           this
           ,
           not
           with
           a
           few
           Auxilliary
           Troops
           and
           Ships
           as
           before
           ,
           But
           with
           his
           whole
           Force
           ;
           being
           resolv'd
           of
           nothing
           less
           than
           to
           concur
           with
           their
           High
           and
           Mightinesses
           for
           the
           Absolute
           Conquest
           of
           that
           Queen
           of
           Islands
           ,
           that
           had
           so
           long
           domineered
           over
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           pretended
           to
           give
           Laws
           upon
           that
           Element
           ,
           which
           God
           and
           Nature
           had
           left
           as
           free
           as
           the
           Air
           it self
           .
           And
           that
           their
           High
           and
           Mightinesses
           might
           enter
           into
           no
           Umbrage
           of
           his
           designing
           any
           Greatness
           to
           himself
           ,
           that
           might
           be
           prejudicial
           to
           them
           by
           such
           a
           Conquest
           ;
           he
           was
           content
           to
           share
           it
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           Partially
           in
           their
           Favour
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           satisfie
           himself
           with
           the
           two
           Poorer
           Kingdoms
           of
           Scotland
           and
           Ireland
           ;
           the
           former
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           its
           Ancient
           Alliances
           with
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           because
           of
           the
           Conformity
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           its
           
           native
           Inhabitants
           ,
           with
           that
           of
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ;
           leaving
           to
           them
           the
           Principal
           ,
           which
           was
           England
           ,
           where
           all
           the
           Chief
           Trade
           ,
           Riches
           and
           Power
           ,
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           of
           the
           Brittish
           Empire
           ,
           was
           concentred
           together
           ,
           with
           all
           its
           goodly
           dependances
           both
           in
           the
           East
           and
           
             West
             Indies
          
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           could
           not
           pretend
           to
           meddle
           ;
           the
           success
           of
           which
           Proposals
           I
           design
           shall
           be
           the
           subject
           of
           another
           Letter
           with
           the
           first
           opportunity
           ,
           From
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             Humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             
               Feb.
               28.
               1677.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XX.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Dutch
             upon
             the
             foresaid
             Remonstrances
             made
             to
             them
             by
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             being
             induced
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             Treaty
             with
             him
             ,
             were
             wheedled
             by
             the
             French
             Embassador
             to
             sign
             their
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             send
             it
             to
             the
             French
             King
             for
             him
             to
             sign
             it
             ;
             but
             he
             pretending
             specious
             delays
             ,
             sends
             it
             to
             the
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             using
             it
             for
             an
             Argument
             for
             his
             compliance
             with
             the
             Proposals
             he
             made
             to
             him
             of
             entring
             into
             a
             War
             in
             Conjunction
             with
             him
             against
             the
             States
             :
             But
             ordering
             his
             Embassador
             withal
             to
             acquaint
             him
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             of
             his
             Refusal
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             obliged
             to
             turn
             the
             Sham-League
             with
             the
             Dutch
             into
             a
             real
             one
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           Specious
           Remonstrances
           ,
           and
           mo●e
           Inviting
           Proposals
           made
           on
           the
           French
           King's
           part
           to
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           as
           mentioned
           in
           my
           last
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           so
           tickled
           the
           Hogens
           ,
           that
           they
           suffered
           themselves
           to
           be
           deluded
           into
           a
           close
           Treaty
           with
           the
           French
           Court
           for
           that
           great
           
           Expedition
           ;
           not
           at
           all
           thinking
           what
           Ruine
           was
           designed
           themselves
           ,
           and
           Division
           of
           their
           own
           Territories
           between
           the
           French
           and
           English
           was
           then
           Modelling
           among
           the
           Monsieurs
           ,
           as
           a
           further
           tentative
           to
           induce
           our
           King
           to
           arm
           with
           France
           against
           Holland
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           very
           League
           the
           French
           pretended
           to
           be
           making
           with
           them
           ,
           was
           but
           the
           master
           Stratagem
           to
           procure
           that
           other
           Allyance
           ,
           that
           without
           the
           unexpected
           and
           timely
           interposition
           of
           Divine
           Providence
           had
           proved
           the
           Mene-Tekel
           of
           their
           Flowrishing
           State
           ,
           and
           turned
           that
           great
           Magazine
           of
           the
           Trade
           and
           Riches
           of
           the
           Universe
           into
           a
           sorry
           bank
           of
           Lillies
           ;
           accordingly
           they
           began
           first
           to
           insult
           our
           King
           in
           his
           Person
           ,
           by
           multitudes
           of
           most
           scandalous
           and
           insupportable
           Pasquirades
           and
           Pictures
           ,
           which
           the
           French
           Agents
           endeavouring
           to
           make
           him
           resent
           as
           they
           deserved
           ,
           and
           finding
           still
           that
           he
           declined
           to
           comply
           with
           their
           desires
           ;
           alledging
           again
           for
           Answer
           ,
           the
           ill
           success
           of
           the
           last
           War
           ,
           caused
           chiefly
           by
           them
           ,
           the
           averseness
           of
           his
           People
           to
           another
           War
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           farther
           ,
           his
           unwillingness
           only
           for
           Injuries
           that
           personally
           concerned
           himself
           alone
           ,
           to
           engage
           those
           Nations
           again
           in
           so
           bloody
           and
           destructive
           a
           War
           ,
           as
           after
           all
           could
           be
           of
           no
           very
           considerable
           advantage
           to
           either
           side
           ,
           be
           the
           event
           what
           it
           would
           .
           They
           proceeded
           then
           to
           tempt
           him
           further
           by
           offering
           
           a
           larger
           proportion
           of
           those
           Provinces
           when
           Conquered
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           such
           an
           assistance
           in
           Money
           ,
           as
           should
           enable
           him
           to
           go
           through
           with
           the
           War
           ,
           tho'
           his
           Parliament
           should
           deny
           their
           Concurrence
           with
           him
           therein
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           their
           perswasions
           the
           more
           effectuall
           ,
           they
           did
           again
           warmly
           ply
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           ,
           attacking
           of
           him
           on
           the
           blind
           side
           ,
           Viz.
           his
           Religion
           ,
           and
           telling
           him
           ,
           that
           tho'
           he
           were
           privately
           a
           Catholick
           ,
           yet
           the
           People
           began
           to
           have
           a
           strong
           suspition
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           would
           at
           long
           run
           come
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           fail
           then
           to
           make
           such
           strong
           brigues
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           would
           certainly
           put
           him
           by
           the
           Succession
           ;
           unless
           before
           such
           a
           Discovery
           were
           perfectly
           made
           ,
           he
           could
           induce
           his
           Brother
           to
           joyn
           his
           Arms
           with
           those
           of
           his
           Most
           Christian
           Majesties
           ,
           for
           the
           Conquest
           of
           Holland
           ;
           where
           were
           the
           Vitals
           that
           Administred
           Life
           and
           Spirits
           to
           all
           those
           Factions
           he
           had
           to
           fear
           ,
           and
           which
           after
           the
           Conquest
           of
           that
           United
           many-headed
           Hydra
           ,
           would
           soon
           be
           supprest
           ,
           ●ut
           could
           be
           by
           no
           other
           way
           :
           and
           that
           then
           the
           introduction
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Religion
          
           into
           these
           Kingdoms
           ,
           whenever
           he
           should
           succeed
           to
           them
           ,
           would
           be
           easie
           ,
           else
           impossible
           ;
           that
           his
           Most
           Christian
           Majesty
           was
           then
           provided
           with
           such
           formidable
           Forces
           ,
           and
           had
           laid
           the
           Empire
           into
           such
           a
           Sleep
           of
           Security
           ,
           and
           so
           amused
           
           the
           other
           Neighbour
           Princes
           ,
           with
           such
           doubtful
           and
           contrary
           appearances
           ;
           that
           before
           they
           could
           awake
           ,
           and
           rub
           off
           the
           dust
           they
           had
           thrown
           in
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           done
           their
           work
           on
           the
           Hollanders
           ,
           who
           least
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           expected
           an
           Attack
           ,
           and
           were
           therefore
           unprovided
           .
           The
           Duke
           forward
           enough
           before
           ,
           but
           now
           quite
           overcome
           by
           these
           pretences
           ,
           became
           their
           most
           earnest
           Sollicitor
           anew
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           but
           tho'
           he
           neglected
           nothing
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           that
           a
           Prince
           of
           that
           great
           influence
           over
           his
           Brother
           could
           do
           ,
           to
           bring
           him
           over
           to
           consent
           to
           the
           Measures
           concerted
           between
           the
           French
           and
           him
           ;
           He
           found
           him
           still
           inflexible
           and
           averse
           to
           a
           War
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           any
           disaffection
           to
           the
           Cause
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           a
           love
           to
           ease
           ,
           and
           a
           Principle
           of
           Fear
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           formerly
           hinted
           to
           your
           Lordship
           :
           Upon
           which
           the
           
             French
             Council
          
           proceeded
           to
           their
           last
           Master
           Stroak
           in
           this
           business
           ,
           resolving
           in
           case
           they
           succeeded
           not
           therein
           ,
           in
           spite
           of
           all
           hazzards
           to
           take
           the
           opportunity
           of
           joyning
           with
           Holland
           ,
           to
           Invade
           and
           Conquer
           England
           ,
           if
           possible
           .
           To
           this
           end
           they
           had
           all
           along
           managed
           a
           close
           Treaty
           with
           Holland
           ,
           even
           while
           they
           were
           endeavouring
           one
           in
           England
           ,
           by
           the
           powerful
           Negotiation
           of
           their
           Friends
           the
           
             De
             Wits
          
           ,
           and
           Lovestein
           Faction
           :
           So
           then
           still
           the
           more
           to
           rouse
           up
           our
           King's
           Resentments
           ,
           or
           to
           Force
           him
           ,
           to
           make
           appear
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           indeed
           
           none
           ,
           neither
           for
           his
           own
           Royal
           Dignity
           and
           Honour
           ,
           nor
           for
           the
           Honour
           or
           Interest
           of
           his
           Relations
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           nay
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           sense
           of
           the
           preservation
           of
           any
           of
           them
           from
           Dangers
           ,
           tho'
           never
           so
           visible
           ,
           so
           present
           ,
           and
           so
           fatal
           to
           all
           and
           every
           of
           them
           ;
           they
           put
           the
           
             De
             Wits
          
           on
           all
           the
           efforts
           they
           could
           to
           keep
           down
           the
           most
           Ancient
           and
           Illustrious
           Family
           of
           Nas●aw
           ,
           under
           the
           specious
           pretences
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           Liberty
           the
           Commonwealth
           might
           one
           day
           run
           from
           the
           suspitious
           Greatness
           of
           that
           House
           ,
           so
           well
           deserving
           of
           them
           ;
           especially
           ,
           if
           ever
           it
           were
           so
           Fortunate
           ,
           as
           to
           mount
           the
           Throne
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           ,
           their
           incompatible
           Rival
           in
           Naval
           Power
           and
           Trade
           ;
           and
           with
           whom
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           near
           Relation
           to
           that
           Crown
           ,
           that
           House
           could
           not
           but
           by
           Inclination
           and
           Interest
           ,
           have
           such
           a
           Correspondence
           as
           must
           needs
           render
           it
           imprudent
           and
           unsafe
           in
           the
           States
           ,
           to
           admit
           the
           present
           Prince
           into
           the
           same
           Honours
           and
           important
           Charges
           in
           that
           Juncture
           ,
           which
           his
           Ancestors
           ,
           in
           the
           Infancy
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           had
           enjoyed
           and
           exercised
           ,
           so
           much
           to
           their
           Advantage
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           what
           Steps
           were
           made
           by
           those
           two
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           keep
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           from
           the
           Possession
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Honours
           and
           Priviledges
           of
           his
           House
           ,
           is
           too
           well
           known
           to
           need
           mention
           .
           Which
           Design
           being
           thus
           set
           on
           foot
           by
           those
           Ministers
           ,
           the
           
           French
           still
           the
           more
           eagerly
           to
           incite
           them
           to
           pursue
           their
           Point
           ,
           insinuated
           to
           them
           ;
           That
           the
           only
           way
           to
           expect
           the
           full
           Accomplishment
           of
           their
           Desires
           in
           the
           total
           Destruction
           of
           that
           Family
           ,
           would
           be
           to
           cause
           a
           new
           War
           to
           be
           declared
           against
           England
           ,
           upon
           the
           plausible
           Pretences
           and
           Encouragements
           before
           mentioned
           ;
           in
           which
           Juncture
           the
           People
           of
           Holland
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           Prince
           his
           Fathers
           time
           ,
           had
           begun
           to
           conceive
           an
           Umbrage
           of
           that
           Family
           would
           be
           the
           more
           easily
           brought
           to
           consent
           to
           what
           remained
           ,
           to
           the
           utter
           Depriving
           and
           Disinabling
           them
           to
           aspire
           to
           any
           Greatness
           that
           might
           be
           above
           their
           Pity
           :
           and
           that
           by
           the
           potent
           and
           auspicious
           Assistance
           of
           the
           
             French
             Monarch
          
           in
           that
           War
           ,
           the
           States
           coming
           to
           overpower
           so
           gloriously
           their
           Rival
           in
           Trade
           ,
           and
           to
           acquire
           a
           Possession
           of
           so
           great
           a
           share
           of
           the
           British
           Dominions
           ●s
           was
           projected
           between
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           would
           in
           all
           appearance
           under
           the
           Eavour
           of
           that
           present
           Conjuncture
           ,
           not
           fail
           to
           attain
           to
           ;
           they
           the
           
             De
             Wits
          
           by
           procuring
           the
           States
           so
           ●easonable
           and
           powerful
           an
           Assistance
           ,
           and
           pushing
           them
           on
           to
           a
           War
           that
           should
           end
           with
           so
           much
           Glory
           and
           Advantage
           to
           them
           ,
           would
           quite
           ●ulipse
           the
           great
           Services
           and
           Merits
           of
           the
           Nassovian
           and
           Orangian
           Heroes
           ,
           in
           the
           earlier
           Years
           of
           the
           Republick
           ;
           and
           give
           the
           said
           
             De
             Wits
          
           opportunity
           by
           degrees
           to
           raise
           their
           own
           Family
           
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           if
           not
           much
           greater
           Honours
           and
           Priviledges
           ,
           then
           those
           that
           had
           been
           so
           long
           enjoyed
           by
           that
           illustrious
           House
           ;
           in
           which
           ,
           addeth
           they
           ,
           you
           may
           be
           assured
           ,
           that
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           you
           shall
           never
           want
           the
           friendly
           Offices
           ,
           and
           most
           efficacious
           Assistances
           of
           our
           invincible
           Monarch
           ,
           who
           is
           no
           less
           Constant
           ,
           Generous
           ,
           and
           Magnificent
           ,
           in
           his
           Resentments
           towards
           his
           Allies
           and
           Friends
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           Formidable
           and
           Inflexible
           in
           those
           towards
           his
           Enemies
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           they
           soothed
           these
           miserable
           ambitious
           Ministers
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           and
           acted
           that
           Sham-Treaty
           with
           Holland
           ,
           by
           their
           means
           so
           to
           the
           Life
           ,
           that
           the
           States
           not
           doubting
           but
           they
           were
           in
           earnest
           ,
           made
           all
           the
           forward
           Steps
           imaginable
           towards
           the
           Alliance
           proposed
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           Arm
           by
           Sea
           ,
           not
           minding
           how
           careless
           a
           Posture
           they
           left
           all
           their
           Places
           by
           Land
           ,
           as
           dreaming
           of
           nothing
           from
           France
           but
           Friendship
           and
           Assistance
           .
           And
           accordingly
           that
           Faction
           having
           with
           all
           the
           Heat
           and
           Diligence
           imaginable
           ,
           concerted
           and
           concluded
           a
           Treaty
           with
           the
           French
           Ambassador
           ,
           he
           like
           a
           sly
           Gamester
           ,
           wheedled
           them
           to
           sign
           their
           part
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           sent
           it
           forthwith
           as
           privately
           to
           his
           Master
           ;
           who
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           would
           not
           fail
           immediately
           to
           answer
           them
           with
           a
           Counter-Change
           ;
           telling
           them
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           they
           should
           shew
           a
           great
           deference
           to
           his
           Dignity
           ,
           and
           the
           Figure
           he
           made
           in
           Europe
           ,
           and
           testifie
           their
           great
           
           Confidence
           in
           him
           ,
           then
           which
           nothing
           could
           be
           more
           obliging
           to
           a
           Crowned
           Head
           ,
           especially
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           much
           more
           then
           any
           other
           Prince
           ,
           valued
           himself
           upon
           his
           Honour
           and
           Integrity
           :
           and
           besides
           ,
           would
           contribute
           much
           to
           the
           success
           of
           the
           great
           Enterprise
           they
           were
           joyntly
           to
           go
           upon
           ;
           because
           by
           this
           means
           their
           common
           Design
           would
           be
           most
           dexterously
           concealed
           from
           the
           
             English
             Court
          
           ,
           whom
           his
           Master
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           amused
           all
           this
           while
           with
           a
           sham-Alliance
           ,
           and
           hopes
           of
           making
           Peace
           with
           you
           for
           them
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           so
           keeping
           them
           from
           Arming
           for
           their
           Defence
           ,
           and
           so
           afterwards
           be
           executed
           with
           such
           a
           surprising
           Celerity
           on
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           sooner
           see
           the
           Dutch
           Fleet
           on
           their
           Coasts
           ,
           and
           the
           French
           Troops
           on
           their
           Land
           ,
           then
           hear
           of
           them
           .
           The
           Stratagem
           took
           ,
           and
           the
           Instrument
           of
           the
           said
           Treaty
           was
           with
           all
           expedition
           sent
           ready
           Signed
           by
           the
           said
           Faction
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           Monsieur
           ,
           who
           promised
           speedily
           to
           answer
           the
           Ceremony
           on
           his
           side
           :
           And
           now
           the
           
             De
             Wits
          
           and
           their
           Party
           were
           Cock-a-hoop
           ,
           and
           were
           already
           in
           hopes
           ,
           sharing
           their
           part
           in
           the
           projected
           Spoil
           and
           Division
           of
           the
           English
           Monarchy
           ;
           when
           the
           more
           politick
           Monsieur
           having
           brought
           them
           into
           the
           Snare
           he
           had
           laid
           for
           them
           ,
           instead
           of
           sending
           back
           and
           Signing
           a
           Counter-change
           of
           the
           said
           League
           to
           them
           ,
           sent
           it
           secretly
           to
           his
           Embassador
           in
           England
           ,
           with
           Orders
           privately
           
           to
           shew
           it
           our
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           by
           that
           be
           convinced
           what
           advances
           ,
           the
           People
           he
           was
           so
           hard
           to
           be
           perswaded
           to
           wage
           War
           with
           ,
           had
           made
           to
           attack
           him
           and
           his
           Kingdoms
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           already
           insulted
           his
           Person
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           and
           Relations
           .
           And
           how
           affectionate
           his
           Master
           was
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           who
           was
           ready
           to
           depart
           from
           all
           the
           Advantages
           he
           might
           prudentially
           hope
           to
           reap
           by
           such
           an
           Alliance
           ,
           in
           that
           disadvantagious
           Posture
           of
           the
           British
           .
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           rather
           inclined
           to
           joyn
           with
           his
           Majesty
           against
           those
           sawcy
           Republicans
           ,
           and
           sworn
           Enemies
           to
           all
           Crowned
           Heads
           :
           Ordering
           him
           withall
           ,
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Obstinacy
           he
           perceived
           in
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           in
           refusing
           to
           vindicate
           his
           own
           ,
           his
           Families
           ,
           and
           his
           Kingdom
           's
           Honour
           and
           Interest
           against
           them
           ,
           had
           prevailed
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           push
           on
           a
           Treaty
           with
           them
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           get
           it
           ,
           by
           Address
           ,
           Signed
           by
           them
           afore-hand
           ;
           that
           he
           might
           have
           wherewithal
           to
           give
           his
           Majesty
           an
           undeniable
           Proof
           ,
           both
           of
           their
           malicious
           and
           dangerous
           Intentions
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           own
           sincere
           Inclination
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ;
           and
           delude
           them
           into
           a
           security
           ,
           that
           might
           hinder
           them
           from
           providing
           for
           any
           Defence
           by
           Land
           ,
           against
           the
           Forces
           he
           had
           ready
           to
           pour
           in
           upon
           them
           ;
           in
           case
           his
           Majesty
           would
           please
           ,
           while
           it
           was
           yet
           time
           ,
           to
           joyn
           with
           him
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           to
           add
           ,
           that
           for
           his
           part
           he
           had
           not
           Sign'd
           it
           
           yet
           ,
           but
           was
           ready
           to
           Sign
           one
           much
           rather
           with
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           would
           on
           that
           condition
           so
           protract
           the
           time
           with
           delatory
           Answers
           and
           Excuses
           ,
           that
           their
           present
           Naval
           Preparations
           should
           be
           eluded
           ,
           and
           they
           attacked
           ,
           when
           they
           least
           expected
           ,
           and
           when
           his
           Majesty
           might
           have
           time
           enough
           to
           make
           sufficient
           Provision
           ,
           to
           second
           him
           therein
           by
           Sea
           ,
           to
           both
           their
           certain
           and
           glorious
           Advantage
           :
           And
           lastly
           ,
           ordering
           the
           said
           Ambassador
           in
           the
           close
           to
           tell
           his
           Majesty
           roundly
           ,
           that
           tho'
           indeed
           he
           had
           carried
           on
           that
           sham
           League
           for
           the
           Reasons
           afore-said
           ,
           viz.
           For
           the
           Interest
           of
           his
           
             Brittish
             Majesty
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           own
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           conviction
           of
           him
           ,
           of
           the
           Necessity
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Convenience
           of
           joyning
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           lulling
           the
           Enemy
           into
           that
           security
           ,
           that
           was
           necessary
           to
           the
           Success
           of
           the
           Arms
           of
           both
           Crowns
           ;
           yet
           if
           after
           all
           these
           steps
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           would
           still
           persist
           to
           be
           deaf
           to
           his
           own
           Interest
           ,
           so
           visibly
           and
           plainly
           made
           out
           to
           him
           ;
           that
           truly
           his
           Master
           then
           would
           be
           forced
           to
           decline
           those
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           take
           new
           Measures
           consonant
           to
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           turn
           the
           sham
           Alliance
           into
           a
           true
           one
           ,
           by
           immediately
           Signing
           and
           Counterchanging
           it
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           ,
           joyning
           with
           those
           Enemies
           against
           him
           ,
           without
           giving
           him
           time
           to
           make
           any
           tolerable
           Preparation
           ,
           that
           might
           enable
           him
           to
           weather
           their
           first
           Attempts
           ;
           for
           
           that
           it
           was
           his
           Masters
           undoubted
           Interest
           to
           keep
           great
           Forces
           on
           foot
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           keep
           them
           idle
           :
           And
           that
           therefore
           if
           the
           King
           of
           England
           would
           not
           joyn
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           employ
           them
           where
           he
           had
           most
           Inclination
           ,
           and
           much
           Interest
           too
           ,
           to
           employ
           them
           ;
           he
           would
           be
           forced
           by
           Interest
           against
           his
           Inclination
           ,
           to
           employ
           them
           against
           him
           ,
           being
           resolved
           to
           employ
           them
           some
           where
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Ambassador
           concluded
           his
           Harangue
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           conclude
           this
           Letter
           ,
           having
           been
           tedious
           ,
           I
           am
           afraid
           ,
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ;
           and
           so
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               March
               19.
               1677.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XIX
           .
        
         
           
             King
             
               Charles
               II.
            
             being
             at
             length
             brought
             over
             to
             a
             Compliance
             with
             the
             French
             Intreagues
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             War
             upon
             the
             Dutch
             ;
             the
             French
             Council
             make
             all
             the
             Alliances
             they
             can
             among
             the
             German
             Princes
             ,
             &c.
             and
             where
             they
             could
             not
             prevail
             ,
             use
             their
             Endeavours
             to
             perswade
             to
             a
             Neutrality
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           HAving
           in
           my
           last
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           set
           forth
           the
           successive
           Intrigues
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           bring
           our
           King
           into
           their
           Interest
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           to
           a
           Rupture
           with
           the
           Dutch
           States
           ;
           their
           Artifices
           ,
           especially
           the
           last
           (
           as
           how
           could
           it
           choose
           ,
           unless
           he
           had
           been
           indeed
           the
           Log
           ,
           he
           has
           been
           resembled
           to
           )
           wrought
           so
           effectually
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           then
           ,
           without
           Reluctancy
           ,
           consented
           to
           the
           French
           King's
           Overtures
           ;
           and
           an
           Alliance
           was
           ,
           tho'
           very
           privately
           ,
           concluded
           on
           ,
           wherein
           were
           inserted
           Articles
           for
           a
           projected
           sharing
           of
           the
           States
           Dominions
           ,
           already
           Conquered
           by
           our
           Army
           ,
           as
           we
           had
           been
           before
           by
           theirs
           ;
           and
           now
           both
           Courts
           concert
           Measures
           to
           continue
           the
           Amusement
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           
           to
           gain
           some
           other
           Neighbours
           into
           a
           Concurrence
           or
           Neutrality
           .
           The
           French
           King
           after
           some
           Demur
           ,
           to
           gain
           time
           ,
           and
           to
           finish
           his
           Intrigue
           in
           England
           ,
           had
           no
           sooner
           concluded
           it
           ,
           but
           after
           his
           usual
           way
           of
           Dissimulation
           ,
           sent
           back
           the
           Instrument
           of
           the
           Treaty
           with
           Holland
           to
           the
           States
           ,
           but
           with
           such
           Additions
           and
           Amendments
           ,
           as
           he
           knew
           would
           take
           up
           time
           to
           debate
           ,
           tho'
           couched
           in
           most
           suggred
           Words
           ,
           and
           backed
           with
           large
           Promises
           ,
           of
           continuing
           and
           augmenting
           Friendship
           :
           And
           having
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           gained
           the
           Elector
           of
           Cologn
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Munster
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           on
           the
           Rhine
           ,
           partly
           by
           Money
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           deceitful
           Pretences
           to
           joyn
           with
           them
           :
           They
           had
           also
           the
           vanity
           to
           attempt
           (
           tho'
           the
           very
           Thoughts
           of
           such
           an
           Overture
           ,
           were
           charged
           with
           insuperable
           Difficulties
           )
           to
           delude
           the
           very
           Spaniard
           ,
           if
           not
           into
           a
           Compliance
           ,
           yet
           into
           a
           Neutrality
           with
           them
           ,
           while
           their
           Forces
           should
           be
           acting
           such
           Tragedies
           ,
           as
           were
           intended
           in
           their
           view
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           passing
           through
           their
           Country
           ,
           they
           having
           such
           Creatures
           and
           Factions
           in
           Spain
           ,
           as
           they
           much
           confided
           in
           ;
           but
           after
           all
           their
           Wheedles
           and
           Intrigues
           there
           ,
           they
           found
           such
           strong
           Opposition
           made
           by
           the
           Queen-Mother
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           great
           Enemy
           to
           France
           ,
           as
           gave
           them
           little
           grounds
           to
           hope
           for
           any
           great
           Success
           in
           that
           Negotiation
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           began
           to
           content
           themselves
           with
           what
           
           they
           thought
           they
           were
           sure
           of
           ,
           viz.
           By
           gaining
           of
           so
           much
           time
           ,
           in
           keeping
           of
           Matters
           in
           suspence
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Spanish
           and
           Imperial
           Councils
           ,
           who
           were
           naturally
           slow
           enough
           in
           their
           Deliberations
           ,
           as
           might
           suffice
           them
           to
           accomplish
           their
           design
           upon
           Holland
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           be
           in
           a
           readiness
           to
           hinder
           the
           finishing
           Stroke
           ;
           (
           If
           so
           be
           ,
           they
           should
           declare
           for
           the
           States
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           was
           to
           be
           suspected
           they
           would
           )
           after
           which
           secure
           of
           Success
           ,
           they
           concluded
           they
           should
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           attack
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           expect
           the
           whole
           Austrian
           Force
           ,
           tho'
           fortified
           with
           the
           Succours
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           
             Christendom
             :
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           at
           present
           furnished
           with
           the
           Topicks
           they
           went
           upon
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           Spaniards
           to
           a
           Compliance
           in
           this
           Matter
           ;
           but
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           give
           your
           Lordship
           a
           good
           account
           of
           them
           in
           my
           next
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           with
           the
           next
           conveniency
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Honours
             ,
             most
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Apr.
               15.
               1677.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XXII
           .
        
         
           
             Coleman
             being
             engaged
             in
             the
             French
             Interests
             ,
             here
             follows
             the
             Topicks
             he
             went
             upon
             ,
             to
             induce
             the
             Spaniards
             to
             a
             Neutrality
             in
             the
             War
             in
             1672.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THat
           the
           French
           Ministers
           are
           
             Gens
             audax
             omnia
             perpeti
          
           ,
           is
           very
           manifest
           ,
           by
           what
           I
           have
           written
           to
           your
           Lordship
           before
           ;
           but
           to
           be
           so
           adventurous
           ,
           as
           to
           form
           Topicks
           for
           the
           engaging
           those
           in
           the
           Spanish
           Interest
           ,
           to
           favour
           their
           Designs
           ,
           by
           deluding
           that
           Nation
           to
           a
           Neutrality
           ,
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           Master
           piece
           of
           their
           Policy
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Audacity
           :
           Having
           therefore
           gained
           Mr.
           Coleman
           ,
           whom
           they
           judged
           of
           any
           other
           ,
           the
           most
           proper
           Instrument
           to
           carry
           on
           such
           a
           Design
           ,
           they
           formed
           the
           following
           Topicks
           for
           him
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           help
           him
           to
           compass
           it
           ;
           and
           he
           was
           to
           urge
           closely
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           tho'
           his
           Britannick
           Majesty
           had
           been
           by
           the
           intollerable
           Insolencies
           ,
           and
           base
           Outrages
           of
           the
           Dutch
           Nation
           ,
           constrained
           and
           necessitated
           much
           against
           his
           Inclinations
           ,
           to
           depart
           from
           so
           much
           of
           the
           tripple
           League
           ,
           as
           concerned
           the
           Hollanders
           ;
           
           yet
           he
           would
           not
           fail
           to
           retain
           still
           ,
           his
           Inclinations
           to
           promote
           as
           much
           as
           lay
           in
           him
           ,
           the
           chief
           Intent
           and
           Purport
           of
           it
           ;
           which
           was
           in
           Substance
           ,
           to
           hinder
           the
           French
           from
           aggrandizing
           themselves
           ,
           to
           the
           Diminution
           of
           their
           Neighbours
           ;
           but
           more
           particularly
           to
           the
           Prejudice
           of
           the
           Catholick
           King
           ,
           during
           his
           Minority
           ,
           provided
           he
           would
           stand
           Neuter
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           his
           Neutrality
           would
           be
           a
           firm
           Security
           to
           him
           ,
           of
           what
           he
           yet
           possest
           in
           the
           Netherlands
           ,
           by
           obviating
           ,
           and
           taking
           clean
           away
           from
           the
           French
           ,
           all
           manner
           of
           pretences
           to
           molest
           his
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           the
           destroying
           the
           Hollanders
           ,
           who
           were
           base
           Rebels
           to
           him
           ,
           (
           and
           whom
           it
           was
           as
           much
           Scandalous
           as
           Pernicious
           ,
           for
           any
           Crowned
           Head
           to
           suffer
           to
           flourish
           and
           prosper
           in
           Wealth
           and
           Greatness
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           but
           too
           manifestly
           done
           ,
           to
           the
           Diminution
           of
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           to
           abet
           )
           would
           be
           highly
           Beneficial
           ,
           and
           of
           manifold
           Advantage
           to
           his
           Catholick
           Majesty
           .
           For
           that
           the
           vast
           Trade
           of
           Amsterdam
           ,
           and
           other
           great
           ,
           populous
           ,
           and
           flourishing
           Towns
           in
           Holland
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Provinces
           ,
           being
           ruined
           and
           depopulated
           ;
           many
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           at
           least
           all
           those
           of
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           Religion
           or
           Perswasion
           ,
           a
           great
           many
           of
           the
           Deists
           ,
           and
           other
           Adiaphorites
           ,
           who
           were
           very
           indifferent
           and
           careless
           ,
           whether
           they
           frequented
           
           any
           publick
           Worship
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           adored
           Trade
           and
           Gold
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           Dutch
           Territories
           swarmed
           above
           any
           other
           Nation
           ,
           either
           on
           this
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           Hemisphere
           ,
           would
           ,
           without
           all
           doubt
           ,
           refugiate
           themselves
           ,
           as
           being
           nearest
           ,
           and
           most
           commodious
           for
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           Spanish
           Territories
           and
           Provinces
           ,
           especially
           Flanders
           ;
           and
           would
           quickly
           multiply
           and
           encrease
           in
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           People
           ,
           but
           Trade
           and
           Riches
           ,
           from
           whence
           ,
           encrease
           of
           Power
           and
           Strength
           ,
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           would
           be
           a
           necessary
           and
           infallible
           Consequence
           :
           And
           that
           then
           ,
           the
           now
           almost
           abandoned
           City
           of
           Antwerp
           ,
           once
           the
           most
           famous
           ,
           and
           most
           flourishing
           City
           in
           Trade
           ,
           of
           this
           part
           of
           Europe
           ,
           should
           have
           free
           liberty
           to
           lay
           open
           her
           Scheld
           again
           ,
           now
           damm'd
           up
           by
           the
           Hollanders
           ;
           and
           recover
           her
           former
           Riches
           ,
           Glory
           ,
           and
           Strength
           ,
           as
           would
           necessarily
           all
           the
           other
           Spanish
           Cities
           ,
           and
           trading
           Towns
           in
           that
           Country
           ,
           in
           a
           proportionable
           degree
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           a
           means
           to
           make
           Spain
           herself
           become
           much
           more
           Flourishing
           and
           Populous
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           would
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           have
           her
           Hands
           quite
           rid
           of
           the
           most
           troublesome
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           dangerous
           Rival
           ,
           in
           Trade
           and
           Conquest
           in
           the
           
             East
             Indies
          
           ,
           of
           any
           other
           Europian
           Nation
           whatsoever
           ;
           in
           which
           respect
           ,
           neither
           England
           
           nor
           France
           ,
           tho'
           trading
           Nations
           ,
           as
           being
           Monarchies
           ,
           had
           not
           been
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           could
           possibly
           be
           ,
           or
           become
           so
           prejudicial
           to
           it
           :
           However
           ,
           they
           might
           ,
           perhaps
           afterwards
           ,
           be
           fortified
           with
           new
           Accessions
           of
           Strength
           and
           Power
           ;
           as
           that
           one
           single
           Republick
           ,
           which
           ,
           tho'
           scarce
           of
           one
           age's
           Growth
           ,
           had
           yet
           already
           ,
           to
           the
           Amazement
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Detriment
           of
           their
           Neighbour
           Nations
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           Territories
           belonging
           to
           it
           ,
           monopolized
           into
           her
           own
           Hands
           ,
           the
           advantageous
           ,
           and
           incredibly
           gainful
           Trades
           to
           the
           great
           Kingdoms
           of
           
             China
             ,
             Iapan
          
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Parts
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           
             East
             Indian
          
           and
           African
           Coasts
           ,
           whither
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           no
           other
           Nations
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           besides
           those
           of
           Spain
           and
           Portugal
           ,
           had
           any
           manner
           of
           Access
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           the
           Power
           of
           that
           upstart
           Republick
           was
           already
           at
           that
           exorbitant
           Greatness
           and
           Grandure
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           possibility
           ,
           either
           of
           humbling
           or
           depressing
           it
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           of
           a
           total
           Subversion
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           any
           other
           in
           Christendom
           ,
           then
           the
           united
           Powers
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           England
           and
           France
           ;
           and
           yet
           things
           were
           brought
           to
           that
           pass
           ,
           that
           if
           timely
           care
           were
           not
           taken
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           said
           Republick
           removed
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           mortified
           to
           a
           very
           great
           degree
           ;
           it
           must
           of
           necessity
           ,
           in
           a
           short
           time
           rise
           up
           ,
           as
           
             Old
             Rome
          
           did
           ,
           to
           such
           a
           prodigious
           Strength
           ,
           
           Power
           ,
           Dominion
           ,
           and
           Grandure
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           give
           Law
           to
           all
           the
           Crowned
           Heads
           in
           this
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           ,
           at
           last
           devour
           them
           ,
           since
           it
           well
           appeared
           ,
           and
           was
           conspicuous
           to
           all
           that
           did
           not
           wilfully
           shut
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           that
           by
           such
           little
           Blows
           as
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           alone
           was
           able
           to
           give
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           late
           War
           ,
           and
           Sea
           Engagements
           they
           had
           with
           them
           ,
           their
           Experience
           ,
           numbers
           of
           Seamen
           ,
           Power
           ,
           Strength
           ,
           and
           Riches
           ,
           were
           every
           day
           advanced
           and
           encreased
           ,
           after
           the
           Respite
           of
           a
           small
           breathing
           time
           of
           Peace
           :
           And
           that
           consequently
           ,
           if
           his
           
             Catholick
             Majesty
          
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           
             Queen
             Regent
          
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           also
           his
           
             Imperial
             Majesty
          
           should
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           so
           over-ruled
           by
           such
           a
           needless
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           unseasonable
           Jealousie
           ,
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           by
           their
           Interposition
           to
           obstruct
           and
           hinder
           the
           now
           probable
           Downfal
           of
           that
           usurping
           ,
           and
           encroaching
           Republick
           ,
           what
           could
           they
           expect
           and
           hope
           for
           in
           the
           Revolution
           of
           a
           few
           Years
           ,
           but
           to
           see
           those
           very
           People
           ,
           whom
           ,
           by
           their
           needless
           Solicitude
           ,
           they
           had
           saved
           from
           Destruction
           ,
           be
           so
           adventurous
           ,
           as
           to
           seize
           into
           their
           own
           Hands
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Retaliation
           for
           their
           Kindness
           ,
           their
           precious
           Mines
           of
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           ,
           in
           the
           Countreys
           of
           Peru
           and
           Mexico
           ;
           when
           it
           should
           be
           quite
           out
           of
           the
           Power
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           England
           or
           France
           ,
           or
           indeed
           
           both
           of
           them
           together
           ,
           should
           they
           find
           themselves
           so
           disposed
           ,
           to
           prevent
           their
           inevitable
           Loss
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           not
           only
           a
           most
           pernicious
           Blow
           ,
           but
           ,
           as
           might
           very
           well
           be
           feared
           ,
           even
           a
           deadly
           one
           to
           the
           illustrious
           House
           of
           Austria
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           very
           sensible
           one
           to
           all
           the
           other
           Princes
           and
           States
           of
           Christendom
           :
           And
           therefore
           it
           could
           not
           but
           be
           a
           matter
           even
           of
           high
           Importance
           ,
           and
           greatly
           for
           the
           Interest
           and
           Benefit
           of
           his
           
             Catholick
             Majesty
          
           and
           his
           Subjects
           in
           general
           ,
           for
           him
           to
           resolve
           to
           remain
           and
           continue
           neuter
           ,
           in
           this
           War
           that
           was
           to
           commence
           shortly
           against
           the
           united
           
             Dutch
             Provinces
          
           ,
           and
           to
           connive
           at
           ,
           and
           give
           way
           to
           the
           Success
           of
           the
           French
           and
           English
           Nations
           ;
           since
           it
           was
           evidently
           as
           necessary
           and
           requisite
           ,
           for
           the
           Safety
           and
           Grandure
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           
             Spain
             ,
             ut
             deleatur
             ist
             a
             Carthago
             ,
          
           as
           it
           was
           for
           that
           of
           England
           and
           France
           ;
           from
           whom
           a
           mutual
           Jealousie
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           it
           ever
           was
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           be
           still
           continued
           ,
           would
           sufficiently
           secure
           Spain
           to
           all
           future
           Ages
           ,
           from
           offering
           any
           such
           Violence
           ,
           or
           making
           any
           such
           Attempts
           on
           their
           Golden
           ,
           and
           Silver
           
             West
             Indies
          
           ,
           as
           would
           certainly
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           unavoidably
           ,
           be
           made
           in
           less
           then
           half
           an
           Age
           upon
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           Republick
           of
           Holland
           ;
           If
           his
           
             Catholick
             Majesty
          
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           his
           other
           Allies
           ,
           should
           stand
           so
           far
           in
           their
           own
           Light
           ,
           and
           become
           guilty
           of
           so
           much
           Imprudence
           ,
           which
           
           could
           hardly
           be
           thought
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           any
           divertion
           unto
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           interrupt
           the
           only
           Powers
           in
           Christendom
           ,
           that
           were
           able
           to
           prevent
           that
           Disaster
           ,
           and
           render
           it
           quite
           of
           none
           Effect
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           his
           Most
           Christian
           Majesty
           Lewis
           the
           XIVth
           of
           France
           had
           solemnly
           engaged
           to
           his
           Britannick
           Majesty
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           Condition
           of
           a
           Neutrality
           agreed
           by
           Spain
           ,
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           relinquish
           all
           pretensions
           to
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           
             Spanish
             Netherlands
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           other
           Dominions
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           that
           same
           Renunciation
           Signed
           and
           Ratified
           by
           the
           Dauphine
           his
           Son
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           himself
           ;
           and
           to
           leave
           no
           room
           for
           any
           future
           Jealousies
           ,
           even
           by
           the
           consent
           and
           approbation
           of
           the
           Three
           Estates
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           whom
           he
           would
           take
           care
           to
           Assemble
           for
           that
           very
           end
           and
           purpose
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Paris
           ;
           that
           so
           all
           occasions
           and
           pretences
           of
           any
           future
           War
           between
           the
           Two
           Crowns
           of
           France
           and
           Spain
           might
           be
           entirely
           and
           totally
           cut
           off
           by
           this
           one
           Amicable
           and
           Advantageous
           Concession
           ;
           nay
           ,
           and
           that
           rather
           than
           fail
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           his
           
             Most
             Christian
             Majesty
          
           would
           be
           brought
           to
           re-deliver
           to
           the
           Catholick
           King
           ,
           even
           all
           the
           Towns
           ,
           Cities
           and
           Territories
           taken
           from
           him
           by
           France
           in
           the
           last
           War
           ,
           and
           keep
           strictly
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Pyrenaean
           Treaty
           which
           was
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Spaniards
           could
           wish
           for
           themselves
           
           or
           had
           upon
           any
           occasion
           insisted
           upon
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           That
           the
           French
           King
           would
           be
           punctual
           to
           give
           such
           strict
           Orders
           to
           his
           Troops
           and
           Armies
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           their
           Marches
           through
           the
           Countries
           belonging
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           so
           far
           from
           being
           injurious
           and
           burdensom
           to
           the
           respective
           Inhabitants
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           receive
           very
           great
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           from
           them
           ,
           by
           their
           exact
           and
           liberal
           paying
           for
           what
           ever
           they
           had
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           afterward
           leave
           such
           a
           firm
           barrier
           on
           all
           sides
           the
           Country
           ,
           as
           should
           for
           ever
           secure
           them
           from
           all
           Apprehensions
           of
           encroatchments
           from
           France
           or
           any
           other
           Neighbouring
           Nation
           whatsoever
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           this
           means
           the
           Spanish
           Territories
           would
           remain
           very
           fertil
           ,
           and
           be
           filled
           with
           Money
           and
           all
           sorts
           of
           Rich
           Commodities
           ,
           whilst
           the
           
             United
             Provinces
          
           would
           be
           run
           down
           ,
           and
           never
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           molest
           or
           annoy
           them
           more
           ;
           and
           what
           advantage
           and
           security
           that
           would
           be
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           themselves
           could
           tell
           ,
           and
           a
           remembrance
           of
           former
           experiences
           in
           that
           kind
           ,
           must
           needs
           corroborate
           and
           add
           strength
           to
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           That
           there
           was
           no
           just
           cause
           of
           Jealousie
           to
           be
           entertained
           ,
           or
           any
           great
           Reason
           to
           fear
           the
           growing
           greatness
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           upon
           such
           an
           occasion
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           accession
           of
           strength
           ,
           which
           by
           such
           means
           might
           in
           some
           degree
           
           happen
           to
           her
           ,
           would
           be
           much
           more
           than
           ballanced
           by
           that
           which
           would
           accur
           to
           England
           ;
           by
           which
           his
           Britannick
           Majesty
           would
           become
           a
           much
           more
           powerful
           Assistant
           to
           Spain
           and
           the
           Spanish
           Territories
           ,
           against
           any
           Violations
           of
           Treaties
           that
           might
           afterward
           upon
           any
           account
           whatsoever
           happen
           to
           be
           offered
           by
           the
           French
           ,
           then
           he
           could
           be
           at
           this
           juncture
           of
           time
           ,
           even
           tho
           joyned
           with
           the
           Republick
           of
           Holland
           ;
           and
           yet
           rid
           the
           Catholick
           King
           even
           at
           the
           same
           time
           of
           such
           a
           dishonourable
           as
           well
           as
           dangerous
           Ally
           as
           Holland
           was
           at
           present
           ,
           and
           which
           would
           certainly
           prove
           within
           a
           small
           Revolution
           of
           Years
           a
           destructive
           Enemy
           also
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           now
           in
           this
           favourable
           nick
           of
           time
           obstructed
           and
           throughly
           prevented
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           That
           the
           King
           of
           Swedland
           who
           was
           the
           other
           Crowned
           head
           that
           had
           engaged
           himself
           in
           the
           Triple
           Alliance
           for
           the
           protection
           and
           security
           of
           the
           
             Spanish
             Netherlands
          
           ,
           was
           likewise
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           and
           disposition
           to
           remain
           Neuter
           in
           the
           present
           case
           ,
           unless
           he
           were
           provoked
           to
           joyn
           with
           the
           French
           and
           English
           ;
           But
           that
           however
           he
           would
           at
           the
           same
           time
           joyn
           and
           sincerely
           concur
           with
           his
           Britannick
           Majesty
           for
           the
           guaranty
           of
           this
           desired
           and
           useful
           Neutrality
           with
           France
           ;
           that
           both
           Kings
           would
           be
           ready
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           League
           Offensive
           and
           Defensive
           ,
           with
           
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           to
           assist
           the
           same
           with
           their
           full
           force
           and
           whole
           power
           ,
           against
           any
           manner
           of
           infractions
           that
           should
           happen
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           or
           fall
           out
           against
           this
           or
           any
           other
           former
           Treaty
           or
           Treaties
           on
           the
           part
           of
           France
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           And
           Lastly
           ,
           That
           the
           French
           King
           was
           ready
           and
           willing
           to
           accept
           their
           guaranty
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           freely
           to
           permit
           the
           Emperor
           of
           Germany
           and
           other
           of
           the
           German
           Princes
           ,
           that
           could
           be
           brought
           to
           stand
           Neuters
           ,
           and
           were
           willing
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           same
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           Partners
           therein
           ;
           that
           all
           the
           World
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Council
           of
           Spain
           might
           be
           convinced
           ,
           beyond
           all
           suspitions
           to
           the
           contrary
           of
           his
           Most
           Christian
           Majesties
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           King
           of
           
           England's
           sincerity
           in
           that
           matter
           .
        
         
           These
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           were
           the
           instructions
           Mr.
           Coleman
           had
           ,
           and
           the
           Topicks
           he
           was
           to
           go
           upon
           for
           the
           carrying
           on
           this
           pretty
           Design
           ;
           but
           how
           far
           he
           put
           the
           same
           in
           practise
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           never
           learn
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           not
           the
           only
           Engine
           they
           imploy'd
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           they
           had
           their
           Agents
           in
           Spain
           it self
           ,
           who
           did
           their
           utmost
           to
           effect
           this
           Neutrality
           of
           which
           I
           may
           be
           able
           to
           give
           your
           Lordship
           an
           account
           another
           time
           ;
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             Humble
             and
             most
             Obedient
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             
               July
               24.
               1677.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XXIII
           .
        
         
           
             A
             farther
             Argument
             used
             at
             the
             Court
             of
             Spain
             by
             the
             French
             Agents
             to
             perswade
             that
             Nation
             to
             a
             Neutrality
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           TO
           the
           Topicks
           used
           by
           Mr.
           Coleman
           and
           other
           French
           Emissaries
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           have
           given
           your
           Lorship
           an
           account
           already
           to
           perswade
           the
           Spaniards
           to
           a
           Neutrality
           ,
           they
           judged
           fit
           to
           superadd
           ,
           another
           to
           be
           more
           particularly
           and
           closely
           insisted
           upon
           at
           the
           Court
           of
           Spain
           it self
           ,
           alledging
           that
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           Republick
           of
           Holland
           ,
           was
           very
           necessary
           as
           upon
           other
           accounts
           ,
           so
           more
           especially
           in
           that
           thereby
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           well
           enclined
           to
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           only
           wanted
           an
           opportunity
           to
           declare
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           the
           Glory
           to
           Establish
           it
           in
           His
           Dominions
           ,
           which
           had
           now
           for
           above
           an
           Age
           and
           half
           groaned
           under
           the
           burden
           of
           a
           pestilent
           Heresie
           ,
           would
           become
           so
           much
           master
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           ,
           without
           any
           danger
           to
           himself
           and
           the
           Royal
           Family
           to
           introduce
           the
           same
           
             Roman
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           
           into
           his
           Kingdoms
           again
           ,
           which
           great
           and
           glorious
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           meritorious
           Work
           ,
           the
           Catholick
           King
           and
           those
           who
           had
           the
           Administration
           of
           his
           Dominions
           ought
           to
           have
           to
           heart
           above
           all
           other
           Interests
           and
           Considerations
           whatsoever
           ,
           especially
           since
           this
           would
           enable
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           to
           do
           Spain
           many
           good
           and
           friendly
           offices
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           as
           well
           as
           elsewhere
           ,
           and
           be
           a
           means
           to
           ballance
           the
           French
           Faction
           there
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           take
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           frequently
           did
           ,
           to
           oppose
           the
           Interests
           and
           Advantages
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           ,
           as
           Henry
           the
           VIIIth
           and
           other
           Kings
           of
           England
           had
           formerly
           done
           before
           the
           Schism
           broke
           out
           ,
           and
           their
           Kingdom
           came
           to
           be
           overspread
           with
           Herisie
           ;
           But
           you
           know
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           the
           effect
           this
           and
           the
           former
           bait
           and
           flourishes
           have
           had
           ;
           for
           Spain
           after
           some
           short
           disimulation
           to
           gain
           time
           declared
           for
           Holland
           ,
           on
           whose
           fate
           they
           well
           foresaw
           that
           of
           their
           Netherlands
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Fortune
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           depended
           ;
           in
           which
           resolutions
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           Artifices
           used
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           they
           were
           seconded
           by
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           who
           then
           had
           his
           Arms
           loose
           ,
           and
           by
           some
           other
           Princes
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           whom
           tho'
           they
           fail'd
           to
           hinder
           to
           enter
           into
           an
           Alliance
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           Holland
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           met
           since
           with
           too
           much
           success
           in
           rendring
           their
           Conjunction
           as
           little
           hurtful
           to
           them
           as
           
           might
           be
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           I
           may
           in
           time
           be
           able
           to
           give
           your
           Lordship
           the
           particulars
           ,
           who
           am
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             
               Aug.
               5.
               1677.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           XXIV
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             shutting
             up
             of
             the
             Exchequer
             by
             King
             Charles
             II
             in
             January
             1671
             /
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Need
           make
           no
           repetition
           to
           your
           Lordship
           of
           what
           the
           French
           have
           done
           by
           Foreign
           Alliances
           in
           Germany
           ;
           by
           engaging
           our
           King
           to
           consent
           to
           the
           Second
           War
           against
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           and
           the
           Topicks
           they
           went
           upon
           to
           perswade
           others
           whom
           they
           had
           reason
           to
           fear
           would
           concern
           themselves
           in
           the
           Quarrel
           when
           they
           saw
           their
           Neighbours
           House
           set
           on
           Fire
           ,
           to
           a
           Neutrality
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           and
           more
           particularly
           the
           Spaniards
           of
           which
           ,
           Transactions
           I
           have
           not
           long
           since
           sent
           your
           Lordship
           the
           particulars
           ;
           but
           what
           ever
           was
           done
           abroad
           by
           them
           for
           the
           ruining
           of
           the
           
             Dutch
             Republick
          
           they
           were
           no
           less
           industrious
           in
           our
           Nation
           to
           put
           the
           King
           (
           who
           God
           knows
           was
           but
           too
           susceptible
           of
           their
           
           Charms
           ,
           upon
           such
           methods
           as
           would
           Bankrupt
           his
           Reputation
           with
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           so
           become
           an
           entire
           dependant
           upon
           them
           for
           his
           support
           .
           Two
           things
           they
           had
           more
           especially
           in
           view
           for
           the
           accomplishment
           hereof
           ,
           the
           one
           was
           that
           he
           should
           shut
           up
           the
           Exchequer
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           the
           absolute
           necessity
           of
           it
           for
           want
           of
           Money
           to
           bear
           up
           the
           port
           the
           Nation
           ought
           at
           that
           time
           to
           make
           in
           the
           World
           when
           their
           Neighbours
           were
           in
           so
           formidable
           a
           Posture
           ;
           but
           they
           knew
           well
           enough
           and
           could
           not
           but
           foresee
           (
           as
           I
           find
           they
           have
           noted
           it
           )
           that
           he
           would
           by
           such
           a
           surprizing
           and
           unparallelled
           Act
           lose
           all
           his
           Credit
           for
           ever
           of
           borrowing
           Money
           again
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           on
           the
           Branches
           of
           his
           Revenue
           ,
           or
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           would
           deter
           the
           Parliament
           from
           venturing
           to
           be
           so
           profuse
           and
           liberal
           as
           they
           had
           formerly
           been
           to
           him
           any
           more
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           upon
           never
           so
           pressing
           occasions
           ;
           at
           least
           without
           binding
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           reserving
           to
           themselves
           the
           care
           of
           laying
           out
           as
           well
           as
           raising
           any
           Moneys
           to
           be
           given
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           what
           could
           the
           consequence
           thereof
           be
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           must
           be
           reduced
           either
           of
           being
           treated
           as
           an
           Underling
           or
           a
           Doge
           (
           which
           they
           took
           especial
           care
           to
           infuse
           into
           his
           head
           )
           by
           his
           Parliaments
           ;
           or
           which
           they
           aimed
           at
           chiefly
           ,
           to
           do
           the
           French
           King's
           drudgery
           ,
           to
           have
           Money
           to
           maintain
           his
           Pleasures
           ,
           
           and
           keep
           up
           his
           Dignity
           and
           Authority
           against
           any
           attempts
           ,
           which
           the
           Jealousies
           caused
           by
           the
           faults
           he
           had
           too
           unwarily
           been
           insnared
           into
           by
           his
           false
           Friends
           on
           this
           side
           ,
           might
           so
           strongly
           influence
           most
           Orders
           of
           Men
           in
           one
           degree
           or
           other
           unto
           throughout
           his
           Kingdoms
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           might
           easily
           be
           induced
           to
           choose
           ;
           prefering
           rather
           to
           be
           a
           Pensioner
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           beck
           of
           a
           Forreigner
           ,
           then
           the
           courtesie
           of
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           have
           never
           refused
           to
           support
           him
           in
           what
           tended
           to
           his
           real
           Interest
           and
           Honour
           upon
           any
           moderate
           prospect
           of
           security
           for
           it
           ;
           but
           things
           did
           not
           end
           here
           .
           The
           other
           design
           of
           theirs
           was
           not
           only
           in
           view
           but
           close
           at
           the
           heels
           of
           Granting
           a
           Toleration
           of
           Religion
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           Prerogative
           Royal
           ,
           of
           which
           your
           Lordship
           will
           hear
           more
           in
           my
           next
           ,
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
          
           
             Your
             very
             Humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             
               Sept.
               12.
               1677.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XXV
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             granted
             by
             King
             Charles
             II
             in
             the
             Year
             1671
             /
             2
             ,
             how
             and
             to
             what
             ends
             attained
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           was
           not
           enough
           for
           this
           Court
           to
           engage
           the
           King
           to
           consent
           to
           a
           second
           War
           with
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           and
           shutting
           up
           the
           Exchequer
           purely
           to
           serve
           their
           Interest
           and
           Designs
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           put
           him
           upon
           another
           piece
           of
           State-Druggery
           ,
           which
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           I
           am
           well
           satisfied
           he
           was
           not
           of
           himself
           much
           averse
           to
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           the
           Declaration
           of
           Indulgence
           to
           tender
           Consciences
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           been
           pleased
           to
           cant
           it
           ;
           they
           knew
           well
           enough
           what
           severe
           Laws
           were
           in
           force
           against
           all
           those
           that
           dissented
           from
           the
           Publick
           Church
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           fresh
           enough
           in
           memory
           not
           to
           be
           so
           soon
           forgotten
           ,
           and
           they
           knew
           full
           as
           well
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           Popish
           and
           Presbyterianly
           affected
           Persons
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Prerogative
           and
           Republican
           Party
           who
           then
           began
           to
           revive
           ,
           that
           were
           about
           the
           King
           ,
           would
           greedily
           promote
           it
           ,
           or
           at
           leastwise
           some
           of
           all
           the
           mentioned
           sorts
           ,
           as
           a
           means
           whereby
           to
           attain
           to
           the
           ends
           aimed
           at
           by
           those
           differrent
           Factions
           .
           
           these
           the
           Monsieurs
           took
           care
           to
           influence
           in
           their
           several
           ways
           so
           as
           to
           spur
           up
           the
           King
           not
           to
           delay
           the
           granting
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           whatever
           the
           several
           Parties
           ends
           were
           in
           the
           obtaining
           of
           such
           a
           Grant
           ,
           the
           intent
           of
           France
           was
           chiefly
           to
           divide
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           sure
           of
           the
           other
           event
           of
           their
           other
           Measures
           ;
           for
           they
           concluded
           then
           ,
           had
           the
           King
           gained
           that
           point
           without
           dispute
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           suffered
           that
           dispensing
           with
           the
           Laws
           to
           pass
           tamely
           and
           without
           any
           interrogating
           about
           it
           ,
           for
           an
           inherent
           Prerogative
           of
           the
           English
           Crown
           ;
           that
           he
           would
           be
           able
           to
           keep
           a
           firmer
           Alliance
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           assist
           them
           in
           all
           their
           Designs
           without
           controul
           with
           his
           Arms
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           at
           long-run
           be
           easily
           perswaded
           to
           receive
           Twenty
           or
           Thirty
           Thousand
           Auxiliaries
           to
           secure
           his
           new
           acquired
           Authority
           ,
           in
           that
           and
           other
           Usurpations
           they
           intended
           to
           put
           him
           upon
           both
           in
           Civil
           and
           Religious
           Matters
           ,
           in
           lieu
           of
           the
           Brittish
           Forces
           he
           should
           furnish
           the
           French
           King
           with
           ;
           or
           if
           he
           should
           happen
           to
           be
           so
           weak
           as
           to
           yield
           up
           that
           important
           piece
           of
           Royalty
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           that
           still
           by
           such
           a
           diminution
           of
           Power
           he
           would
           in
           time
           by
           their
           pressing
           more
           and
           more
           upon
           him
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           contrived
           in
           that
           case
           they
           should
           ,
           be
           still
           necessitated
           in
           his
           extremity
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           their
           help
           against
           the
           popular
           Waves
           ,
           which
           when
           their
           state
           Eolus's
           had
           
           blown
           enough
           to
           a
           sufficient
           high
           Sea
           ,
           they
           designed
           to
           assist
           him
           to
           asswage
           ,
           for
           fear
           else
           of
           giving
           place
           to
           the
           second
           Resurrection
           of
           that
           terrible
           Monster
           called
           a
           Commonwealth
           ,
           which
           they
           dreaded
           more
           then
           any
           thing
           that
           could
           have
           happened
           in
           this
           Western
           World
           ;
           the
           memory
           of
           what
           a
           terror
           that
           late
           Monster
           in
           our
           Isles
           had
           been
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Neighbour
           Nations
           ,
           being
           yet
           too
           fresh
           to
           have
           been
           forgotten
           by
           them
           ;
           thus
           did
           these
           State
           Empericks
           drench
           us
           ,
           and
           brought
           our
           Nation
           under
           such
           Convulsions
           ,
           that
           without
           the
           help
           of
           kind
           Heaven
           ,
           must
           end
           in
           a
           total
           Dissolution
           ,
           
             Sed
             futura
             nes●imus
          
           .
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Constant
             and
             Faithful
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             
               Decemb.
               16.
               1677.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           .
           XXVI
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Opinion
             of
             the
             French
             Court
             concerning
             the
             five
             Persons
             that
             made
             up
             the
             Cabal
             in
             England
             in
             the
             Year
             ,
             1671
             /
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           Ministers
           of
           this
           Court
           are
           not
           only
           the
           most
           inquisitive
           Persons
           in
           the
           World
           into
           the
           Affairs
           of
           other
           Courts
           ,
           but
           
           even
           into
           the
           Persons
           that
           manage
           them
           ,
           whose
           Natures
           ,
           Dispositions
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           Natural
           and
           Acquired
           Abilities
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Respective
           Infirmities
           ,
           they
           endeavour
           to
           sift
           out
           to
           the
           quick
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           use
           them
           or
           shun
           them
           as
           they
           find
           occasion
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           reason
           it
           is
           that
           they
           make
           some
           Remarks
           upon
           them
           in
           their
           Minutes
           as
           well
           as
           upon
           the
           Affairs
           transacted
           by
           them
           ;
           And
           therefore
           since
           the
           Five
           Persons
           who
           made
           up
           the
           Cabal
           in
           England
           a
           few
           years
           ago
           ,
           and
           who
           your
           Lordship
           may
           remember
           were
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Buckingham
           and
           Lauderdale
           ,
           the
           Earls
           of
           Shaftsbury
           and
           Arlington
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Treasurer
           Clifford
           ,
           were
           very
           distinguishable
           for
           the
           Stations
           they
           were
           in
           ,
           the
           Offices
           they
           held
           and
           the
           Parts
           each
           of
           them
           acted
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           I
           find
           this
           Character
           given
           of
           them
           :
           For
           the
           Duke
           of
           Buckingham
           as
           he
           was
           the
           Kings
           Favourite
           ,
           so
           he
           really
           deserved
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           as
           being
           very
           capable
           to
           be
           a
           Minister
           of
           State
           ,
           if
           his
           application
           to
           business
           had
           been
           answerable
           to
           his
           Talents
           ,
           if
           his
           mind
           ,
           which
           was
           furnished
           with
           excellent
           Endowments
           had
           not
           been
           distracted
           with
           Libertinism
           which
           was
           in
           him
           to
           an
           extream
           degree
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           love
           to
           his
           Pleasures
           ,
           which
           made
           one
           of
           those
           Persons
           in
           the
           World
           that
           was
           fittest
           for
           great
           and
           solid
           things
           ,
           vain
           and
           frivolous
           .
           Of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lauderdale
           there
           is
           little
           or
           nothing
           said
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           is
           a
           great
           and
           quaint
           Politian
           ,
           
           and
           no
           question
           but
           he
           has
           merited
           that
           Character
           at
           their
           hand
           :
           Of
           my
           Lord
           Clifford
           they
           are
           as
           profuse
           in
           their
           Praises
           ,
           as
           I
           doubt
           they
           have
           been
           too
           of
           their
           Money
           ,
           saying
           ;
           he
           was
           a
           Person
           who
           wanted
           nothing
           but
           a
           Theatre
           ,
           where
           Vertue
           and
           Reason
           had
           been
           much
           more
           in
           use
           than
           it
           was
           in
           his
           Country
           in
           the
           Age
           wherein
           he
           lived
           ,
           for
           to
           be
           superiour
           to
           and
           overtop
           the
           rest
           :
           My
           Lord
           of
           Arlinton
           they
           make
           to
           be
           a
           Person
           of
           a
           meaner
           Capacity
           and
           more
           limitted
           Genius
           than
           any
           of
           the
           Five
           ,
           but
           say
           his
           Experiences
           supply
           the
           Defect
           ,
           and
           has
           acquired
           him
           especially
           a
           very
           great
           knowledge
           of
           Forreign
           Affairs
           ;
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           they
           bring
           in
           
             Anthony
             Ashley
             Cooper
          
           the
           Renowned
           Earl
           of
           Shaftsbury
           of
           whom
           they
           say
           ;
           he
           was
           by
           far
           the
           fitter
           Person
           of
           any
           of
           them
           to
           manage
           a
           great
           Enterprize
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           as
           the
           Soul
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           being
           endued
           with
           a
           vast
           Capacity
           ,
           clear
           Judgment
           ,
           bold
           Nature
           ,
           and
           subtil
           Wit
           ,
           equally
           firm
           and
           constant
           in
           all
           he
           undertook
           ;
           a
           constant
           Friend
           but
           an
           implacable
           Enemy
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           Expressions
           ,
           such
           as
           his
           not
           being
           terrified
           neither
           with
           the
           greatness
           nor
           the
           multitude
           of
           the
           Crimes
           he
           judges
           necessary
           for
           his
           own
           preservation
           ,
           or
           the
           destruction
           of
           others
           ,
           much
           to
           his
           Lordships
           dishonour
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           clear
           Argument
           he
           was
           not
           for
           their
           Interest
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           he
           is
           much
           beholding
           
           to
           them
           .
           Your
           Lordship
           will
           pardon
           the
           freedom
           I
           take
           with
           You
           ,
           and
           accept
           of
           the
           sincere
           endeavours
           to
           serve
           you
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Honours
             most
             Humble
             and
             most
             Obedient
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             
               Jan.
               12.
               1678.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           XXVII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Methods
             practised
             by
             the
             French
             Ministers
             to
             corrupt
             our
             Embassadors
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           HAving
           given
           your
           Lordship
           some
           account
           of
           the
           opinion
           the
           French
           Court
           have
           had
           of
           some
           of
           our
           Statesmen
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           it
           will
           not
           be
           unacceptable
           to
           recount
           to
           your
           honour
           in
           this
           place
           some
           of
           those
           ways
           they
           have
           taken
           here
           to
           corrupt
           and
           pervert
           our
           Embassadors
           ;
           And
           I
           can
           boldly
           affirm
           that
           there
           has
           been
           hardly
           any
           one
           Embassador
           sent
           from
           our
           Court
           hither
           ,
           since
           the
           Restoration
           whom
           they
           have
           not
           endeavoured
           to
           corrupt
           and
           to
           get
           into
           a
           private
           Intreague
           to
           traverse
           not
           only
           what
           he
           was
           to
           Negotiate
           ,
           but
           even
           something
           of
           what
           themselves
           prest
           on
           our
           Princes
           by
           their
           own
           private
           Agents
           ,
           and
           on
           some
           of
           whom
           ,
           I
           have
           named
           one
           
           to
           your
           Lordship
           formerly
           ,
           they
           have
           made
           very
           great
           impressions
           to
           our
           Nations
           detriment
           ;
           for
           matters
           of
           main
           Consequence
           ,
           were
           treated
           of
           by
           private
           Ministers
           or
           Messengers
           between
           both
           Kings
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           as
           much
           as
           mentioned
           to
           the
           Embassadors
           sent
           in
           Publick
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           on
           our
           side
           sent
           only
           for
           Parade
           ,
           to
           Negotiate
           many
           times
           ,
           things
           whereof
           the
           contrary
           had
           been
           most
           commonly
           agreed
           upon
           especially
           in
           private
           ,
           only
           to
           blind
           by
           that
           piece
           of
           Formality
           the
           Eyes
           of
           our
           Subjects
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           Neighbours
           abroad
           ;
           or
           else
           to
           treat
           about
           matters
           of
           meer
           Complement
           or
           of
           but
           ordinary
           concern
           ;
           and
           tho'
           what
           has
           been
           privately
           treated
           on
           between
           the
           Two
           Kings
           ,
           or
           but
           only
           proposed
           was
           of
           great
           Concern
           to
           be
           kept
           secret
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           that
           very
           reason
           they
           knew
           our
           Embassadors
           were
           not
           made
           acquainted
           with
           it
           ,
           yet
           such
           has
           been
           their
           Malice
           and
           Treachery
           to
           our
           King
           and
           Country
           ,
           as
           to
           discover
           to
           our
           Embassadors
           or
           Envoys
           and
           their
           Secretaries
           ,
           such
           parts
           thereof
           as
           they
           have
           thought
           ,
           being
           once
           known
           to
           them
           ,
           would
           be
           most
           proper
           and
           effectual
           to
           induce
           our
           Ministers
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           particular
           Cabal
           with
           them
           for
           by-ends
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           to
           affirm
           things
           more
           invidious
           than
           ordinary
           to
           have
           been
           agreed
           upon
           between
           both
           Courts
           ,
           which
           were
           only
           proposed
           ;
           which
           kind
           of
           Communication
           of
           theirs
           had
           a
           very
           
           powerful
           influence
           by
           the
           curiosity
           that
           is
           natural
           to
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           to
           work
           upon
           our
           Ministers
           to
           entertain
           such
           a
           Correspondence
           with
           them
           to
           the
           dishonour
           and
           detriment
           of
           their
           King
           and
           Country
           ;
           for
           they
           have
           told
           them
           sometimes
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           the
           Points
           proposed
           by
           the
           Dutchess
           of
           Orleans
           ,
           but
           other
           things
           of
           as
           bad
           and
           dangerous
           consequence
           for
           the
           Subjects
           and
           Religion
           in
           England
           ,
           were
           absolutely
           concluded
           on
           between
           both
           Crowns
           unknown
           unto
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           our
           King
           and
           Duke
           of
           York
           had
           taken
           such
           and
           such
           Measures
           to
           put
           themselves
           into
           a
           Condition
           to
           do
           what
           they
           pleased
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           their
           Master
           was
           willing
           to
           flatter
           them
           in
           such
           hopes
           and
           feed
           them
           with
           a
           little
           Money
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           taking
           part
           with
           his
           Enemies
           ;
           yet
           that
           truly
           at
           the
           bottom
           he
           had
           no
           such
           Zeal
           for
           Religion
           nor
           for
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           not
           for
           the
           King
           of
           England's
           over
           great
           Power
           and
           Absoluteness
           in
           Rule
           ,
           being
           things
           which
           could
           not
           but
           be
           prejudicial
           and
           very
           incompatible
           with
           his
           own
           greatness
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           should
           not
           fail
           underhand
           to
           favour
           the
           People
           of
           England
           in
           supporting
           their
           Liberties
           and
           Rights
           ,
           and
           defending
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           confining
           the
           Kingly
           or
           Regal
           Power
           to
           its
           own
           due
           limits
           ;
           And
           therefore
           if
           they
           ,
           Viz.
           our
           Envoys
           or
           Ministers
           would
           serve
           him
           in
           that
           design
           ,
           they
           might
           assure
           themselves
           
           they
           should
           be
           well
           gratified
           for
           their
           Compliance
           ;
           that
           there
           was
           no
           occasion
           to
           scruple
           it
           ;
           since
           they
           knew
           well
           enough
           that
           our
           Government
           was
           but
           a
           qualified
           Monarchy
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Subject
           owed
           rather
           more
           Allegiance
           to
           their
           Country
           than
           they
           did
           to
           their
           Prince
           ;
           And
           that
           since
           their
           King
           went
           about
           to
           deal
           so
           unfairly
           and
           injuriously
           with
           their
           Country
           ,
           as
           to
           enter
           into
           Leagues
           and
           Treaties
           ,
           and
           that
           underhand
           with
           a
           Foreign
           Prince
           ,
           contrary
           to
           their
           true
           Interest
           ,
           and
           deceived
           his
           Embassadors
           by
           transacting
           things
           different
           from
           ,
           and
           opposite
           to
           what
           they
           had
           received
           in
           their
           Instructions
           ,
           and
           trusted
           not
           his
           own
           Ministers
           but
           only
           Forreigners
           with
           his
           main
           Secrets
           of
           State
           ;
           it
           could
           not
           be
           thought
           any
           great
           infidelity
           in
           them
           to
           deceive
           such
           a
           Prince
           ,
           and
           to
           enter
           into
           private
           Intreagues
           against
           such
           Designs
           as
           were
           pernicious
           and
           destructive
           to
           their
           Country
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           so
           to
           the
           Prince
           himself
           ,
           if
           not
           prevented
           in
           time
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           matter
           still
           more
           invidious
           than
           that
           ,
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Such
           Methods
           as
           these
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           I
           find
           in
           the
           minutes
           of
           the
           Instructions
           prescribed
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           are
           imploy'd
           to
           converse
           with
           our
           English
           Embassadors
           or
           Envoys
           ,
           and
           after-notes
           do
           also
           remark
           they
           had
           success
           enough
           with
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           whom
           your
           Lordship
           may
           so
           well
           guess
           at
           ,
           that
           I
           need
           not
           name
           them
           .
           
           However
           this
           opinion
           they
           entertained
           of
           most
           of
           the
           English
           whom
           they
           gained
           into
           Intrigue
           ,
           except
           it
           were
           the
           Duke
           of
           Buckingham
           and
           one
           or
           two
           more
           ,
           that
           they
           served
           them
           with
           the
           same
           mind
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           imploy'd
           them
           ,
           for
           this
           was
           and
           is
           still
           an
           usual
           saying
           with
           them
           ,
           
             We
             imploy'd
             them
             not
             for
             any
             love
             we
             have
             had
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             good
             we
             intended
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             the
             Interest
             and
             Advantage
             of
             our
             own
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Dishonour
             and
             Disadvantage
             of
             theirs
             .
          
           So
           they
           as
           we
           believe
           and
           have
           by
           experience
           found
           by
           most
           ,
           served
           us
           not
           for
           any
           love
           to
           our
           Interest
           ,
           but
           to
           our
           Money
           ,
           and
           with
           intent
           to
           make
           what
           we
           intended
           for
           the
           disservice
           of
           their
           Country
           turn
           in
           the
           end
           for
           the
           good
           and
           benefit
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           the
           Factions
           and
           Perswasions
           they
           themselves
           were
           off
           ;
           I
           could
           inlarge
           much
           more
           upon
           this
           Head
           but
           I
           have
           been
           already
           tedious
           and
           therefore
           I
           must
           conclude
           and
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             Devoted
             and
             Humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             
               March
               19.
               1678.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XXVIII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             
               French
               Resolutions
            
             ,
             to
             elude
             any
             Advantage
             the
             English
             might
             receive
             by
             the
             War.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           HAving
           already
           given
           your
           Lordship
           an
           account
           how
           our
           King
           was
           brought
           into
           the
           Alliance
           with
           France
           ,
           and
           to
           engage
           in
           a
           second
           Dutch
           War
           ;
           I
           shall
           now
           proceed
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           insincerity
           of
           the
           French
           Friendship
           ,
           and
           how
           little
           Benefit
           our
           King
           was
           to
           reap
           thereby
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           Success
           ,
           and
           the
           Methods
           they
           had
           to
           elude
           him
           .
           Tho'
           their
           chief
           Design
           was
           to
           destroy
           Holland
           ,
           yet
           they
           intended
           England
           should
           reap
           no
           Benefit
           thereby
           ,
           but
           rather
           decrease
           and
           truckle
           under
           them
           ;
           for
           that
           they
           meant
           nothing
           less
           then
           the
           real
           Performance
           to
           our
           King
           ,
           of
           his
           Share
           in
           the
           projected
           Division
           of
           the
           Enemies
           Countrey
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           their
           Motto
           ,
           
             Pereat
             Hollandus
             ,
             nec
             non
             subsidat
             Anglus
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           they
           so
           resolved
           to
           carry
           things
           on
           by
           Sea
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           seemed
           to
           be
           rather
           unconcerned
           Spectators
           ,
           then
           Actors
           for
           us
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Engagements
           ;
           tho'
           your
           Lordship
           well
           knows
           ,
           that
           afterward
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           left
           alone
           with
           
           the
           War
           ,
           they
           could
           Fight
           well
           enough
           to
           Defeat
           the
           Dutch
           and
           Spanish
           Fleets
           in
           the
           Mediterranean
           ,
           and
           bereave
           that
           State
           of
           their
           famous
           Admiral
           
             de
             Ruyter
          
           ,
           which
           was
           more
           then
           ever
           we
           in
           all
           our
           Combats
           with
           him
           could
           effect
           ;
           For
           as
           if
           the
           French
           Dealing
           had
           been
           a
           Graft
           of
           old
           
             Punick
             Faith
          
           ,
           they
           treated
           us
           more
           like
           perfidious
           Africans
           ,
           then
           generous
           Romans
           ,
           giving
           not
           only
           private
           Orders
           to
           the
           Commanders
           of
           their
           Naval
           Forces
           ,
           which
           they
           should
           send
           us
           at
           Sea
           ,
           to
           avoid
           as
           much
           as
           was
           possible
           ,
           any
           effectual
           Fighting
           for
           us
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           observe
           and
           learn
           what
           Improvements
           they
           could
           from
           us
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           our
           manner
           of
           Fighting
           ,
           and
           the
           Situation
           of
           our
           Harbours
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           main
           ,
           to
           approve
           themselves
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           Cyphers
           ,
           but
           as
           broken
           Reeds
           to
           us
           ,
           who
           were
           in
           expectation
           of
           great
           things
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           evidently
           appear'd
           afterward
           by
           their
           Conduct
           towards
           Captain
           Martel
           ,
           who
           for
           falling
           in
           bravely
           with
           us
           against
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           was
           first
           soundly
           checked
           ,
           and
           then
           disgracefully
           cashir'd
           for
           his
           Honesty
           and
           Bravery
           :
           and
           as
           their
           Instructions
           by
           Sea
           ,
           to
           their
           Officers
           ,
           was
           to
           play
           the
           Legerdemain
           with
           us
           in
           this
           manner
           ;
           they
           gave
           the
           like
           Instructions
           to
           their
           Land
           Commanders
           on
           the
           Holland
           side
           ;
           and
           particularly
           ,
           tho'
           it
           had
           been
           concerted
           between
           both
           Courts
           ,
           that
           whilst
           we
           should
           attack
           Zealand
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Province
           
           alotted
           to
           our
           share
           ;
           their
           General
           in
           the
           
             Low
             Countreys
          
           should
           divert
           all
           Relief
           from
           it
           ,
           by
           a
           great
           and
           sudden
           Irruption
           into
           their
           other
           Provinces
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Consternation
           they
           then
           must
           needs
           be
           put
           to
           ,
           he
           might
           most
           effectually
           do
           ,
           yet
           not
           only
           their
           Minutes
           ,
           but
           the
           Event
           clearly
           shewed
           it
           was
           the
           least
           of
           their
           Thoughts
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           a
           foot
           of
           Ground
           for
           our
           share
           on
           that
           side
           ;
           for
           you
           may
           very
           well
           remember
           ,
           that
           when
           our
           Army
           was
           afterward
           actually
           Embarqu'd
           for
           that
           Enterprize
           ,
           in
           which
           in
           all
           probability
           ,
           had
           he
           done
           his
           part
           ,
           they
           had
           succeeded
           ;
           yet
           in
           that
           critical
           Moment
           wherein
           he
           should
           have
           acted
           according
           to
           the
           Lesson
           given
           him
           ,
           he
           did
           upon
           some
           frivolous
           Pretences
           neglect
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           so
           frustrated
           that
           Expedition
           ,
           which
           obliged
           our
           Forces
           with
           no
           small
           Confusion
           to
           return
           back
           ,
           and
           Land
           without
           attempting
           any
           thing
           :
           It
           's
           most
           certain
           ,
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           Minutes
           it
           doth
           appear
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           concerted
           before
           hand
           ,
           that
           in
           case
           they
           met
           with
           any
           powerful
           Resistance
           by
           Land
           ,
           that
           then
           their
           Auxiliary
           Squadron
           at
           Sea
           ,
           should
           act
           in
           earnest
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           vigorously
           second
           us
           in
           humbling
           the
           Enemy
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           made
           any
           considerable
           Conquest
           in
           the
           Dutch
           Territories
           ,
           which
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           had
           laid
           their
           Measures
           ,
           they
           supposed
           they
           could
           not
           fail
           of
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           to
           observe
           the
           Cautions
           since
           
           practised
           by
           them
           ;
           for
           that
           their
           Interest
           required
           no
           further
           ,
           then
           that
           we
           should
           with
           as
           much
           Damage
           to
           our selves
           ,
           as
           might
           be
           without
           Advantage
           to
           the
           Hollanders
           ,
           divert
           and
           debilitate
           their
           Force
           ;
           but
           to
           suffer
           us
           to
           be
           absolute
           Masters
           of
           the
           Seas
           ,
           or
           of
           but
           one
           Maritine
           place
           on
           the
           Belgick
           Shoar
           ,
           was
           too
           great
           an
           Error
           in
           Pollicy
           for
           them
           to
           commit
           ;
           but
           in
           case
           there
           were
           an
           appearance
           ,
           that
           our
           Fleet
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           base
           Prevarications
           should
           master
           that
           of
           the
           Dutch
           ;
           and
           that
           at
           the
           same
           time
           their
           Armies
           by
           Land
           made
           progress
           in
           the
           Conquest
           they
           thought
           themselves
           sure
           of
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           should
           by
           their
           Emissaries
           ,
           both
           in
           our
           Court
           and
           Countrey
           sow
           Jealousies
           ,
           but
           more
           especially
           to
           propagate
           a
           strong
           Suspition
           of
           the
           Duke's
           having
           embraced
           the
           Roman
           Religion
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           sure
           would
           work
           the
           same
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           greater
           Effect
           ,
           then
           the
           publick
           certain
           Knowledge
           of
           it
           could
           do
           ;
           for
           it
           would
           cause
           such
           Factions
           and
           Divisions
           therein
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           Aversion
           to
           that
           Prince
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           forced
           to
           yield
           up
           his
           Command
           into
           other
           hands
           ,
           and
           to
           alienate
           them
           from
           the
           Quarrel
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           most
           effectually
           hinder
           the
           English
           Success
           from
           passing
           the
           Bounds
           they
           intended
           them
           ;
           and
           hence
           would
           arise
           such
           a
           Disreputation
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Dissatisfaction
           in
           the
           People
           in
           general
           ,
           as
           should
           conjure
           up
           such
           
           devilish
           Factions
           ,
           as
           with
           all
           the
           Art
           he
           had
           ,
           he
           should
           never
           be
           able
           to
           lay
           quiet
           enough
           to
           leave
           him
           at
           liberty
           to
           act
           any
           thing
           considerable
           against
           the
           French
           Interest
           ;
           in
           case
           he
           should
           attempt
           that
           way
           ,
           to
           regain
           his
           Subjects
           Confidence
           and
           Esteem
           ;
           and
           consequently
           would
           deter
           him
           from
           the
           very
           Thoughts
           of
           disobliging
           such
           a
           Friend
           ,
           and
           quitting
           such
           Alliance
           ,
           of
           so
           near
           ,
           so
           present
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           potent
           a
           Protector
           ,
           as
           the
           French
           King
           had
           made
           himself
           pass
           with
           our
           deluded
           Prince
           ,
           against
           the
           so
           much
           dreaded
           Practices
           of
           the
           Republicans
           ,
           which
           those
           Emissaries
           still
           took
           care
           ,
           tho'
           covertly
           ,
           to
           represent
           in
           the
           frightfulest
           Colours
           ,
           their
           most
           Romantick
           Inventions
           could
           supply
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           with
           my
           humblest
           Respects
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           Concludes
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               March
               31.
               1678.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XXVIII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Success
             of
             the
             French
             Arms
             against
             the
             
               United
               Provinces
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             ,
             1672.
             
             Their
             further
             Resolves
             to
             Elude
             us
             ,
             and
             their
             Wheedles
             to
             induce
             the
             Amsterdamers
             to
             yield
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           States
           being
           at
           length
           roused
           up
           out
           of
           their
           sleepy
           Security
           ,
           and
           beginning
           to
           dread
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           French
           Wheedles
           and
           Delusions
           ,
           those
           vast
           Preparations
           by
           Land
           ,
           and
           the
           lasie
           Movements
           of
           their
           Armies
           ,
           boded
           no
           good
           to
           them
           ,
           did
           by
           their
           Embassador
           at
           Paris
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Son
           of
           
             Hugo
             Grotius
          
           ,
           offer
           the
           French
           King
           all
           the
           Satisfaction
           imaginable
           ;
           But
           that
           haughty
           Monarch
           had
           concerted
           his
           Measures
           so
           well
           ,
           and
           thought
           himself
           now
           so
           sure
           of
           his
           Game
           ,
           that
           all
           their
           Offers
           were
           laughed
           at
           .
           Your
           Lordship
           knows
           well
           enough
           ,
           what
           a
           bustle
           was
           made
           in
           England
           ,
           by
           Summoning
           of
           the
           
             East
             India
          
           Company
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Insults
           of
           the
           Dutch
           upon
           their
           Factories
           ,
           since
           the
           Peace
           at
           Breda
           ,
           (
           who
           answered
           ,
           and
           gave
           it
           under
           their
           Hands
           ,
           that
           they
           knew
           of
           none
           )
           and
           such
           other
           stuff
           as
           that
           was
           ;
           yet
           the
           French
           King
           did
           not
           think
           
           fit
           to
           trouble
           his
           Brains
           with
           any
           such
           Pretensions
           ;
           but
           his
           chief
           Motive
           to
           undertake
           this
           War
           was
           ,
           that
           that
           State
           did
           eclipse
           his
           Glory
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           humbled
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           accordingly
           gave
           his
           Armies
           Orders
           to
           enter
           the
           Dutch
           Territories
           .
           I
           need
           not
           recite
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           the
           Success
           he
           met
           with
           in
           his
           Enterprize
           ,
           and
           how
           like
           a
           Torrent
           he
           carried
           all
           before
           him
           ;
           how
           
             Rhinburg
             ,
             Dossery
             ,
             Deudek●m
             ,
             Rees
             ,
             Wesel
             ,
             Emerick
             ,
             Doesburg
             ,
             Turesume
             ,
             Nimeguen
             ,
             Swoll
             ,
             Daventer
             ,
             Grave
             ,
             Arnheim
             ,
             Skinenschon
             ,
             Creveceer
             ,
          
           fell
           quickly
           into
           his
           hands
           ;
           and
           Coventer
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Munster
           ,
           his
           Confederate
           ;
           and
           the
           greedy
           Monsieur
           now
           began
           with
           an
           amorous
           Eye
           to
           look
           upon
           Amsterdam
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           not
           question
           but
           to
           be
           speedily
           Master
           of
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           the
           least
           of
           his
           Intension
           to
           allow
           our
           King
           any
           Share
           or
           Part
           of
           the
           Repartition
           before
           concerted
           on
           between
           them
           ;
           And
           tho'
           it
           were
           privately
           suggested
           unto
           him
           ,
           by
           a
           grave
           Minister
           that
           attended
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           proceeded
           any
           further
           ,
           he
           doubted
           his
           Conduct
           would
           be
           contrary
           to
           his
           Interest
           ,
           as
           tending
           ,
           how
           much
           soever
           he
           doted
           on
           their
           friendship
           ,
           to
           alienate
           the
           King
           of
           
           England's
           Affections
           from
           them
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           convert
           the
           Confidence
           he
           had
           in
           their
           Sincerity
           ,
           into
           utmost
           Detestation
           ;
           especially
           the
           main
           Charms
           ,
           being
           by
           the
           Death
           of
           his
           principal
           Charmeress
           ,
           his
           late
           lovely
           and
           beloved
           Sister
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           dissolved
           ;
           and
           
           tho'
           he
           should
           be
           over-awed
           by
           other
           Considerations
           ,
           as
           to
           smother
           his
           Resentments
           ;
           yet
           it
           would
           so
           loudly
           awaken
           the
           Old
           Aversion
           of
           our
           Nation
           against
           them
           ;
           that
           far
           from
           being
           able
           to
           continue
           much
           longer
           in
           League
           with
           them
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           impossible
           for
           him
           ,
           during
           such
           a
           Juncture
           ,
           and
           under
           such
           Provocations
           ,
           to
           contain
           his
           irritated
           Subjects
           within
           the
           Bounds
           of
           a
           stupid
           Neutrality
           ,
           or
           restrain
           their
           Fury
           from
           recoiling
           upon
           himself
           and
           the
           Royal
           Family
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           then
           by
           letting
           of
           them
           loose
           upon
           the
           French
           ;
           and
           suffering
           of
           them
           to
           wreak
           their
           Revenge
           and
           long
           curbed
           Inclination
           ,
           in
           an
           open
           and
           vigorous
           War
           on
           their
           old
           Adversaries
           ,
           to
           oblige
           them
           to
           regorge
           those
           delicate
           Morsels
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           had
           so
           perfidiously
           and
           unfairly
           defrauded
           them
           of
           their
           stipulated
           Share
           ,
           whilst
           their
           Allies
           and
           Confederates
           :
           Yet
           ,
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           Excess
           of
           Prosperity
           ,
           had
           so
           blinded
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           that
           like
           the
           Emperour
           Charles
           V.
           of
           Austria
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           taken
           Francis
           the
           first
           ,
           then
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           Prisoner
           at
           the
           Battle
           of
           Pavia
           ,
           he
           fancied
           they
           had
           all
           the
           World
           now
           in
           a
           String
           ;
           and
           had
           partly
           already
           provided
           ,
           and
           partly
           concerted
           such
           excellent
           Salves
           against
           all
           Inconveniencies
           of
           that
           kind
           ;
           that
           as
           secure
           ,
           against
           all
           Contingencies
           ,
           or
           the
           jadish
           Tricks
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           whom
           they
           imagined
           to
           be
           now
           fastned
           with
           too
           strong
           and
           well-contrived-harness
           ,
           to
           their
           triumphant
           
           Chariot
           ,
           to
           kick
           against
           her
           Drivers
           ,
           much
           less
           break
           her
           Rains
           ;
           they
           thought
           they
           might
           incontrouledly
           play
           what
           Tricks
           they
           would
           with
           the
           English
           ;
           tho'
           to
           flatter
           us
           with
           the
           hopes
           of
           our
           Repartition
           ,
           would
           be
           necessary
           yet
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           as
           it
           would
           be
           easie
           ,
           after
           the
           Reduction
           of
           Amsterdam
           ,
           and
           the
           entire
           Conquest
           of
           those
           Countreys
           ,
           both
           by
           specious
           Arguments
           ,
           to
           justifie
           against
           our
           precarious
           Plea
           their
           intended
           retention
           of
           the
           whole
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           back
           their
           Usurpations
           by
           force
           ,
           when
           once
           in
           Possession
           :
           As
           did
           the
           Lion
           in
           the
           Fable
           to
           the
           Beasts
           ,
           who
           on
           the
           plausible
           Condition
           of
           being
           allowed
           an
           equitable
           Share
           ,
           had
           entred
           into
           a
           Confederacy
           of
           hunting
           with
           his
           Brutish
           Majesty
           ;
           but
           he
           ,
           when
           all
           was
           done
           ,
           making
           himself
           to
           be
           Judge
           and
           Sharer
           ,
           had
           ,
           upon
           Alamode
           Pretences
           ,
           the
           Brutish
           Conscience
           to
           take
           ,
           and
           by
           force
           to
           keep
           all
           from
           them
           :
           And
           accordingly
           the
           French
           ,
           when
           they
           found
           that
           on
           their
           side
           Victory
           advanced
           not
           on
           Tortoise
           Claws
           ,
           but
           Eagles
           Wings
           ,
           and
           saw
           themselves
           before
           either
           Neighbours
           or
           Allies
           were
           aware
           ,
           Masters
           of
           the
           best
           part
           of
           the
           Territories
           of
           that
           distressed
           State
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           Swords
           in
           their
           Hands
           ,
           point
           almost
           to
           the
           Vitals
           of
           it
           :
           As
           they
           were
           most
           surprisingly
           active
           ,
           in
           taking
           all
           they
           could
           for
           themselves
           ,
           most
           liberal
           in
           allotting
           our
           Auxiliaries
           in
           their
           Armies
           ,
           their
           full
           share
           
           in
           the
           Fatigues
           of
           the
           War
           ,
           most
           false
           to
           the
           Faith
           of
           our
           mutual
           League
           ,
           by
           declining
           in
           their
           turn
           ,
           to
           second
           those
           Advances
           we
           were
           ready
           to
           make
           towards
           the
           like
           Success
           ;
           and
           in
           fine
           ,
           most
           perfidiously
           busie
           in
           casting
           Rubs
           in
           our
           way
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           before
           hinted
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           to
           balk
           ,
           and
           in
           planting
           those
           Lights
           to
           misguide
           and
           shipwrack
           our
           Designs
           :
           So
           by
           their
           Conduct
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Minutes
           ,
           it
           did
           appear
           ,
           that
           they
           intended
           not
           to
           stop
           there
           ,
           but
           that
           after
           those
           stupendious
           Progresses
           that
           favoured
           their
           Beginnings
           :
           It
           was
           resolved
           by
           them
           ,
           to
           push
           on
           their
           Conquest
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           without
           demurring
           upon
           any
           Points
           or
           Scruples
           relating
           to
           us
           ,
           even
           into
           those
           Parts
           belonging
           to
           our
           Repartition
           ;
           and
           especially
           to
           seize
           on
           Amsterdam
           it self
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           before
           we
           could
           reflect
           on
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           oppose
           so
           sudden
           an
           Exploit
           ;
           which
           ,
           Capture
           alone
           ,
           they
           ,
           not
           without
           Reason
           thought
           ,
           would
           be
           succeeded
           with
           a
           voluntary
           Cession
           of
           all
           the
           remaining
           Places
           and
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Accession
           of
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           Fleets
           ,
           Merchants
           ,
           and
           Colonies
           ,
           of
           that
           potent
           Republick
           ;
           who
           would
           not
           fail
           to
           conceive
           ,
           partly
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           losing
           otherwise
           their
           whole
           Proprieties
           in
           the
           Moneys
           and
           Effects
           le●t
           by
           them
           ,
           in
           that
           great
           Magazine
           of
           both
           Hemisphears
           ;
           and
           partly
           to
           enjoy
           the
           pretended
           Liberties
           and
           Immunities
           ,
           mighty
           Priviledges
           ,
           and
           other
           prodigious
           Advantages
           ,
           
           with
           which
           their
           Agents
           contrary
           to
           their
           League
           withus
           ,
           had
           already
           privately
           tempted
           ,
           and
           had
           Instructions
           further
           ,
           to
           allure
           those
           industrious
           and
           thriving
           People
           with
           ,
           to
           come
           over
           perfectly
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           decline
           us
           :
           Against
           whom
           their
           Emissaries
           imployed
           so
           many
           Arts
           ,
           to
           exasperate
           those
           People
           ;
           That
           tho'
           both
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           the
           French
           much
           more
           formidable
           then
           we
           ,
           to
           what
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           free-born
           People
           ,
           was
           most
           Prizable
           ,
           viz.
           Liberty
           ,
           Property
           ,
           and
           Religion
           ,
           yet
           the
           English
           was
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           the
           more
           hated
           name
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           to
           their
           depraved
           Apprehension
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           our
           King
           ,
           they
           reckoned
           him
           so
           enchanted
           with
           the
           Opinion
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Necessity
           and
           Integrity
           of
           their
           Friendship
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           intent
           in
           that
           confidence
           on
           his
           beloved
           Pleasures
           ,
           with
           another
           She-Magitian
           of
           theirs
           newly
           sent
           him
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           tempered
           with
           the
           most
           intoxicating
           Venom
           ,
           known
           to
           Female
           Arts
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           thought
           he
           could
           have
           any
           sense
           at
           liberty
           ,
           to
           mind
           what
           they
           did
           :
           and
           therefore
           knowing
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           there
           could
           arrive
           no
           disturbance
           time
           enough
           from
           the
           Empire
           ,
           to
           spoile
           their
           Game
           ,
           it
           thundring
           from
           thence
           yet
           ,
           but
           a
           far
           off
           ,
           they
           were
           moving
           with
           all
           greediness
           ,
           their
           Harpy-Talons
           ,
           to
           seize
           on
           t
           his
           important
           Prey
           :
           And
           had
           without
           all
           doubt
           ,
           attained
           their
           purpose
           in
           the
           strange
           and
           pannick
           Terror
           ,
           that
           at
           that
           
           time
           seemed
           to
           disable
           the
           Hands
           ,
           and
           lock
           up
           the
           Senses
           ,
           of
           the
           otherwise
           couragious
           and
           politick
           Inhabitants
           of
           that
           famous
           Emporium
           ,
           had
           not
           Divine
           Providence
           just
           in
           that
           Moment
           ,
           by
           two
           most
           unlikely
           Accidents
           ,
           but
           yet
           most
           effectual
           Expedients
           interposed
           between
           them
           and
           Destruction
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           may
           give
           your
           Lordship
           some
           hints
           in
           my
           next
           ;
           who
           am
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Honours
             ,
             most
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Apr.
               29.
               1678.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           XXIX
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Massacring
             the
             
               De
               Wits
            
             ,
             the
             Revolution
             in
             Holland
             ,
             and
             the
             Restitution
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             to
             all
             the
             Authority
             of
             his
             Ancestors
             ;
             with
             Offers
             made
             him
             by
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             of
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             the
             
               United
               Provinces
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Rejection
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           IN
           my
           last
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           I
           gave
           you
           some
           account
           of
           the
           Progress
           of
           the
           French
           Army
           ,
           in
           their
           Conquest
           of
           the
           
             United
             
             Provinces
          
           ;
           the
           Resolutions
           they
           had
           taken
           ,
           both
           to
           elude
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           of
           receiving
           any
           Benefit
           by
           the
           War
           ,
           to
           push
           on
           their
           own
           Conquests
           ,
           and
           Wheedles
           to
           induce
           the
           City
           of
           Amsterdam
           to
           yield
           to
           them
           :
           And
           I
           have
           more
           over
           hinted
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           that
           there
           fell
           out
           two
           unexpected
           Accidents
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           which
           put
           a
           full
           stop
           to
           their
           Arms
           ;
           The
           first
           whereof
           ,
           I
           shall
           briefly
           run
           over
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ;
           For
           while
           the
           French
           Armies
           were
           ready
           to
           seize
           that
           important
           Place
           ,
           and
           that
           every
           individual
           Person
           was
           in
           that
           Consternation
           ,
           that
           they
           only
           thought
           of
           saving
           their
           own
           Families
           ,
           without
           otherwise
           concerning
           themselves
           about
           the
           Interest
           of
           their
           Countrey
           ;
           nay
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           staying
           for
           the
           French
           King
           's
           sending
           a
           Summons
           for
           the
           Town
           to
           yield
           ,
           a
           Council
           was
           held
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           whether
           they
           should
           not
           go
           out
           to
           meet
           him
           ,
           to
           desire
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           take
           it
           into
           his
           Protection
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           all
           the
           Inhabitants
           thereof
           ;
           there
           was
           very
           great
           Danger
           of
           their
           coming
           to
           this
           Resolution
           ;
           when
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           wonderfully
           appeared
           ,
           by
           inspiring
           a
           couragious
           Citizen
           ,
           tho'
           till
           then
           ,
           no
           very
           remarkable
           one
           neither
           ,
           whose
           Name
           (
           and
           perhaps
           your
           Lordship
           ne'er
           heard
           it
           before
           )
           was
           Offe
           ,
           and
           ought
           certainly
           to
           be
           consecrated
           to
           Posterity
           ,
           so
           as
           never
           to
           be
           left
           out
           of
           the
           Annals
           of
           Time
           ;
           and
           who
           was
           immediately
           seconded
           by
           another
           
           called
           Hassenaer
           ,
           to
           stand
           up
           alone
           in
           the
           dreadful
           Gap
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           Voice
           like
           a
           Trumpet
           ,
           to
           awaken
           his
           dispirited
           Country-men
           out
           of
           the
           Lethargy
           of
           black
           Despondency
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           cowardly
           Tyrant
           Fear
           had
           bound
           up
           both
           their
           Limbs
           and
           Intellectuals
           ,
           and
           to
           excite
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           poor
           Geese
           formerly
           did
           the
           drowsy
           Romans
           ,
           at
           least
           to
           make
           some
           Defence
           for
           that
           Capital
           ,
           and
           Capit●l
           of
           the
           Batavian
           Commonwealth
           ,
           and
           not
           rashly
           to
           deliver
           up
           that
           great
           
             Palladium
             ,
             viz.
          
           The
           vast
           Bank
           of
           Riches
           therein
           ,
           on
           which
           seemed
           to
           depend
           the
           state
           of
           Europe
           ,
           into
           the
           Hand
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           who
           wanted
           only
           Manacles
           from
           thence
           ,
           to
           enfetter
           her
           ;
           and
           whose
           Courage
           to
           attack
           (
           said
           the
           same
           Citizen
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           heard
           the
           French-men
           themselves
           mention
           his
           Name
           with
           many
           Elogiums
           )
           depended
           solely
           on
           the
           Fears
           ,
           which
           the
           Artifices
           of
           his
           treacherous
           Correspondents
           within
           their
           Walls
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           Noise
           of
           his
           Armies
           ,
           had
           raised
           among
           them
           ;
           and
           consequently
           on
           the
           least
           shew
           of
           Unity
           and
           Resolution
           among
           them
           ,
           would
           sink
           with
           their
           Cause
           ;
           nay
           ,
           continued
           he
           ,
           rather
           then
           fall
           into
           the
           Hands
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           (
           however
           his
           Emissaries
           here
           have
           represented
           him
           slily
           to
           the
           contrary
           )
           will
           assuredly
           prove
           a
           merciless
           Tyrant
           unto
           us
           ,
           let
           us
           call
           in
           the
           Sea
           it self
           ,
           whom
           we
           shall
           find
           a
           much
           more
           merciful
           Element
           ,
           to
           our
           assistance
           :
           And
           this
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           being
           seconded
           by
           the
           Dutch
           
           Mob
           ,
           now
           astonished
           and
           confounded
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Country
           by
           Land
           ,
           and
           opposed
           by
           two
           the
           most
           potent
           Kings
           in
           the
           World
           by
           Sea
           ;
           they
           in
           a
           Rage
           ,
           assassinated
           the
           two
           
             De
             Wits
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Betrayers
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           and
           Causers
           of
           that
           same
           Calamity
           ,
           and
           then
           deposed
           the
           States
           ,
           who
           they
           looked
           upon
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Lovestein
           or
           
             De
             Wits
          
           Faction
           ;
           and
           then
           restored
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           now
           at
           Age
           ,
           to
           the
           hereditary
           Authority
           and
           Command
           of
           his
           Ancestors
           ;
           which
           sudden
           and
           violent
           Proceedings
           ,
           did
           more
           then
           stun
           the
           French
           King
           ;
           but
           after
           a
           little
           recovery
           ,
           and
           finding
           that
           his
           Friends
           in
           Amsterdam
           and
           other
           places
           yet
           unconquered
           ,
           were
           dispossest
           of
           all
           Authority
           ,
           and
           that
           now
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           managed
           all
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           State
           with
           Pensionary
           Fagel
           ;
           he
           made
           an
           Essay
           ,
           to
           catch
           the
           Prince
           in
           a
           Net
           ,
           he
           with
           his
           Council
           ,
           had
           finely
           spun
           for
           him
           ,
           by
           proposing
           to
           make
           him
           Soveraign
           of
           the
           
             United
             Provinces
          
           ,
           under
           his
           ,
           and
           his
           Brother
           of
           
           England's
           Protection
           :
           I
           never
           could
           learn
           who
           it
           was
           they
           employed
           to
           the
           Prince
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           and
           what
           Arguments
           they
           induced
           to
           gain
           his
           Consent
           ,
           tho'
           they
           may
           be
           easily
           guest
           at
           ;
           they
           being
           never
           entred
           into
           their
           Cabinet
           Minutes
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           it
           was
           because
           they
           met
           with
           such
           a
           Success
           upon
           the
           Prince
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           not
           in
           the
           least
           expect
           ,
           whose
           Answer
           was
           ,
           
             He
             would
             never
             betray
             a
             Trust
             reposed
             in
             him
             ,
             nor
             ever
             sell
             the
             Liberties
             
             of
             his
             Country
             ,
             that
             his
             Ancestors
             had
             so
             long
             defended
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           I
           have
           not
           opportunity
           to
           go
           on
           in
           the
           Prosecution
           of
           this
           Subject
           at
           present
           ,
           but
           hope
           in
           my
           next
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           up
           to
           your
           Lordships
           content
           ;
           and
           so
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Honours
             most
             obedient
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Nov.
               3.
               1678.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           XXX
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Embassy
             sent
             by
             King
             
               Charles
               II.
            
             upon
             the
             Advice
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Shaftsbury
             ,
             to
             Expostulate
             with
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             and
             stop
             his
             further
             Proceedings
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           in
           my
           last
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           taken
           notice
           of
           the
           Surprize
           and
           Indignation
           the
           French
           King
           and
           his
           Council
           were
           put
           to
           ,
           at
           the
           Revolution
           in
           Amsterdam
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           in
           the
           
             United
             Provinces
          
           ;
           and
           how
           much
           his
           Correspondents
           had
           deceived
           him
           ,
           in
           assuring
           him
           ,
           that
           all
           was
           his
           own
           in
           that
           wealthy
           City
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           seemed
           but
           that
           one
           place
           to
           perfect
           and
           secure
           the
           re-union
           of
           all
           the
           
             Belgick
             Provinces
          
           ,
           that
           renouned
           part
           of
           the
           ancient
           Gallia
           to
           his
           new
           French-Burbonian
           Empire
           (
           as
           he
           was
           advised
           by
           some
           to
           call
           it
           )
           and
           now
           to
           see
           his
           victorious
           Chariot
           in
           its
           full
           speed
           ,
           and
           almost
           at
           the
           end
           of
           all
           its
           Career
           ,
           receive
           a
           check
           by
           the
           resolution
           of
           one
           puny
           Burgher
           ,
           
           and
           withall
           that
           his
           Attempts
           upon
           the
           young
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           proved
           abortive
           ;
           however
           ,
           considering
           he
           was
           Master
           of
           all
           the
           places
           round
           about
           ,
           and
           no
           Power
           then
           on
           the
           Continent
           ,
           being
           in
           a
           posture
           to
           come
           to
           its
           Relief
           ,
           and
           that
           tho'
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           were
           restored
           to
           the
           Command
           of
           his
           Ancestors
           ,
           he
           had
           as
           good
           almost
           to
           have
           been
           without
           ,
           in
           the
           Posture
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           State
           were
           then
           in
           ;
           and
           confiding
           still
           in
           the
           Influence
           of
           those
           of
           his
           Cabal
           within
           ,
           who
           were
           Men
           of
           greater
           Estates
           and
           Eminence
           (
           tho'
           at
           present
           laid
           aside
           )
           then
           that
           obscure
           Burgher
           ,
           and
           those
           whom
           the
           Mob
           had
           advanced
           to
           their
           Offices
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           that
           the
           little
           Vigour
           that
           seemed
           to
           be
           infused
           into
           the
           drooping
           Spirits
           of
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           by
           the
           foresaid
           Revolution
           and
           Remonstrances
           ,
           would
           quickly
           vanish
           ,
           and
           be
           interpreted
           as
           a
           flash
           of
           unseasonable
           and
           insignificant
           Rashness
           ,
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           his
           formidable
           Troops
           ,
           and
           disappear
           like
           Smoak
           before
           the
           Sun
           ,
           to
           whom
           his
           flatterers
           had
           taught
           him
           to
           compare
           himself
           ;
           it
           was
           resolved
           ,
           the
           place
           should
           be
           reduced
           ,
           if
           not
           otherwise
           ,
           by
           his
           Arms
           with
           all
           speed
           ,
           to
           prevent
           any
           interveaning
           Accidents
           ,
           that
           might
           impede
           the
           mighty
           success
           :
           But
           seasonably
           came
           another
           Adventure
           ,
           that
           put
           a
           new
           Spoke
           in
           the
           Wheel
           .
           For
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           while
           the
           French
           Court
           thought
           themselves
           secure
           of
           all
           things
           on
           our
           side
           ,
           as
           having
           in
           their
           Imagination
           ,
           not
           only
           lulled
           the
           
           King
           asleep
           ,
           but
           the
           five
           Persons
           that
           made
           up
           the
           Cabal
           that
           managed
           him
           (
           and
           in
           effect
           ,
           there
           were
           four
           of
           them
           in
           their
           Interests
           )
           the
           fifth
           Man
           ,
           who
           was
           that
           renowned
           Statesman
           and
           true
           Patriot
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Shaftsbury
           ,
           then
           Lord
           Chancellor
           of
           England
           ,
           whose
           sagacious
           Head
           could
           penetrate
           deeper
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           whose
           Eagle
           Eyes
           ,
           the
           Splendor
           of
           those
           Golden
           Pieces
           ,
           streaming
           in
           such
           abundance
           from
           that
           
             French
             Phaeton
          
           ,
           and
           which
           had
           blinded
           so
           many
           others
           in
           the
           like
           Station
           ,
           could
           not
           dazzle
           ,
           used
           all
           his
           Efforts
           to
           rouse
           up
           our
           King
           from
           the
           heavy
           slumber
           of
           Security
           ,
           into
           which
           French
           Sorcery
           had
           cast
           him
           ;
           and
           highly
           to
           represent
           to
           him
           in
           their
           true
           Light
           ,
           the
           fatal
           Consequences
           to
           his
           Crown
           ,
           Dignity
           and
           Interest
           ,
           attending
           the
           taking
           of
           that
           City
           ,
           and
           the
           total
           Conquest
           of
           the
           Hollanders
           ,
           tho'
           now
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           by
           any
           other
           ,
           at
           least
           then
           English
           Hands
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           ,
           by
           the
           Arms
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           constrained
           him
           by
           the
           Cogency
           of
           his
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           vigorous
           Representations
           of
           a
           speedy
           and
           brisk
           Interposition
           ,
           prest
           home
           with
           an
           Importunity
           ,
           that
           would
           admit
           of
           no
           Evasion
           ,
           nor
           allow
           any
           Repose
           ,
           but
           immediately
           to
           dispatch
           away
           an
           Embassy
           to
           divert
           the
           impending
           Stroke
           :
           But
           ,
           tho'
           my
           Lord
           ,
           by
           his
           pressing
           Eloquence
           ,
           gained
           his
           Point
           ,
           in
           regard
           to
           the
           Embassy
           in
           it self
           ;
           yet
           your
           Lordship
           very
           well
           knows
           ,
           that
           two
           of
           the
           three
           Persons
           employed
           in
           it
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Duke
           
           of
           Buckingham
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Arlington
           ,
           were
           deeply
           engaged
           in
           the
           French
           Interest
           ,
           and
           seemed
           by
           their
           carriage
           at
           the
           French
           Court
           then
           at
           Utretch
           ,
           rather
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           sent
           to
           promote
           the
           French
           Conquests
           ,
           then
           any
           way
           to
           obstruct
           them
           ;
           and
           because
           they
           knew
           my
           Lord
           Hallifax
           was
           honest
           ,
           they
           did
           all
           they
           could
           to
           oppose
           his
           appearing
           and
           acting
           conjunctly
           with
           them
           ,
           tho'
           included
           in
           the
           same
           Commission
           ,
           in
           as
           ample
           a
           manner
           as
           themselves
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           his
           coming
           a
           day
           or
           two
           after
           them
           to
           the
           Hague
           :
           And
           when
           they
           could
           no
           longer
           keep
           him
           from
           acting
           ,
           went
           privately
           to
           the
           French
           Camp
           ,
           under
           sham-Pretences
           ,
           and
           had
           Negotiations
           of
           their
           own
           on
           foot
           :
           But
           tho'
           my
           Lord
           
           Hallifax's
           Vigilancy
           ,
           Constancy
           ,
           and
           Resolutions
           ,
           could
           not
           balk
           theirs
           and
           the
           French
           King's
           Designs
           ,
           yet
           it
           put
           them
           hard
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           saw
           plainly
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           King's
           mind
           they
           should
           desist
           :
           However
           ,
           the
           French
           Court
           never
           forgot
           that
           noble
           Lord
           ,
           the
           adviser
           of
           the
           Embassy
           ;
           whereof
           I
           shall
           not
           forget
           to
           give
           your
           Lordship
           account
           in
           due
           place
           ;
           but
           do
           intend
           in
           my
           next
           ,
           to
           transmit
           the
           Substance
           of
           the
           Consultation
           held
           by
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           upon
           this
           unexpected
           Embassy
           ;
           and
           so
           wishing
           your
           Honour
           all
           happiness
           ,
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             your
             devoted
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               June
               14.
               1678.
               
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XXXI
           .
        
         
           
             An
             account
             of
             the
             Council
             held
             by
             the
             French
             King
             upon
             the
             Embasie
             from
             England
             ,
             with
             the
             resolves
             thereupon
             and
             methods
             proposed
             to
             elude
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           UPON
           so
           ticklish
           and
           unexpected
           an
           Occasion
           as
           was
           mentioned
           in
           my
           last
           ,
           a
           Council
           Extraordinary
           was
           held
           ,
           wherein
           the
           major
           part
           after
           a
           serious
           and
           warm
           Debate
           ,
           were
           for
           their
           Kings
           pursuing
           his
           first
           Resolution
           ,
           maugre
           all
           the
           Considerations
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           to
           venture
           even
           a
           rupture
           with
           England
           ,
           if
           it
           could
           not
           be
           avoided
           otherwise
           ,
           rather
           than
           quit
           so
           dainty
           a
           morsel
           ,
           and
           lose
           an
           opportunity
           never
           to
           be
           again
           retrieved
           of
           gaining
           a
           Post
           from
           whence
           he
           might
           easily
           defie
           all
           the
           Force
           of
           Europe
           :
           But
           however
           to
           carry
           on
           things
           the
           more
           fairly
           for
           his
           Reputation
           ,
           and
           to
           accomplish
           if
           possible
           his
           design
           without
           a
           present
           War
           with
           England
           ,
           whose
           Friendship
           was
           as
           yet
           more
           convenient
           than
           its
           Hate
           ,
           they
           advised
           him
           to
           dispatch
           away
           immediately
           some
           acceptable
           and
           able
           Minister
           to
           our
           Court
           ,
           with
           store
           of
           Allamode
           Lenitives
           to
           that
           Sore
           ,
           and
           to
           return
           an
           Answer
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           to
           our
           Embassadors
           full
           of
           specious
           pretences
           and
           promises
           of
           intended
           advantage
           to
           their
           Prince
           and
           Country
           by
           that
           ve●y
           expedition
           they
           were
           
           sent
           to
           diswade
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           them
           that
           his
           
             Most
             Christian
             Majesty
          
           having
           reduced
           his
           and
           their
           Masters
           common
           Enemy
           so
           low
           as
           they
           now
           saw
           them
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           panick
           Terror
           having
           seized
           the
           People
           even
           of
           the
           Capital
           City
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           made
           use
           of
           in
           time
           ,
           must
           needs
           make
           the
           Town
           an
           easie
           prey
           to
           him
           if
           he
           would
           advance
           towards
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           one
           Action
           put
           a
           glorious
           and
           happy
           end
           to
           the
           War
           ,
           to
           the
           inestimable
           advantage
           of
           the
           two
           Kings
           ,
           and
           the
           saving
           much
           Time
           ,
           Blood
           and
           Treasure
           ,
           being
           unwilling
           so
           precious
           and
           irrecoverable
           an
           opportunity
           should
           be
           lost
           both
           for
           his
           Brother
           and
           himself
           of
           subduing
           that
           Seven-headed
           Hydra
           of
           Faction
           and
           Rebellion
           ,
           that
           Republick
           so
           hateful
           and
           adverse
           to
           Kings
           by
           one
           lopping
           off
           with
           an
           expeditious
           blow
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           complying
           with
           so
           rare
           an
           offer
           of
           Providence
           ;
           he
           was
           resolved
           to
           follow
           the
           Call
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Victory
           ;
           but
           withal
           did
           assure
           them
           on
           the
           Word
           of
           a
           great
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Honour
           he
           so
           much
           valued
           himself
           upon
           ,
           that
           his
           Brother
           their
           Master
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           take
           umbrage
           ,
           nor
           should
           have
           cause
           to
           conceive
           any
           regret
           at
           that
           demarch
           of
           his
           ;
           for
           that
           his
           reason
           for
           attacking
           it
           was
           that
           his
           Arms
           were
           there
           ready
           to
           lay
           hold
           of
           the
           opportunity
           and
           their
           Masters
           was
           not
           ,
           and
           his
           intention
           in
           taking
           it
           ,
           was
           only
           to
           keep
           it
           for
           him
           till
           a
           convenient
           Garrison
           might
           be
           sent
           from
           England
           to
           take
           Possession
           of
           it
           ;
           
           when
           he
           would
           with
           all
           sincerity
           render
           it
           to
           him
           undamaged
           ,
           and
           without
           poling
           or
           peeling
           the
           Inhabitants
           whom
           he
           should
           always
           consider
           as
           the
           Subjects
           of
           his
           Brother
           of
           England
           and
           Ally
           ;
           And
           if
           that
           Answer
           would
           not
           content
           them
           ,
           than
           to
           Reply
           that
           what
           he
           designed
           was
           too
           necessary
           and
           of
           too
           much
           importance
           for
           both
           Kings
           ,
           and
           particularly
           for
           their
           Master
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           were
           not
           imposed
           upon
           ,
           or
           were
           but
           rightly
           informed
           of
           his
           own
           Interest
           in
           that
           Expedition
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           so
           far
           from
           opposing
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           rather
           incourage
           him
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           could
           give
           no
           other
           return
           to
           their
           Instances
           ,
           but
           desire
           them
           either
           to
           wait
           for
           an
           Answer
           to
           the
           Premises
           from
           their
           Master
           or
           go
           home
           and
           report
           what
           he
           had
           Remonstrated
           ,
           not
           doubting
           but
           his
           Envoy
           whom
           he
           had
           sent
           to
           England
           since
           their
           coming
           ,
           would
           by
           that
           time
           they
           returned
           have
           so
           well
           satisfied
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           perfectly
           acquiess
           in
           the
           Resolutions
           he
           had
           taken
           for
           both
           their
           Profits
           ,
           return
           him
           thanks
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           fully
           repose
           in
           the
           sincerity
           he
           had
           always
           found
           in
           him
           :
           And
           therefore
           assuring
           himself
           as
           much
           of
           his
           Majesties
           approbation
           of
           what
           he
           designed
           upon
           his
           better
           information
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           should
           without
           losing
           any
           time
           push
           on
           his
           Advantage
           while
           he
           might
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           the
           Envoy
           he
           sent
           for
           England
           ,
           they
           advised
           him
           he
           should
           be
           dispatch'd
           away
           immediately
           upon
           the
           Councils
           
           rising
           ,
           with
           the
           Instructions
           they
           should
           then
           concert
           before
           another
           Audience
           were
           given
           to
           our
           Embassadors
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           time
           to
           tell
           his
           Tale
           first
           before
           any
           Letters
           or
           Advise
           could
           come
           from
           ours
           :
           Alas
           !
           said
           they
           ,
           
             this
             Embassage
             is
             none
             of
             the
             King
             of
          
           Great
           Britain
           '
           
             s
             doings
             ,
             but
             a
             meer
             force
             put
             upon
             him
             by
             the
             importunity
             of
             some
             Popular
             Grandees
             whom
             he
             dares
             not
             displease
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             let
             Your
             Majesty
             but
             send
             a
             Sop
             to
             them
             to
             take
             off
             their
             mouthing
             ,
             and
             then
             ply
             the
             King
             with
             the
             usual
             Flatteries
             and
             Protestations
             and
             the
             forementioned
             pretences
             of
             promises
             seasoned
             with
             a
             little
             Salt
             of
          
           Peru
           ,
           
             and
             you
             need
             not
             doubt
             but
             his
             Credulity
             and
             Indigency
             is
             great
             enough
             to
             swallow
             the
             Bait
             ;
             And
             as
             for
             what
             he
             may
             fear
             from
             those
             Popular
             Men
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             suggested
             that
             the
             taking
             of
             that
             Town
             only
             will
             break
             the
             neck
             of
             their
             Faction
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             should
             be
             put
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             durst
             confide
             in
             a
             Prince
             whom
             he
             had
             reason
             to
             believe
             by
             the
             uncontestable
             proofs
             he
             had
             given
             him
             just
             before
             the
             War
             of
             his
             inviolable
             Friendship
             for
             him
             ,
             should
             be
             as
             he
             promised
             ,
             it
             would
             quiet
             all
             mutining
             Spirits
             again
             in
             a
             moment
             ;
             he
             is
             ,
             Credulous
             enough
             ,
          
           said
           they
           ,
           
             to
             believe
             shams
             less
             artificial
             and
             less
             alluring
             than
             these
             ,
             and
             if
             after
             all
             ,
             our
             Flatteries
             should
             not
             prevail
             alone
             ,
             our
             Menaces
             will
             ;
             for
             tho'
             he
             be
             a
             little
             fearful
             of
             the
             Resentments
             of
             his
             People
             for
             cleaving
             to
             us
             ,
             he
             is
             more
             of
             us
             ,
             for
             he
             fears
             their
             Hate
             ,
             yet
             durst
             not
             trust
             their
             Affection
             ,
             
             whereas
             he
             durst
             not
             provoke
             our
             Hate
             ,
             but
             trust
             our
             Friendship
             as
             the
             only
             private
             fence
             ,
             we
             have
             taught
             him
             to
             think
             he
             has
             ,
             against
             their
             Discontents
             ;
             And
             therefore
             a
             final
             threatning
             from
             your
             Majesty
             ,
             telling
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             knows
             not
             his
             own
             Interest
             ,
             your
             Majesty
             knows
             it
             ,
             will
             hector
             him
             out
             of
             any
             stiffness
             ,
             the
             fear
             of
             them
             may
             put
             him
             upon
             against
             your
             designs
             at
             least
             :
             Tho'
             you
             cannot
             with
             his
             Embassadors
             here
             ,
             you
             may
             by
             yours
             with
             him
             prolong
             the
             Contest
             long
             enough
             to
             gain
             time
             sufficient
             to
             effect
             your
             Work
             ;
             For
             those
             Inhabitants
             ,
             soon
             growing
             out
             of
             hopes
             of
             Succour
             from
          
           England
           
             as
             well
             as
          
           Germany
           ;
           
             they
             will
             relapse
             into
             a
             more
             violent
             Fit
             of
             despair
             than
             ever
             and
             yield
             .
             After
             whose
             acquisition
             it
             will
             be
             easie
             for
             your
             Majesty
             to
             banter
             the
          
           English
           
             out
             of
             their
             pretences
             ,
             or
             should
             they
             be
             so
             fool-hardy
             as
             to
             assert
             them
             by
             Arms
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             easie
             for
             your
             Majesty
             to
             beat
             them
             off
             the
             seas
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             Country
             the
             next
             Stage
             of
             War
             ,
             when
          
           Germany
           ,
           Spain
           and
           Italy
           
             deprived
             once
             of
             the
          
           Low-Country
           
             passages
             ,
             tho'
             never
             so
             concerned
             at
             the
             Spectacle
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             able
             to
             help
             them
             ;
             And
             therefore
             your
             Majesty
             ,
          
           continued
           they
           ,
           
             need
             not
             be
             awed
             by
             any
             fear
             of
             disobliging
             them
             for
             taking
             in
             what
             places
             by
             Arms
             or
             pollicy
             you
             can
             ,
             especially
             this
             on
             which
             so
             much
             depends
             the
             Conquest
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             once
             accomplished
             ,
             when
             the
          
           English
           
             shall
             demand
             the
             share
             allowed
             them
             by
             the
             Treaty
             ,
             and
             by
             your
             Majesties
             repeated
             Promises
             ;
             what
             plausible
             banter
             will
             it
             be
             to
             tell
             them
             ,
             they
             
             have
             little
             reason
             to
             expect
             a
             share
             in
             the
             acquisition
             of
             others
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             might
             ,
             have
             made
             none
             themselves
             ,
             but
             rather
             have
             been
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             Common
             Interest
             by
             their
             unseasonable
             and
             unreasonable
             divisions
             ,
             of
             and
             in
             which
             ,
          
           &c.
           said
           they
           ,
           
             we
             have
             sown
             such
             seeds
             as
             cannot
             fail
             production
             ;
             and
             in
             their
             great
             Council
             of
             Parliament
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           That
           the
           
             true
             purport
             of
             the
             Treaty
             was
             only
             Conditional
             ,
             allotting
             each
             Party
             such
             and
             such
             a
             share
             in
             the
             Countries
             projected
             to
             be
             Conquered
             ,
             upon
             supposal
             that
             they
             should
             attack
             and
             subdue
             each
             of
             them
             their
             respective
             proportion
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             it
             was
             ridiculous
             in
             them
             to
             pretend
             a
             claim
             ,
             who
             had
             made
             no
             Conquest
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             of
             any
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             so
             far
             from
             landing
             on
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             done
             their
             duty
             at
             Sea.
             And
             in
             fine
             ,
          
           added
           they
           ,
           
             to
             compleat
             the
             Farce
             ,
             how
             specious
             a
             Conclusion
             will
             it
             be
             ,
             to
             assure
             them
             however
             that
             your
          
           Most
           Christian
           Majesty
           
             to
             manifest
             to
             them
             how
             religiously
             punctual
             you
             are
             to
             your
             promises
             ,
             will
             take
             no
             advantage
             of
             their
             failures
             or
             their
             Misfortunes
             ,
             but
             provided
             they
             will
             give
             your
             Majesty
             a
             reasonable
             consideration
             for
             the
             Expences
             of
             Blood
             and
             Treasure
             you
             have
             been
             at
             in
             the
             taking
             and
             keeping
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             them
             in
             a
             tenable
             condition
             ;
             you
             are
             ready
             to
             order
             them
             Livery
             and
             Seizing
             of
             them
             according
             to
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Treaty
             and
             your
             own
             repeated
             promises
             ,
             for
             which
             pretended
             expences
             ,
          
           persued
           they
           still
           ,
           
             your
             Majesty
             may
             instruct
             your
             Ministers
             to
             demand
             such
             
             excessive
             Sums
             ,
             as
             you
             know
             they
             neither
             can
             nor
             will
             disburse
             .
             And
             as
             for
             their
             asserting
             their
             claim
             by
             a
             War
             ,
             after
             your
             seizing
             of
          
           Amsterdam
           
             that
             great
             Magazine
             of
             the
             dead
             riches
             of
          
           Europe
           
             and
             both
          
           Indies
           ,
           
             and
             of
             Warlike
             Provisions
             both
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land
             ,
             and
             the
             total
             reduction
             not
             only
             of
             that
             Potent
          
           Republick
           
             of
             which
             it
             was
             the
             Head
             ,
             but
             likewise
             of
             the
             living
             sources
             of
             Treasure
             both
             in
             the
          
           East
           and
           West
           ,
           
             by
             making
             their
             great
             Fleet
             ,
             Merchants
             ,
             Colonies
             ,
             and
             Commerce
             all
             your
             own
             ,
             which
             cannot
             but
             clear
             your
             way
             to
          
           Guinea
           and
           Peru
           ;
           
             What
             stomack
          
           ,
           said
           they
           ,
           
             can
             the
          
           English
           
             after
             this
             have
             ,
             by
             taking
             of
             their
             Out-works
             the
          
           Low-Countries
           ,
           
             debarr'd
             from
             all
             assistance
             from
          
           Italy
           ,
           Spain
           ,
           and
           Germany
           ,
           
             if
             in
             their
             right
             senses
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             Arms.
             Alas
             !
             what
             power
             to
             attempt
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             will
             move
             your
             pitty
             more
             then
             your
             indignation
             ;
             nay
             rather
             what
             greater
             Ambition
             will
             be
             left
             them
             than
             to
             Court
             your
             Majesty
             by
             an
             easie
             and
             voluntary
             submission
             to
             receive
             them
             as
             Honourable
             Tributaries
             ,
             thereby
             to
             retain
             a
             shadow
             of
             their
             Ancient
             Government
             and
             Liberty
             ,
             without
             incurring
             the
             certain
             destiny
             ,
             by
             an
             impotent
             and
             fruitless
             resistance
             ,
             of
             being
             forcibly
             reduced
             into
             a
             Province
             of
             your
             growing
             Empire
             ;
             to
             which
             the
          
           Roman
           Eagle
           
             it self
             abandoning
             the
             defenceless
             Towers
             of
          
           Austria
           ,
           
             shatterred
             both
             by
          
           Eastern
           and
           Western
           
             Hurricanes
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             preserving
             and
             re-establishing
             its
             Ancient
             State
             and
             Majesty
             ,
             will
             then
             be
             glad
             to
             retire
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             This
             may
             be
             your
             Majesties
             method
             ,
          
           continued
           they
           ,
           
             to
             preserve
             Peace
             a
             while
             with
          
           England
           ,
           
             or
             stave
             off
             at
             least
             the
             War
             ,
             till
             your
             present
             grand
             design
             be
             accomplished
             ;
             and
             these
             your
             Measures
             how
             to
             deal
             with
             them
             afterward
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             suffer
             you
             quietly
             to
             atchieve
             this
             important
             Conquest
             ;
             But
             should
             we
             be
             able
             by
             no
             Art
             to
             buoy
             up
             the
             King
             of
          
           Englands
           
             Spirits
             against
             the
             head-strong
             opposition
             of
             the
             popular
             party
             about
             him
             ;
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             to
             delay
             a
             Rupture
             ,
             nor
             to
             hinder
             that
             violent
             People
             from
             immediately
             declaring
             against
             us
             ;
             yet
             all
             considerations
             on
             all
             sides
             duly
             weighed
             and
             perpended
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             much
             greater
             and
             more
             certain
             advantage
             to
             your
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             of
             much
             less
             dangerous
             consequence
             to
             your
             Affairs
             in
             general
             to
             venture
             a
             War
             with
             them
             now
             about
             a
             Town
             ,
             which
             with
             all
             they
             can
             do
             ,
             they
             cannot
             assist
             time
             enough
             to
             rescue
             from
             you
             ;
             and
             by
             whose
             acquisition
             against
             their
             wills
             you
             will
             not
             only
             be
             quit
             of
             all
             their
             Pretentions
             ,
             but
             gain
             power
             to
             crush
             them
             too
             at
             pleasure
             ;
             than
             after
             you
             have
             for
             fear
             of
             them
             quitted
             so
             great
             a
             Conquest
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             War
             in
             a
             little
             time
             after
             both
             with
             them
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
          
           Europe
           ,
           
             not
             only
             without
             those
             advantages
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             greatest
             disadvantage
             imaginable
             ,
             as
             without
             setting
             on
             work
             an
             hundred
             expensive
             and
             troublesome
             Intriegues
             you
             now
             will
             have
             no
             need
             off
             ,
             your
             Majesty
             will
             certainly
             have
             then
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             pour
             complyance
             to
             them
             if
             you
             quit
             your
             present
             Design
             ,
             For
             ,
          
           said
           they
           ,
           
             suppose
             upon
             your
             
             proceeding
             to
             the
             Expedition
             in
             question
             ,
             the
          
           English
           
             declaring
             a
             sudden
             War
             against
             you
             should
             cause
             the
          
           Amsterdamers
           
             to
             assume
             courage
             enough
             to
             repulse
             your
             Arms
             ,
             how
             easie
             were
             it
             for
             your
             Majesty
             upon
             advantageous
             Terms
             to
             clap
             up
             a
             sudden
             peace
             with
             those
             distressed
             People
             ,
             and
             by
             returning
             out
             of
             their
             Country
             to
             pacifie
             all
             those
             powers
             now
             preparing
             against
             you
             ,
             and
             then
             with
             your
             whole
             Force
             to
             fall
             upon
             the
          
           English
           
             with
             which
             perhaps
             too
             the
          
           Hollanders
           
             would
             easily
             be
             perswaded
             to
             joyn
             theirs
             ,
             as
             glad
             to
             see
             themselves
             delivered
             so
             unexpectedly
             ,
             their
             old
             Enemies
             drawn
             so
             genteely
             into
             the
             Snare
             ,
             and
             so
             fair
             an
             occasion
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             to
             revenge
             themselves
             on
             that
             Rival
             Nation
             for
             joyning
             with
             us
             against
             them
             ,
             with
             which
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amiss
             however
             by
             your
             Envoy
             to
             threaten
             the
          
           English
           
             King
             ;
             Nay
             and
             how
             probable
             it
             is
             that
             the
             popular
             party
             in
          
           England
           
             would
             on
             that
             occasion
             favour
             the
          
           Hollanders
           
             to
             keep
             down
             Absolute
             Power
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             their
             Religion
             against
             the
             aspiring
             Duke
             and
             Popery
             ;
             all
             which
             they
             strongly
             feared
             would
             have
             come
             in
             at
             once
             upon
             them
             after
             the
             ruine
             of
             that
             Protestant
             State
             ?
             At
             least
             ,
          
           said
           they
           ,
           
             how
             effectual
             may
             it
             be
             to
             let
             you
             Majesties
             Envoy
             add
             that
             threatning
             amongst
             the
             rest
             to
             the
             King
             of
          
           England
           .
           
             But
             Alas
          
           !
           continued
           they
           ,
           
             it
             is
             but
             a
             matter
             of
             meer
             Speculation
             never
             likely
             to
             come
             to
             pass
             ;
             that
             any
             thing
             the
          
           English
           
             can
             do
             at
             present
             should
             ,
             as
             the
             posture
             of
             their
             Affairs
             are
             now
             in
             ,
             hinder
             your
             Majesties
             taking
             that
             
             City
             ,
             whose
             Richest
             and
             Eminentest
             Citizens
             being
             already
             gained
             to
             your
             Party
             ,
             the
             very
             terror
             of
             your
             Majesties
             Navy
             and
             the
             appearance
             of
             your
             Forces
             ,
             will
             quickly
             open
             it
             unto
             you
             ;
             notwithstanding
             the
             weak
             opposition
             of
             a
             Party
             formed
             in
             a
             tumultary
             way
             among
             a
             Mobile
             by
             a
             few
             particular
             ,
             biggoted
             Citizens
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             noise
             of
             your
             Cannon
             would
             immediately
             turn
             to
             the
             other
             extream
             and
             cry
             out
             ,
             as
             loudly
             for
             a
             surrender
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
          
           English
           ,
           said
           they
           ,
           
             our
             Emissaries
             have
             been
             so
             busie
             and
             so
             successful
             at
          
           Amsterdam
           ,
           
             that
             it
             can
             never
             be
             thought
             ,
             what
             ever
             good
             Opinion
             they
             may
             have
             of
             the
             People
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             that
             they
             can
             be
             induced
             to
             confide
             so
             much
             in
             their
             King
             ,
             whom
             they
             have
             so
             personally
             and
             so
             grosly
             affronted
             in
             all
             that
             can
             be
             sensible
             to
             a
             Prince
             ,
             and
             whom
             they
             know
             so
             much
          
           Frenchified
           ,
           
             as
             to
             think
             he
             can
             heartily
             intend
             them
             any
             good
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             can
             expect
             any
             milder
             terms
             of
             subjection
             under
             him
             ,
             either
             in
             respect
             of
             Religion
             or
             Property
             ,
             then
             under
             your
             Majesty
             ;
             Since
             they
             are
             daily
             ,
             and
             by
             very
             good
             tokens
             assured
             that
             he
             is
             privately
             advanced
             already
             towards
          
           Rome
           
             as
             far
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             waits
             only
             the
             subvertion
             of
             their
          
           Republick
           
             to
             assume
             every
             whit
             as
             Despotical
             and
             Tyrannical
             a
             Dominion
             over
             his
             Subjects
             in
             both
             respects
             as
             the
          
           French
           
             Monarch
             had
             over
             his
             ;
             or
             in
             fine
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             so
             great
             an
             opinion
             of
             his
             Power
             in
             that
             Posture
             of
             Affairs
             as
             to
             think
             him
             able
             to
             rescue
             them
             time
             enough
             ,
             or
             remove
             the
          
           French
           
             from
             them
             
             if
             he
             went
             really
             about
             it
             :
             And
             consequently
             that
             in
             the
             great
             Consternation
             they
             then
             were
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             little
             hopes
             they
             had
             of
             the
             slow
             Forces
             of
          
           Germany
           ;
           
             and
             the
             distrust
             they
             lay
             under
             both
             of
             their
             own
             strength
             and
             of
             the
             Faith
             and
             Power
             of
             the
          
           English
           ,
           
             together
             with
             the
             Apprehension
             they
             were
             possest
             with
             ,
             of
             losing
             the
             great
             Riches
             they
             had
             there
             by
             an
             obstinate
             resistance
             which
             they
             might
             secure
             by
             a
             timely
             composition
             ;
             they
             would
             undoubtedly
             submit
             upon
             the
             first
             Summons
             of
             his
             Majesty
             or
             any
             famed
             General
             of
             his
             at
             the
             head
             of
             a
             considerable
             Body
             of
             Men
             ,
             especially
             when
             his
             Majesty
             should
             offer
             them
             such
             advantageous
             Conditions
             ,
             as
             they
             advised
             him
             to
             do
             ,
             the
             more
             effectually
             to
             avert
             them
             from
             all
             thoughts
             or
             temptations
             to
             close
             with
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             to
             propose
             to
             them
             :
             That
             matters
             of
             Religion
             and
             Commerce
             should
             remain
             in
             the
             same
             state
             ;
             As
             also
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             their
             Companies
             ,
             Collonies
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             That
             they
             should
             have
             the
             priviledges
             of
             Natives
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             other
             Dominions
             of
          
           France
           ,
           
             with
             many
             other
             Sugar-Plums
             ;
             To
             the
             exact
             performance
             of
             which
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             questioned
             but
             they
             would
             easily
             give
             credit
             ,
             since
             to
             that
             time
             his
             Honour
             was
             entire
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             ways
             been
             stained
             with
             any
             gross
             Infidelities
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             then
             enjoyed
             no
             small
             Liberty
             in
             his
             Dominions
             .
             And
             when
             you
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             all
             these
             specious
             promises
             need
             not
             hinder
             your
             Majesty
             ,
          
           said
           they
           ,
           
             from
             seizing
             however
             as
             much
             of
             their
             Treasure
             as
             your
             Interest
             shall
             direct
             you
             
             to
             take
             ,
             nor
             from
             putting
             such
             other
             restraints
             upon
             them
             as
             you
             please
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             gave
             him
             such
             expedients
             as
             were
             thought
             proper
             and
             necessary
             for
             to
             elude
             the
             advantageous
             and
             specious
             Conditions
             ,
             by
             which
             their
             over-credulous
             Inhabitants
             were
             to
             be
             wheedled
             out
             of
             their
             precious
             Liberties
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           last
           place
           they
           laid
           before
           him
           the
           many
           and
           grand
           Inconveniences
           ,
           which
           by
           letting
           slip
           such
           an
           advantageous
           Juncture
           would
           unavoidably
           follows
           ,
           which
           they
           represented
           ,
           as
           much
           more
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           of
           vastlier
           greater
           Consequence
           ,
           than
           those
           that
           could
           possibly
           arrive
           from
           his
           pursuing
           it
           ;
           For
           ,
           urged
           they
           ,
           
             if
             your
             Majesty
             let
             go
             this
             Opportunity
             ,
             It
             will
             not
             only
             be
             said
             of
             you
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Great
          
           Hannabal
           ,
           
             that
             you
             know
             how
             to
             get
             ,
             but
             know
             not
             how
             to
             prosecute
             a
             Victory
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Fate
             will
             likewise
             befall
             you
             ;
             This
             despised
             and
             almost
             oppressed
             Enemy
             will
             recover
             Strength
             and
             Courage
             ,
             the
          
           Germans
           
             and
             the
             House
             of
          
           Austria
           
             will
             come
             into
             its
             succour
             ,
             you
             must
             quit
             your
             present
             Conquests
             to
             oppose
             them
             ,
             and
             your
             present
             Allies
             on
             the
             Continent
             will
             forsake
             you
             ;
             If
             you
             be
             beaten
             how
             disadvantageous
             and
             perhaps
             fatal
             must
             the
             event
             needs
             be
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             overcome
             ,
             yet
             how
             far
             will
             you
             be
             from
             a
             compleat
             Conquest
             ,
             or
             from
             making
             that
             advanced
             and
             assured
             progress
             towards
             the
             erection
             of
             a
             new
             Empire
             ;
             as
             you
             would
             do
             in
             the
             taking
             that
             one
             place
             ,
             whose
             Gates
             tho'
             they
             belong
             but
             to
             one
             City
             ,
             would
             let
             you
             into
             the
             Possession
             of
             
             the
             most
             valuable
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             furnish
             you
             with
             the
             nerves
             of
             War
             ,
             which
             thereby
             would
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World.
          
           I
           was
           not
           willing
           to
           give
           your
           Lordship
           an
           account
           of
           this
           Consultation
           by
           piece-meals
           ,
           and
           that
           has
           made
           me
           so
           tedious
           ,
           who
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Honour
             's
             to
             serve
             You.
             
          
           
             Paris
             
               July
               2.
               1678.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XXXII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Confederacy
             entered
             into
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             Holland
             ,
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             
             Orange's
             success
             against
             France
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Methods
             used
             by
             the
             French
             to
             hinder
             the
             King
             of
             England
             to
             make
             Peace
             and
             joyn
             with
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             by
             removing
             my
             Lord
             Shaftsbury
             from
             being
             Chancellor
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THere
           was
           hardly
           a
           Prince
           on
           the
           Earth
           worse
           served
           than
           our
           King
           and
           paid
           more
           ,
           no
           less
           than
           Three
           Embassadors
           to
           make
           up
           the
           Embassy
           mentioned
           in
           my
           last
           save
           one
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           yet
           Two
           of
           the
           Three
           concurring
           with
           the
           French
           designes
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           Hollund
           first
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           their
           own
           Native
           Country
           next
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           poor
           Hollanders
           ,
           as
           your
           Lordship
           may
           well
           remember
           ,
           were
           forced
           to
           save
           their
           Country
           from
           the
           French
           (
           who
           pursuant
           to
           the
           last
           advise
           were
           ready
           to
           devour
           it
           )
           by
           losing
           it
           in
           the
           Sea
           ,
           in
           breaking
           down
           the
           Dikes
           the
           last
           extremity
           and
           the
           only
           remedy
           they
           had
           left
           them
           ;
           for
           this
           gave
           them
           time
           to
           think
           of
           their
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           this
           first
           brought
           the
           Elector
           of
           Brandenburg
           ,
           then
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           
           and
           at
           last
           the
           King
           or
           Queen
           Regent
           of
           Spain
           ,
           as
           apprehensive
           of
           the
           common
           danger
           to
           all
           of
           them
           in
           general
           by
           the
           French
           subduing
           the
           
             Dutch
             Provinces
          
           ,
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           mutual
           League
           for
           their
           defence
           ;
           and
           by
           their
           Conjunction
           ,
           The
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           who
           had
           all
           this
           time
           struggled
           with
           the
           hardest
           destiny
           that
           could
           be
           ,
           and
           lay
           neglected
           by
           his
           Uncles
           as
           if
           they
           had
           no
           share
           either
           in
           his
           good
           or
           bad
           Fortunes
           ,
           recovered
           several
           of
           the
           Upland
           Towns
           in
           almost
           as
           little
           time
           as
           they
           had
           been
           taken
           by
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           like
           another
           Scipio
           having
           joyned
           Montecucucli
           the
           Emperors
           General
           in
           the
           dead
           of
           Winter
           ,
           and
           so
           carrying
           the
           War
           out
           of
           his
           own
           Country
           Besieged
           and
           took
           Bon
           ,
           the
           Residence
           of
           the
           Elector
           of
           Cologn
           ,
           and
           thereby
           did
           cut
           off
           the
           Comunication
           between
           France
           and
           Holland
           ;
           whereby
           the
           French
           were
           necessitated
           not
           only
           to
           quit
           their
           Conquered
           Towns
           by
           heaps
           ,
           but
           he
           also
           opened
           a
           passage
           for
           the
           Imperial
           Forces
           to
           joyn
           the
           Dutch
           and
           Spanish
           ;
           But
           tho'
           neither
           the
           sence
           of
           his
           own
           true
           Interest
           ,
           nor
           the
           Tyes
           of
           Consanguinity
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           could
           induce
           our
           King
           to
           come
           to
           the
           rescue
           of
           Holland
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           the
           Princes
           bravery
           and
           success
           was
           still
           but
           in
           a
           pitiful
           plight
           ,
           as
           having
           but
           newly
           recovered
           their
           drowned
           Country
           ;
           yet
           the
           French
           had
           an
           incurable
           Jealousie
           of
           him
           ,
           the
           remembrance
           of
           the
           forementioned
           interposition
           
           by
           his
           Embassy
           was
           still
           fresh
           in
           memory
           ;
           And
           as
           that
           fell
           out
           when
           they
           least
           expected
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           so
           they
           considered
           a
           Peace
           might
           be
           struck
           up
           in
           as
           sudden
           and
           surprizing
           a
           manner
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           set
           all
           their
           Engines
           on
           work
           to
           hinder
           it
           if
           possible
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           first
           place
           knowing
           that
           great
           Person
           who
           had
           the
           influence
           over
           the
           King
           to
           procure
           such
           an
           Embassy
           ,
           and
           might
           also
           by
           the
           same
           Arguments
           induce
           him
           to
           make
           a
           much
           hardier
           step
           ,
           and
           force
           him
           at
           last
           in
           spight
           of
           his
           own
           inclinations
           ,
           or
           of
           French
           Menaces
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           French
           Charmes
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           a
           Peace
           with
           Holland
           ,
           but
           even
           to
           a
           War
           against
           them
           ;
           They
           therefore
           left
           nothing
           unessay'd
           ,
           or
           stone
           untur'd
           to
           get
           him
           to
           dispose
           of
           the
           Chancellor's
           place
           ,
           tho'
           it
           was
           well
           known
           the
           King
           himself
           upon
           a
           certain
           occasion
           had
           given
           his
           Testimony
           of
           his
           being
           the
           wisest
           Subject
           he
           had
           in
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           seemed
           at
           that
           time
           to
           value
           him
           accordingly
           :
           I
           cannot
           positively
           inform
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           by
           which
           of
           their
           Instruments
           it
           was
           done
           ,
           for
           I
           never
           could
           find
           it
           was
           inserted
           in
           the
           Minutes
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           heard
           it
           generally
           discoursed
           at
           the
           French
           Court
           ,
           that
           they
           ploughed
           in
           this
           Affair
           with
           the
           Heifer
           they
           had
           formerly
           presented
           the
           King
           withal
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Duke
           also
           whom
           they
           by
           their
           Emissaries
           iritated
           against
           
           him
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           alledged
           that
           he
           had
           taken
           notice
           of
           his
           keeping
           off
           of
           late
           from
           the
           Protestant
           Worship
           ,
           and
           talked
           too
           liberally
           thereof
           ,
           not
           without
           some
           Expressions
           boding
           much
           danger
           to
           his
           Highness
           ,
           and
           even
           levelled
           at
           putting
           him
           by
           the
           Succession
           it self
           ,
           gave
           an
           helping
           hand
           thereto
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           all
           they
           had
           gained
           so
           considerable
           a
           point
           ,
           as
           the
           removal
           of
           the
           Chancellor
           ,
           yet
           fearing
           still
           the
           worst
           ,
           they
           never
           left
           off
           their
           former
           apprehensions
           ;
           And
           therefore
           their
           Ministers
           still
           continued
           with
           utmost
           Application
           to
           pursue
           their
           Game
           ,
           both
           by
           magnificent
           Promises
           and
           Offers
           of
           Money
           ,
           and
           some
           Menaces
           
             a
             la
             sourdene
          
           ;
           but
           with
           instructions
           after
           all
           their
           industry
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           not
           succeed
           in
           obstructing
           the
           peace
           ,
           yet
           not
           to
           fail
           to
           elude
           it
           ,
           which
           how
           well
           they
           succeeded
           in
           the
           first
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           when
           that
           could
           not
           be
           warded
           off
           no
           longer
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           fortunate
           success
           they
           have
           had
           in
           the
           latter
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           make
           your
           Lordship
           acquainted
           with
           at
           another
           time
           ,
           when
           I
           hope
           they
           may
           be
           no
           less
           grateful
           to
           your
           Honour's
           gusto
           ,
           from
           him
           who
           desires
           to
           approve
           himself
           to
           be
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Obedient
             Servant
          
           
             Paris
             
               Octob.
               9.
               1678.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XXXIII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Negotiating
             a
             Marriage
             between
             the
             Duke
             of
             York
             and
             the
             Princess
             of
             Inspruck
             in
             Germany
             ;
             How
             that
             Match
             came
             to
             be
             broke
             off
             ;
             and
             how
             the
             French
             gain'd
             their
             Point
             in
             Marrying
             the
             Princess
             of
             Modena
             to
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THings
           continuing
           in
           the
           same
           posture
           I
           mentioned
           in
           my
           last
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           between
           England
           and
           France
           ,
           the
           latter
           having
           the
           full
           ascendency
           over
           our
           King
           and
           Court
           ,
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           the
           Peace
           with
           Holland
           ,
           and
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           War
           in
           Conjunction
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Confederates
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           happening
           to
           be
           a
           Widower
           ,
           who
           was
           entirely
           ,
           as
           they
           thought
           ,
           in
           their
           Interests
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           year
           1673.
           there
           was
           an
           Intrigue
           started
           up
           and
           carried
           on
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           appearance
           was
           ●eady
           to
           break
           the
           Thread
           of
           all
           their
           Contrivances
           ,
           and
           irrecoverably
           to
           overturn
           all
           they
           had
           been
           so
           long
           and
           with
           so
           much
           pains
           about
           ;
           but
           another
           as
           lucky
           a
           hit
           interposed
           timely
           in
           their
           Aid
           ,
           which
           salved
           all
           their
           drooping
           
           Interest
           in
           our
           Court
           again
           sounder
           than
           ever
           ,
           tho'
           like
           the
           Beast
           in
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           it
           seemed
           to
           have
           received
           its
           deadly
           wound
           ;
           For
           when
           a
           Negotiation
           was
           now
           not
           only
           set
           on
           foot
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           manner
           concluded
           ,
           for
           Matching
           our
           Duke
           with
           a
           Princess
           of
           the
           Austrian
           Family
           ,
           an
           Alliance
           which
           would
           certainly
           have
           broke
           the
           neck
           of
           all
           Leagues
           with
           France
           ,
           and
           make
           England
           once
           more
           the
           Ballance
           between
           those
           two
           mighty
           Powers
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           just
           when
           a
           Match
           was
           concluded
           with
           a
           Princess
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           ,
           and
           nothing
           seemed
           remaining
           to
           the
           accomplishing
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           celebrating
           the
           Espousals
           ,
           and
           bringing
           over
           the
           Lady
           into
           England
           ,
           to
           remain
           the
           gage
           of
           a
           close
           and
           lasting
           Alliance
           ,
           between
           the
           Royal
           Stem
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           that
           Illustrious
           and
           Potent
           House
           ;
           and
           the
           Monsieur
           at
           biting
           his
           Nails
           for
           spite
           to
           see
           his
           Interest
           there
           desperate
           and
           past
           retrieval
           ;
           it
           most
           luckily
           happened
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           very
           interim
           the
           Empress
           died
           ,
           and
           the
           Emperor
           coming
           to
           want
           a
           Confort
           ,
           and
           finding
           no
           other
           worthy
           his
           Choice
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           usu●l
           practice
           of
           the
           Austrian
           Families
           ,
           whose
           Branches
           intermarry
           frequently
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           he
           retain'd
           the
           Lady
           for
           himself
           ;
           and
           so
           defeating
           our
           Prince
           of
           his
           Spouse
           ,
           and
           putting
           of
           him
           in
           a
           new
           quest
           ,
           gave
           the
           French
           an
           opportunity
           to
           prosser
           him
           a
           Female
           ,
           who
           they
           knew
           descended
           from
           a
           right
           Intriguing
           Breed
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           sure
           to
           do
           their
           Work
           
           throughly
           ,
           and
           thereby
           not
           only
           renew
           ,
           but
           make
           sure
           against
           all
           Events
           that
           Alliance
           that
           hath
           since
           proved
           so
           pernicious
           to
           all
           Europe
           ,
           and
           so
           vexatious
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           other
           of
           our
           Princes
           :
           This
           Match
           they
           knew
           might
           be
           of
           great
           importance
           to
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           to
           the
           promoting
           their
           Ambitious
           Ends
           in
           England
           ,
           but
           in
           Italy
           too
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           could
           once
           ensnare
           the
           Duke
           into
           it
           ,
           would
           as
           fixedly
           tie
           him
           to
           their
           Interests
           ,
           as
           it
           would
           infallibly
           lose
           him
           every
           where
           else
           ,
           and
           engage
           not
           only
           the
           Protestant
           Subjects
           of
           these
           Kingdoms
           ,
           but
           even
           all
           the
           other
           Powers
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           as
           the
           Reformed
           ,
           to
           oppose
           his
           future
           Elevation
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           be
           wholly
           dependant
           upon
           them
           ;
           She
           being
           a
           Lady
           ,
           not
           only
           Italian
           by
           Nation
           ,
           but
           a
           Relation
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           (
           and
           in
           that
           Quality
           most
           odious
           to
           England
           )
           and
           also
           of
           the
           late
           Cardinal
           Mazarine
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           of
           a
           Prince
           Pensionary
           to
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           an
           adopted
           Daughter
           of
           France
           ;
           which
           last
           Quality
           they
           honoured
           her
           with
           ,
           to
           render
           her
           compleatly
           hateful
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           besides
           most
           liberally
           paying
           her
           Portion
           ,
           Pentioning
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           greasing
           the
           Ministers
           to
           have
           the
           Parliament
           Prorogued
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           interim
           the
           Match
           might
           be
           huddled
           up
           with
           all
           the
           precipitation
           imaginable
           ,
           for
           fear
           upon
           the
           least
           delay
           ,
           by
           contrary
           Sollicitations
           from
           the
           Austrians
           ,
           
           or
           any
           other
           Potentates
           abroad
           ,
           (
           or
           any
           black
           )
           and
           grumbling
           Clouds
           at
           home
           ,
           the
           unstable
           King
           might
           be
           over-persuaded
           or
           frighted
           from
           letting
           his
           Brother
           go
           on
           with
           that
           destructive
           Alliance
           .
           These
           ,
           
             my
             Lord
          
           ,
           were
           their
           Contrivances
           and
           Precautions
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ;
           and
           they
           succeeded
           so
           well
           in
           their
           Endeavours
           ,
           that
           mauger
           any
           Reasons
           the
           King
           might
           have
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           or
           any
           Opposition
           made
           by
           some
           few
           then
           about
           him
           ,
           that
           Match
           was
           concluded
           ,
           from
           which
           England
           may
           in
           a
           very
           great
           measure
           date
           the
           commencement
           of
           her
           ensuing
           Grievances
           ;
           and
           which
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Parliament's
           Prediction
           of
           it
           ,
           caused
           such
           terrible
           Earthquakes
           in
           the
           three
           Nations
           already
           ,
           and
           God
           Almighty
           alone
           knows
           what
           the
           dire
           Effects
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           where
           things
           will
           terminate
           at
           long
           run
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           at
           the
           same
           time
           prove
           better
           than
           our
           fears
           .
           For
           after
           it
           was
           once
           done
           ,
           they
           cared
           not
           what
           Storms
           it
           produced
           amongst
           us
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           endeavours
           of
           an
           Alliance
           cemented
           with
           so
           charming
           a
           Female
           ,
           unwearied
           in
           enticements
           ,
           could
           not
           allure
           ,
           nor
           the
           sug●ed
           Professions
           of
           a
           constant
           Amity
           and
           Protection
           ,
           besides
           the
           powerful
           Spells
           of
           continual
           Supplies
           of
           Money
           ,
           engage
           sufficiently
           ;
           yet
           they
           were
           confident
           the
           troubles
           it
           would
           cause
           ,
           would
           necessitate
           him
           for
           Self-preservation
           to
           keep
           close
           to
           their
           Interests
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           content
           perhaps
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           to
           
           give
           them
           part
           of
           his
           Estates
           ,
           whenever
           it
           should
           succeed
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           Executors
           of
           his
           Will
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           at
           all
           Adventures
           ,
           keep
           up
           such
           Divisions
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           care
           they
           would
           take
           to
           balance
           the
           respective
           Parties
           concerned
           in
           them
           ,
           would
           both
           divert
           and
           disable
           the
           Nation
           from
           exerting
           their
           Resentment
           against
           them
           to
           any
           great
           purpose
           .
           These
           ,
           
             my
             Lord
          
           ,
           were
           the
           Improvements
           they
           proposed
           to
           make
           by
           this
           Match
           ,
           and
           herewith
           I
           shall
           conlude
           ,
           who
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             very
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Aug.
               30.
               1678.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XXXIV
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Peace
             made
             between
             England
             and
             Holland
             ,
             in
             February
             1673
             /
             4.
             
             The
             Motives
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             French
             Methods
             to
             elude
             it
             ,
             by
             retaining
             the
             Irish
             still
             in
             their
             Service
             ,
             with
             our
             Courts
             connivence
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           formerly
           taken
           notice
           to
           your
           Lordship
           of
           the
           Methods
           and
           Precautions
           the
           French
           used
           to
           keep
           our
           King
           from
           making
           a
           Peace
           with
           the
           
           Dutch-States
           ;
           and
           how
           they
           made
           it
           their
           business
           to
           dispossess
           all
           those
           ,
           and
           particularly
           my
           Lord
           Shaftsbury
           ,
           of
           the
           King's
           Ear
           and
           Favour
           ,
           who
           were
           concerned
           for
           His
           and
           the
           Nation
           's
           Interest
           ,
           by
           promoting
           such
           a
           Peace
           ;
           but
           though
           they
           prevailed
           therein
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           that
           of
           the
           Duke's
           Marriage
           with
           a
           Female
           of
           their
           own
           chusing
           ;
           yet
           
             my
             Lord
          
           ,
           you
           know
           very
           well
           ,
           they
           failed
           to
           stem
           the
           Tide
           that
           broke
           in
           as
           a
           consequent
           upon
           that
           Vote
           of
           the
           Commons
           ,
           Octob.
           31.
           1673.
           
           That
           considering
           the
           Condition
           the
           Nation
           was
           then
           in
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           take
           into
           further
           consideration
           any
           Aids
           or
           Charges
           upon
           the
           Subject
           ,
           except
           it
           did
           appear
           the
           obstinacy
           of
           the
           Dutch
           should
           
           render
           it
           necessary
           ,
           &c.
           
           For
           the
           French
           Emissaries
           had
           taught
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Juncto
           their
           Lesson
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           give
           out
           that
           the
           Dutch
           were
           full
           of
           Sullenness
           and
           Obstinacy
           ,
           and
           would
           come
           to
           no
           honourable
           Terms
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           was
           a
           necessity
           of
           further
           humbling
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           now
           the
           Court
           of
           England
           were
           as
           hasty
           to
           make
           up
           the
           Peace
           with
           Holland
           ,
           as
           e're
           they
           were
           to
           declare
           War
           against
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           concluded
           by
           the
           9th
           of
           February
           ,
           1673
           /
           4
           but
           though
           the
           Dutch
           came
           hereby
           to
           enjoy
           Peace
           with
           us
           at
           Sea
           ,
           yet
           they
           found
           the
           pernicious
           Effects
           of
           the
           Valour
           of
           the
           English
           Troops
           which
           continued
           in
           the
           French
           Armies
           ,
           and
           gained
           them
           several
           Victories
           after
           that
           Peace
           ;
           till
           upon
           the
           earnest
           and
           repeated
           Instances
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Foreign
           Powers
           concerned
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           own
           Parliament
           ,
           some
           redress
           was
           given
           to
           that
           Grievance
           ,
           but
           never
           a
           total
           one
           ;
           a
           Proclamation
           being
           obtained
           for
           recalling
           our
           Forces
           from
           the
           French
           Service
           ,
           which
           yet
           was
           construed
           not
           to
           extend
           to
           the
           Irish
           Nation
           ,
           who
           after
           that
           ,
           by
           that
           foul
           connivence
           of
           our
           King
           ,
           not
           only
           continued
           there
           in
           Bodies
           as
           formerly
           ,
           but
           drew
           over
           Recruits
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           and
           were
           most
           highly
           cherished
           and
           caressed
           ,
           as
           indeed
           were
           the
           Irish
           Nation
           all
           along
           ,
           with
           a
           sensible
           difference
           above
           the
           English
           and
           Scotch
           ,
           especially
           when
           a
           War
           was
           expected
           with
           us
           ;
           they
           having
           a
           secret
           
           design
           upon
           that
           Kingdom
           by
           one
           Method
           or
           other
           ,
           ever
           since
           their
           first
           drawing
           our
           King
           into
           League
           with
           them
           ;
           which
           they
           did
           not
           obscurely
           intimate
           ,
           when
           by
           way
           of
           encouragement
           they
           would
           now
           and
           then
           say
           to
           the
           
             Irish
             Roman
          
           Officers
           among
           them
           ,
           as
           likewise
           to
           other
           qualified
           Gentlemen
           Travellers
           of
           that
           same
           Nation
           .
           That
           the
           King
           their
           Master
           had
           an
           esteem
           of
           them
           above
           all
           other
           Nations
           ,
           for
           their
           Ant●quity
           ,
           Generosity
           ,
           and
           Invincible
           Con●●●ncy
           to
           their
           old
           Religion
           for
           above
           a
           Century
           of
           Years
           after
           their
           Masters
           ,
           the
           English
           had
           ab●ndoned
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Scots
           and
           the
           
             W●eish
             Britains
          
           ,
           by
           the
           contagion
           of
           their
           Example
           ,
           with
           sufficient
           Derogation
           from
           their
           former
           unviolated
           Claims
           to
           Antiquity
           and
           unconquered
           Liberty
           ,
           had
           done
           the
           like
           ;
           and
           would
           assure
           them
           from
           him
           .
           That
           the
           time
           would
           come
           when
           he
           would
           shew
           them
           marks
           of
           his
           Esteem
           ,
           by
           conferring
           the
           Hereditary
           Guard
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           his
           Successor's
           Persons
           on
           their
           Nation
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           who
           were
           now
           departed
           from
           their
           Interests
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           a
           Catholick
           Prince
           ,
           and
           the
           Guarantee
           of
           their
           Treaty
           with
           King
           Charles
           ,
           when
           in
           Banishment
           ,
           for
           restoring
           to
           them
           their
           Estates
           whenever
           he
           should
           be
           restored
           ,
           he
           would
           see
           them
           righted
           ,
           and
           would
           one
           day
           free
           them
           from
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           .
        
         
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           all
           underhand
           Compliance
           of
           our
           Court
           with
           that
           of
           France
           ,
           as
           our
           Peace
           with
           Holland
           had
           already
           displeased
           them
           ,
           This
           recalling
           of
           our
           Troops
           ,
           as
           partially
           executed
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           quite
           put
           them
           out
           of
           humour
           ;
           so
           that
           though
           they
           durst
           not
           shew
           their
           Resentments
           too
           far
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           increasing
           the
           Evil
           they
           fretted
           at
           ;
           yet
           they
           did
           what
           they
           could
           by
           allurements
           to
           debauch
           ,
           and
           by
           hard
           Usage
           ,
           and
           all
           imaginable
           Discouragements
           ,
           both
           to
           deter
           as
           many
           as
           they
           could
           of
           our
           Soldiers
           from
           paying
           Obedience
           to
           the
           said
           Proclamation
           ,
           and
           to
           disable
           those
           who
           were
           fixedly
           bent
           to
           return
           ,
           from
           being
           serviceable
           to
           their
           King
           and
           Country
           .
           Among
           the
           rest
           ,
           mighty
           Advantages
           were
           offered
           to
           my
           Lord
           Dowglas
           ,
           afterwards
           Earl
           of
           Dunbarton
           ,
           to
           intice
           him
           to
           stay
           ;
           and
           some
           time
           after
           he
           was
           gone
           ,
           upon
           hearing
           he
           had
           no
           Preferment
           under
           his
           own
           King
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           severity
           of
           our
           Laws
           against
           Men
           of
           his
           Perswasion
           ,
           there
           were
           very
           great
           Rewards
           proposed
           to
           those
           they
           thought
           had
           any
           influence
           over
           him
           ,
           to
           perswade
           him
           to
           return
           ,
           and
           particularly
           to
           my self
           ,
           in
           case
           I
           could
           find
           any
           who
           could
           so
           far
           prevail
           over
           him
           ;
           but
           all
           in
           vain
           ;
           yet
           most
           of
           the
           Irish
           remained
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           and
           were
           very
           serviceable
           at
           the
           brisk
           Action
           of
           Gyrone
           ,
           and
           on
           some
           other
           Occasions
           ;
           and
           after
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           War
           with
           us
           was
           blown
           over
           by
           the
           Tempest
           raised
           
           among
           our selves
           ,
           whilst
           we
           blinded
           our
           Parliament
           and
           People
           by
           seeming
           to
           observe
           exactly
           the
           Articles
           of
           Neutrality
           agreed
           upon
           between
           our
           King
           and
           them
           ,
           they
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           even
           till
           now
           ,
           have
           refused
           to
           receive
           any
           English
           and
           Scotch
           Officers
           and
           Soldiers
           to
           their
           Service
           ;
           tho'
           contrary
           to
           their
           Allegiance
           to
           their
           King
           and
           Country
           ,
           several
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           Romans
           of
           tried
           Affection
           ,
           proffered
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           still
           as
           many
           Irish
           as
           presented
           themselves
           ,
           were
           readily
           entertained
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           ,
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           Tho'
           these
           subtile
           Politicians
           missed
           of
           their
           first
           point
           in
           hindring
           our
           Peace
           with
           Holland
           ,
           they
           succeeded
           but
           too
           well
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           through
           our
           Court's
           weakness
           and
           base
           Prevarication
           ,
           which
           was
           eluding
           it
           ,
           by
           corrupting
           our
           Neutrality
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           partiality
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           an
           Honey-Comb
           to
           them
           ,
           whilst
           it
           was
           but
           a
           Spunge
           of
           Gall
           and
           Vinegar
           to
           the
           Confederates
           ;
           but
           foreseeing
           that
           in
           time
           this
           jugling
           conduct
           of
           our
           King
           would
           make
           all
           Europe
           murmur
           ,
           and
           render
           his
           Friendship
           or
           Mediation
           suspicious
           every
           where
           ;
           That
           it
           would
           make
           him
           odious
           to
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           blow
           into
           a
           Flame
           those
           old
           jealousies
           that
           already
           began
           to
           rekindle
           ,
           and
           afford
           ample
           matter
           for
           the
           Emissaries
           of
           the
           Confederates
           to
           work
           upon
           in
           our
           Nations
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           actuate
           our
           People
           so
           violently
           to
           a
           League
           
           with
           the
           said
           Allies
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           impossible
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           with
           Safety
           ,
           to
           resist
           them
           ;
           (
           for
           of
           his
           good
           Will
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           this
           time
           they
           were
           pretty
           confident
           )
           they
           therefore
           were
           careful
           to
           make
           a
           timely
           Provision
           against
           an
           inconvenience
           so
           much
           dreaded
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           endeavour
           to
           make
           use
           of
           those
           very
           Jealousies
           ,
           Fears
           ,
           and
           Animosities
           ,
           whose
           Effects
           they
           apprehended
           ,
           against
           their
           Adversaries
           ,
           by
           dexterously
           catching
           them
           up
           ,
           like
           Fireworks
           before
           they
           brake
           ,
           and
           returning
           them
           back
           upon
           our selves
           ;
           and
           this
           difficult
           sort
           of
           Game
           they
           managed
           by
           several
           Stratagems
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           have
           neither
           room
           nor
           opportunity
           to
           advertise
           your
           Lordship
           at
           present
           ,
           but
           must
           defer
           it
           to
           a
           proper
           season
           ,
           and
           remain
           ,
           as
           I
           truly
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             very
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               July
               12.
               1678.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XXXV
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Marquess
             
               de
               Ruvigni
            
             ,
             a
             French
             Protestant
             ,
             his
             being
             sent
             Embassador
             into
             England
             ;
             and
             what
             the
             Politicks
             of
             France
             were
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Do
           not
           question
           but
           your
           Lordship
           does
           remember
           the
           first
           time
           of
           the
           Marquess
           de
           Ruvigny's
           being
           sent
           Envoy
           from
           this
           Court
           into
           England
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           Year
           1669.
           and
           which
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           I
           have
           in
           one
           of
           my
           Letters
           hinted
           already
           ;
           That
           he
           was
           a
           Person
           very
           capable
           for
           such
           an
           Imployment
           ,
           none
           can
           doubt
           that
           knew
           him
           ;
           but
           that
           ever
           he
           was
           chosen
           by
           this
           Court
           purely
           for
           his
           Capacity
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           admitted
           of
           .
           You
           know
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Triple
           League
           stuck
           then
           close
           in
           the
           French
           King's
           stomach
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           danger
           Religion
           was
           in
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Property
           ,
           from
           the
           progress
           of
           the
           French
           Arms
           before
           in
           the
           Netherlands
           ,
           contributed
           very
           much
           to
           the
           cementing
           of
           such
           an
           Alliance
           ,
           which
           this
           Court
           were
           labouring
           tooth
           and
           nail
           to
           break
           to
           pieces
           ,
           and
           more
           especially
           to
           get
           the
           King
           of
           England
           out
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           Monsieur
           
           Ruvigny's
           Religion
           ,
           he
           being
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           highly
           recommended
           him
           :
           How
           well
           he
           discharged
           his
           Commission
           
           then
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           recount
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           the
           Event
           has
           sufficiently
           discovered
           it
           to
           England
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           
           Holland's
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           no
           small
           regret
           of
           some
           of
           those
           of
           his
           own
           Religion
           and
           Fraternity
           in
           France
           .
           It
           was
           much
           about
           Six
           years
           after
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Marquess
           was
           entrusted
           with
           another
           Negotiation
           at
           the
           English
           Court
           ,
           to
           no
           less
           pernicious
           an
           end
           than
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           I
           fear
           at
           long
           run
           with
           worse
           effects
           :
           They
           had
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           besides
           the
           Instruments
           I
           have
           formerly
           mentioned
           ,
           for
           some
           time
           before
           this
           ,
           imploy'd
           several
           of
           their
           own
           Hugonots
           in
           England
           ,
           for
           the
           carrying
           their
           Intrigues
           more
           effectually
           on
           among
           our
           Protestants
           ,
           which
           Hugonots
           have
           been
           the
           more
           forward
           to
           please
           and
           obey
           the
           Instructions
           of
           their
           Prince
           and
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           have
           believed
           them
           very
           compatible
           with
           their
           own
           particular
           Interests
           ;
           wherefore
           they
           have
           done
           all
           they
           could
           to
           contribute
           to
           the
           Elevation
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Government
           in
           our
           Nation
           ,
           which
           ,
           because
           the
           same
           with
           their
           own
           ,
           they
           have
           naturally
           had
           some
           desire
           to
           see
           established
           in
           a
           Kingdom
           so
           able
           to
           protect
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           had
           hitherto
           been
           the
           great
           impediment
           to
           their
           extirpation
           in
           France
           .
           But
           to
           return
           from
           this
           Digression
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           beg
           your
           Lordship's
           pardon
           ,
           to
           the
           Marquess
           
             de
             Ruvigny
          
           ,
           his
           Instructions
           were
           to
           endeavour
           to
           possess
           the
           Protestants
           in
           general
           in
           our
           Nation
           ,
           which
           
           were
           now
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           full
           of
           fears
           of
           some
           Secret
           Designs
           a
           brewing
           between
           the
           two
           Kings
           ,
           in
           prejudice
           to
           their
           Religion
           and
           Civil
           Rights
           too
           ,
           that
           they
           needed
           not
           to
           be
           so
           much
           concerned
           at
           Appearances
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           far
           enough
           from
           the
           thoughts
           of
           his
           Master
           to
           make
           their
           King
           great
           to
           his
           Subjects
           prejudice
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           not
           so
           zealous
           for
           the
           Roman
           Religion
           as
           they
           might
           imagine
           ,
           whereof
           he
           was
           to
           urge
           several
           instances
           and
           to
           endeavour
           to
           throw
           off
           all
           the
           odium
           from
           him
           upon
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           thereby
           make
           them
           level
           all
           their
           Fears
           ,
           Jealousies
           ,
           and
           odious
           Reflections
           that
           way
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Royal
           Church-Party
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           King's
           ear
           ,
           they
           might
           still
           secure
           him
           further
           in
           their
           Interests
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           helping-hand
           to
           carry
           on
           those
           Points
           they
           aimed
           at
           that
           way
           ,
           viz.
           the
           hindring
           the
           Princesses
           matching
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           and
           the
           Offensive
           Alliance
           so
           much
           feared
           then
           and
           now
           with
           the
           Confederates
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           this
           was
           but
           one
           Party
           of
           the
           Protestants
           ;
           his
           Instructions
           also
           were
           to
           make
           a
           particular
           Interest
           among
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           inclined
           to
           them
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           that
           in
           case
           they
           were
           defeated
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           saw
           no
           likelihood
           of
           staving
           off
           the
           other
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           them
           ready
           prepared
           to
           enter
           the
           lists
           against
           the
           former
           ;
           and
           when
           War
           was
           ready
           to
           be
           declared
           against
           France
           ,
           
           to
           push
           them
           on
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           to
           raise
           a
           Civil
           Combustion
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           to
           insinuate
           into
           them
           ;
           That
           the
           King
           ,
           his
           Master
           ,
           was
           willing
           privately
           to
           assist
           them
           as
           his
           Predecessor
           had
           done
           theirs
           in
           the
           late
           Civil
           Wars
           upon
           occasion
           ,
           &c.
           in
           which
           sort
           of
           Negotiation
           the
           Marquis
           was
           effectually
           enough
           seconded
           by
           his
           Countrymen
           -
           Hugonots
           then
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           particularly
           by
           a
           man
           of
           singular
           Parts
           and
           Learning
           ,
           and
           exceedingly
           well
           versed
           in
           Intriegue
           ,
           named
           Monsieur
           —
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           should
           have
           been
           able
           by
           the
           Royal
           Party
           to
           have
           been
           strong
           and
           successful
           enough
           to
           gain
           the
           two
           said
           Points
           ,
           and
           hinder
           both
           the
           Match
           and
           the
           War
           ,
           which
           was
           their
           business
           ,
           and
           is
           still
           in
           part
           ,
           to
           oppose
           ;
           they
           had
           Orders
           to
           have
           the
           same
           Dissenting
           Party
           still
           ready
           ,
           when
           King
           Lewis
           ,
           and
           his
           Cousins
           of
           England
           ,
           should
           have
           had
           that
           part
           of
           their
           ends
           of
           the
           Conforming
           Party
           ,
           to
           make
           use
           of
           them
           against
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           not
           humour
           them
           so
           far
           as
           to
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           carried
           quite
           back
           to
           Rome
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           all
           our
           Protestants
           ,
           however
           differently
           denominated
           ,
           should
           take
           no
           umbrage
           at
           any
           of
           this
           Court's
           Proceedings
           ,
           they
           thought
           fit
           once
           more
           ,
           to
           let
           their
           Sun
           ,
           as
           they
           so
           often
           term
           him
           ,
           to
           cast
           some
           warm
           beams
           on
           the
           Hugonot
           Party
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           to
           entertain
           them
           awhile
           
           with
           some
           Cour●ly
           Smiles
           ,
           whereby
           they
           have
           designed
           to
           amuse
           our
           people
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           make
           their
           own
           Protestants
           to
           be
           their
           Instruments
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           Divisions
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           ,
           while
           united
           ,
           are
           their
           only
           Protectors
           ;
           for
           hitherto
           ,
           while
           they
           have
           had
           War
           with
           the
           Confederates
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           with
           Holland
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           fear
           of
           one
           with
           England
           ,
           it
           being
           yet
           out
           of
           their
           power
           to
           destroy
           these
           people
           ,
           they
           have
           thought
           it
           their
           interest
           not
           to
           exasperate
           them
           ,
           whereby
           they
           may
           be
           tempted
           to
           run
           over
           to
           the
           Enemy
           ;
           but
           rather
           for
           the
           present
           to
           court
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           serviceable
           unto
           them
           ,
           by
           working
           in
           the
           very
           Mines
           which
           in
           all
           human
           probability
           are
           designed
           to
           blow
           them
           up
           withal
           ;
           I
           will
           not
           intrude
           —
           When
           Captain
           E
           —
           returns
           ,
           I
           should
           take
           it
           as
           a
           singular
           favour
           to
           receive
           a
           line
           from
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           particularly
           your
           .
           Sentiments
           of
           our
           Home-affairs
           ,
           by
           him
           ,
           whom
           I
           shall
           expect
           with
           utmost
           impatience
           ,
           who
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             Humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Iuly
               20.
               1678.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XXXVI
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             Prince
             
             Lobkowitz's
             being
             disgraced
             by
             the
             Emperor
             for
             Corresponding
             with
             the
             French
             about
             the
             Year
             1674.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           YOUR
           Lordship
           cannot
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           during
           this
           Intrieguing
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           Canvassing
           of
           Designs
           against
           our
           King
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           the
           War
           went
           on
           on
           this
           side
           with
           various
           success
           ;
           but
           I
           find
           England
           is
           not
           the
           only
           Country
           that
           has
           been
           bubbled
           by
           the
           French
           Emissaries
           ,
           and
           had
           its
           Secrets
           betrayed
           ;
           I
           cannot
           tell
           any
           one
           part
           of
           the
           Confederates
           that
           have
           been
           exempted
           ;
           but
           Germany
           more
           particularly
           has
           suffered
           in
           this
           kind
           variously
           ,
           but
           in
           nothing
           so
           remarkably
           as
           in
           the
           business
           of
           Prince
           
           Lobkowitz's
           being
           disgraced
           some
           time
           since
           by
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           which
           has
           made
           so
           much
           noise
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           your
           Lordship
           could
           not
           but
           hear
           of
           it
           :
           That
           he
           corresponded
           with
           this
           Court
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           certain
           ;
           though
           when
           the
           business
           was
           once
           winded
           ,
           their
           Emissaries
           thought
           it
           adviseable
           to
           be
           the
           first
           Rumorers
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           related
           the
           same
           with
           Particulars
           so
           extraordinary
           ,
           that
           were
           scarce
           credible
           ,
           that
           thereby
           they
           
           might
           turn
           the
           whole
           at
           length
           into
           a
           ridicule
           :
           But
           the
           way
           of
           their
           Correspondence
           with
           the
           said
           Prince
           ,
           and
           others
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           was
           so
           intricate
           to
           be
           fathomed
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           the
           matter
           has
           been
           as
           it
           were
           dubious
           in
           the
           World
           to
           this
           day
           ;
           for
           little
           did
           the
           Councellors
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           other
           Princes
           and
           Grandees
           at
           the
           Court
           of
           Vienna
           think
           ,
           that
           those
           very
           Jews
           who
           sold
           them
           Jewels
           ,
           Pearl
           ,
           and
           other
           rich
           Moveables
           ,
           were
           wont
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           bring
           and
           carry
           Letters
           to
           the
           forementioned
           Prince
           Lohkowitz
           ,
           and
           other
           vile
           Traytors
           to
           the
           Emperor
           and
           Empire
           ;
           and
           though
           these
           sort
           of
           Vermin
           have
           been
           banished
           the
           Emperor's
           Territories
           and
           Dominions
           ,
           yet
           for
           filthy
           Lucre-sake
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           are
           addicted
           above
           any
           Nation
           or
           People
           under
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           to
           serve
           the
           French
           ,
           whom
           above
           any
           other
           they
           value
           for
           the
           Reasons
           I
           have
           formerly
           given
           your
           Lordship
           upon
           another
           occasion
           ,
           They
           make
           no
           scruple
           of
           assuming
           those
           Shapes
           which
           they
           outwardly
           would
           most
           seem
           to
           abhor
           ,
           and
           whose
           Principles
           they
           have
           disbeliev'd
           above
           these
           Sixteen
           hundred
           years
           ,
           I
           mean
           Christians
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           day
           drive
           on
           the
           old
           trade
           .
        
         
           But
           our
           private
           minutes
           relating
           to
           this
           Country
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           have
           had
           the
           opportunity
           lately
           a
           little
           to
           inspect
           ,
           tell
           us
           positively
           ,
           That
           at
           least
           two
           of
           the
           Emperor
           's
           
           own
           Confessors
           of
           the
           Iesuitical
           Order
           ,
           the
           much
           more
           dangerous
           Traytors
           than
           any
           other
           could
           be
           ,
           were
           guilty
           of
           the
           same
           Crime
           .
           The
           next
           year
           after
           the
           Disgrace
           of
           this
           Prince
           ,
           happened
           that
           memorable
           Success
           the
           Emperor's
           Forces
           had
           upon
           the
           Rhine
           against
           the
           French
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           no
           less
           memorable
           after
           such
           a
           signal
           Victory
           against
           the
           Mareshal
           
             de
             Crequi
             ,
             &c.
          
           that
           Montecuculi
           ,
           the
           Imperial
           General
           ,
           should
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           besieged
           Sabern
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           a
           fair
           way
           to
           carry
           the
           Place
           ,
           so
           suddenly
           rise
           from
           before
           it
           ,
           re-pass
           the
           Rhine
           with
           his
           whole
           Army
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           French
           ,
           after
           all
           ,
           wholly
           in
           possession
           of
           Alsatia
           ,
           where
           he
           might
           easily
           have
           Wintered
           his
           whole
           Army
           :
           The
           World
           were
           then
           ,
           and
           have
           ever
           since
           been
           occasionally
           very
           busy
           about
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           Action
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           unaccountable
           to
           this
           very
           day
           ;
           It
           was
           whispered
           then
           ,
           that
           Montecuculi
           was
           so
           far
           from
           offering
           to
           do
           this
           of
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           express
           orders
           from
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           or
           at
           leastwise
           from
           Vienna
           ,
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           obeyed
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           reluctancy
           and
           ill-will
           ;
           but
           little
           have
           the
           World
           thought
           that
           it
           was
           chiefly
           the
           influence
           which
           Father
           
             la
             Chaise
          
           had
           over
           the
           Emperor's
           Confessor
           ,
           that
           produced
           those
           positive
           ,
           though
           most
           noxious
           Orders
           ;
           so
           far
           the
           Minutes
           mention
           that
           Affair
           ,
           and
           no
           farther
           .
           I
           would
           not
           have
           troubled
           your
           
           Lordship
           with
           these
           Foreign
           Affairs
           ,
           had
           I
           been
           supplied
           with
           any
           that
           was
           domestick
           ;
           though
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           so
           unacceptable
           ,
           but
           that
           you
           will
           freely
           pardon
           him
           who
           is
           desirous
           to
           serve
           and
           honour
           you
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           my
           power
           ,
           and
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               June
               20.
               1678.
               
            
             N.
             St.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XXXVII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             French
             Ambassador's
             ,
             the
             Mareschal
             d'Estrades
             ,
             and
             Monsieur
             Colbert's
             Instructions
             ,
             to
             attack
             Sir
             
               William
               Temple
            
             ,
             and
             Pensioner
             Fagell
             ,
             to
             engage
             the
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             into
             the
             French
             Interests
             ,
             and
             to
             promote
             the
             Peace
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THis
           Court
           have
           left
           no
           Stone
           unturn'd
           ,
           neither
           in
           England
           nor
           Holland
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           winning
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           over
           to
           their
           Interests
           ;
           but
           they
           have
           met
           with
           more
           constancy
           ,
           in
           him
           than
           could
           be
           expected
           from
           a
           young
           Prince
           of
           his
           years
           ,
           which
           has
           plainly
           manifested
           him
           to
           be
           an
           Inheritor
           as
           well
           of
           the
           Vertues
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           Fortune
           of
           his
           great
           Ancestors
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           found
           there
           was
           nothing
           to
           be
           done
           with
           him
           directly
           by
           any
           of
           their
           own
           Emissaries
           ,
           they
           resolved
           to
           attack
           him
           in
           the
           most
           sensible
           part
           ,
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           two
           persons
           whom
           they
           knew
           he
           as
           much
           valued
           as
           any
           other
           on
           this
           side
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           the
           English
           Ambassador
           Sir
           
             William
             
             Temple
          
           ,
           and
           Monsieur
           Fagell
           Pensionary
           of
           Holland
           .
           Their
           Agents
           ,
           in
           this
           hopeful
           business
           ,
           were
           Monsieur
           Colbert
           ,
           and
           the
           Mareschal
           d'Es●rades
           ,
           their
           Plenipotentiaries
           for
           the
           Treaty
           of
           Nimeguen
           ,
           who
           quickly
           began
           their
           attack
           upon
           Sir
           William
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Instructions
           I
           find
           they
           had
           given
           them
           .
        
         
           I.
           To
           insinuate
           slily
           ,
           what
           a
           value
           the
           French
           King
           their
           Master
           had
           for
           his
           Person
           and
           Character
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           during
           the
           course
           of
           the
           Negotiation
           they
           were
           to
           enter
           upon
           ,
           they
           had
           Orders
           to
           make
           their
           application
           to
           him
           ;
           That
           they
           knew
           how
           much
           he
           was
           in
           the
           confidence
           of
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           chief
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           therefore
           how
           filly
           qualified
           he
           was
           to
           put
           the
           finishing-stroke
           to
           a
           Treaty
           he
           had
           had
           the
           greatest
           hand
           to
           set
           on
           foot
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           he
           must
           needs
           reap
           all
           the
           Glory
           ;
           That
           he
           might
           reckon
           very
           much
           upon
           the
           facility
           of
           the
           King
           their
           Master
           in
           that
           weighty
           Affair
           ,
           but
           yet
           so
           far
           still
           as
           to
           have
           a
           just
           regard
           had
           to
           the
           great
           Successes
           of
           his
           Arms
           during
           the
           War.
           
        
         
           II.
           They
           were
           to
           make
           a
           Mien
           of
           their
           being
           fully
           possest
           of
           the
           States
           great
           forwardness
           to
           strike
           up
           a
           Peace
           ,
           which
           
           their
           Allies
           must
           comply
           with
           ,
           tho'
           they
           might
           for
           a
           time
           retard
           it
           ;
           That
           therefore
           the
           only
           way
           they
           could
           see
           for
           to
           give
           Europe
           Tranquillity
           ,
           was
           for
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           to
           interpose
           his
           Authority
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           great
           with
           all
           the
           Allies
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           very
           well
           satisfied
           in
           their
           willingness
           to
           agree
           to
           whatever
           terms
           he
           should
           be
           resolved
           on
           ,
           in
           proposing
           the
           Peace
           :
           That
           therefore
           in
           order
           to
           bring
           that
           grand
           affair
           to
           an
           happy
           and
           sudden
           issue
           ,
           it
           was
           their
           Opinion
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           other
           or
           better
           way
           for
           it
           ,
           than
           for
           his
           Highness
           first
           privately
           to
           agree
           with
           France
           upon
           the
           Conditions
           ,
           and
           what
           each
           Party's
           Proposition
           should
           be
           ;
           and
           when
           that
           was
           once
           done
           ,
           afterterwards
           ,
           in
           the
           course
           of
           the
           Treaty
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           supposed
           ,
           could
           not
           spin
           out
           to
           any
           great
           length
           of
           time
           ,
           then
           to
           draw
           all
           matters
           by
           concert
           together
           to
           the
           scope
           agreed
           upon
           between
           them
           .
        
         
           III.
           To
           seem
           very
           confident
           this
           Method
           would
           do
           ;
           but
           that
           if
           it
           should
           so
           happen
           that
           the
           unreasonable
           pretences
           of
           the
           Allies
           should
           obstruct
           or
           delay
           a
           General
           Peace
           ,
           that
           then
           the
           Prince
           might
           make
           use
           of
           the
           usual
           Temper
           of
           the
           States
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           a
           sudden
           issue
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           separate
           Peace
           ;
           that
           if
           the
           Prince
           pursued
           this
           method
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           in
           his
           
           power
           to
           do
           great
           things
           for
           himself
           and
           his
           Family
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           were
           to
           produce
           as
           many
           instances
           as
           they
           could
           of
           parallel
           cases
           ;
           And
           that
           as
           for
           what
           concerned
           the
           Prince's
           own
           personal
           Advantages
           and
           Interests
           ,
           the
           King
           their
           Master
           had
           given
           them
           full
           power
           to
           assure
           him
           ,
           That
           he
           might
           set
           down
           his
           own
           Conditions
           ,
           and
           they
           should
           be
           accepted
           .
        
         
           IV.
           That
           tho'
           they
           had
           many
           others
           to
           ,
           make
           these
           Overtures
           to
           his
           Highness
           ,
           some
           whereof
           they
           were
           also
           darkly
           to
           intimate
           ,
           yet
           that
           they
           were
           to
           pursue
           their
           Master's
           Orders
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           apply
           themselves
           to
           none
           but
           to
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           thought
           fit
           to
           charge
           himself
           with
           it
           ;
           That
           they
           were
           very
           sensible
           of
           the
           Credit
           and
           Confidence
           he
           was
           in
           with
           his
           Highness
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           deference
           he
           had
           to
           his
           Judgment
           in
           what
           concerned
           the
           publick
           Interests
           of
           the
           Allies
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           own
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           he
           would
           effectually
           espouse
           that
           Affai●
           ,
           he
           might
           reckon
           upon
           what
           he
           pleas'd
           himself
           from
           the
           Generosity
           of
           the
           King
           their
           Master
           ,
           whose
           constant
           Character
           it
           was
           ,
           never
           to
           let
           the
           least
           Merit
           go
           unrewarded
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           it
           should
           so
           fall
           out
           ,
           that
           Sir
           William
           proved
           stiff
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           as
           it
           
           seems
           he
           did
           by
           the
           sequel
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           turh
           the
           same
           Batteries
           upon
           Pensioner
           Fagel
           ,
           with
           a
           variation
           of
           Phrase
           ,
           and
           Complement
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Person
           and
           Circumstances
           ,
           and
           more
           especially
           to
           try
           what
           the
           force
           of
           the
           French
           Pistols
           might
           effect
           that
           way
           ;
           And
           if
           so
           be
           matters
           were
           carried
           so
           far
           as
           that
           the
           Prince
           was
           found
           to
           give
           any
           ear
           to
           it
           ,
           then
           he
           was
           to
           be
           rounded
           briskly
           what
           mighty
           things
           the
           French
           King
           would
           do
           for
           him
           in
           relation
           to
           his
           future
           Greatness
           both
           in
           England
           and
           Holland
           ;
           That
           for
           his
           Principality
           of
           Orange
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           it
           restored
           to
           him
           again
           ,
           or
           such
           a
           compensation
           nigher
           Home
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           reckon
           on
           himself
           ;
           as
           also
           for
           his
           Lands
           in
           Burgundy
           ,
           and
           any
           other
           Losses
           ,
           Damages
           ,
           &c.
           
           Nay
           ,
           they
           were
           ordered
           to
           offer
           him
           a
           very
           large
           annual
           Pension
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           have
           complied
           :
           But
           half
           these
           things
           were
           never
           actually
           Proposed
           ,
           because
           the
           said
           two
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           himself
           more
           than
           any
           ,
           were
           as
           so
           many
           〈…〉
           ,
           for
           they
           would
           not
           so
           much
           〈◊〉
           hearken
           to
           the
           Voice
           of
           those
           dangerous
           Charmers
           ;
           A
           rare
           Instance
           ,
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           to
           withstand
           such
           great
           Temptations
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           parallell'd
           perhaps
           in
           any
           other
           young
           Prince
           of
           our
           Age
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           indeed
           also
           in
           the
           two
           Ministers
           ,
           many
           of
           which
           England
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           is
           not
           over-fruitful
           
           of
           ;
           I
           wish
           it
           were
           ,
           our
           Affairs
           would
           have
           been
           in
           a
           better
           posture
           than
           I
           hear
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           I
           dread
           much
           worse
           to
           come
           .
           I
           pray
           God
           avert
           it
           ,
           and
           preserve
           your
           Lordship
           from
           all
           Dangers
           ,
           which
           shall
           ever
           be
           upon
           the
           Heart
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             Most
             Humble
             and
             Most
             Obedient
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Octob.
               19.
               1678.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XXXVIII
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Summary
             of
             the
             French
             Methods
             to
             get
             the
             Dauphin
             made
             King
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           PErhaps
           since
           all
           the
           noise
           of
           the
           Western
           World
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           is
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           between
           the
           Turks
           and
           Imperialists
           ,
           the
           particulars
           whereof
           I
           need
           not
           trouble
           your
           Lordship
           with
           ;
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           look
           a
           little
           back
           ,
           and
           remark
           what
           influence
           this
           Court
           has
           had
           upon
           this
           War
           ,
           and
           what
           Designs
           they
           have
           long
           since
           hatched
           under
           the
           Covert
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           this
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           other
           Broils
           they
           have
           engaged
           Germany
           in
           ;
           I
           find
           by
           
           Patin's
           Letters
           so
           far
           back
           as
           1671.
           that
           it
           was
           a
           matter
           then
           not
           questioned
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           had
           been
           Designs
           concerted
           to
           have
           the
           Dauphin
           created
           King
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           which
           made
           me
           endeavour
           after
           a
           more
           particular
           information
           in
           that
           Intriegue
           ,
           which
           at
           last
           I
           have
           found
           to
           be
           inserted
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           distinct
           Heads
           that
           follow
           .
        
         
         
           I.
           All
           the
           Designs
           which
           they
           had
           concerted
           in
           the
           Wars
           between
           England
           and
           Holland
           ,
           for
           the
           weakning
           and
           destroying
           them
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           given
           your
           Lordship
           a
           particular
           Account
           of
           ,
           first
           terminated
           in
           that
           ultimate
           end
           ,
           Of
           advancing
           the
           Dauphin
           as
           before-mentioned
           .
        
         
           II.
           The
           former
           Wars
           against
           the
           Confederates
           was
           attempted
           for
           the
           same
           Ends
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           ,
           all
           their
           Designs
           against
           the
           Spanish
           Monarchy
           having
           a
           tendency
           that
           way
           .
        
         
           III.
           Their
           unspeakable
           Pretensions
           in
           the
           Palatinate
           ,
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           Madam
           ,
           the
           present
           Dutchess
           of
           Orleans
           .
        
         
           IV.
           All
           their
           open
           and
           secret
           Practices
           in
           Hungary
           ,
           from
           Arch-Duke
           
           Joseph's
           being
           made
           King
           there
           ;
           and
           by
           making
           Overtures
           to
           another
           King
           underhand
           ,
           
             John
             Sobieski
          
           by
           name
           ,
           to
           oppose
           the
           Emperor
           therein
           ,
           promising
           their
           utmost
           Interest
           to
           get
           that
           Crown
           and
           Country
           conferred
           on
           him
           and
           his
           Posterity
           ;
           rightly
           judging
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Arch-Duke
           were
           balked
           in
           Hungary
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           likely
           he
           should
           prevail
           in
           Germany
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           They
           have
           now
           for
           the
           same
           end
           ,
           their
           Emissaries
           in
           Turkey
           ,
           being
           partly
           Jews
           ,
           and
           partly
           Jesuits
           ,
           who
           incited
           the
           
           Turks
           to
           begin
           the
           War
           ,
           and
           to
           push
           it
           on
           even
           to
           the
           Capital
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           and
           did
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           by
           other
           Agents
           ,
           both
           in
           Poland
           ,
           and
           at
           Venice
           ,
           all
           they
           could
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           hinder
           those
           Countries
           to
           come
           into
           the
           Confederacy
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           thinking
           themselves
           Cock-sure
           ,
           that
           if
           Vienna
           had
           once
           been
           taken
           ,
           the
           German
           Princes
           would
           have
           been
           in
           such
           a
           Consternation
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           only
           remedy
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           called
           in
           the
           French
           Power
           to
           oppose
           against
           such
           a
           dreadful
           inundation
           of
           Infidels
           as
           would
           thence
           have
           followed
           ;
           and
           for
           which
           they
           could
           have
           done
           no
           less
           than
           to
           have
           declared
           the
           Dauphin
           King
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           have
           made
           the
           French
           King
           Guardian
           and
           Protector
           in
           the
           interim
           ,
           of
           the
           Emperor
           and
           Empire
           ,
           especially
           having
           the
           Electors
           of
           
             Cologne
             ,
             Mentz
          
           ,
           and
           Triers
           ,
           either
           inclined
           for
           ,
           or
           over-awed
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           being
           easy
           in
           that
           juncture
           to
           have
           forced
           the
           rest
           :
           This
           ,
           
             my
             Lord
          
           ,
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           what
           I
           have
           found
           they
           have
           projected
           upon
           this
           Subject
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           as
           the
           circumstances
           of
           Affairs
           gave
           way
           and
           occasion
           and
           nothing
           more
           certain
           than
           that
           they
           have
           had
           it
           all
           along
           in
           their
           view
           ,
           to
           advance
           the
           Dauphin
           to
           that
           Dignity
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           hitherto
           failed
           in
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           ever
           shall
           .
           I
           did
           not
           think
           to
           have
           entred
           upon
           this
           subject
           ,
           which
           is
           also
           somewhat
           remote
           
           from
           the
           Affairs
           of
           our
           own
           Country
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           forementioned
           Author
           excited
           my
           curiosity
           ,
           and
           the
           fondness
           of
           the
           discovery
           made
           me
           also
           fond
           to
           communicate
           the
           same
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           tho'
           perhaps
           no
           very
           grateful
           part
           ,
           which
           yet
           I
           trust
           your
           goodness
           will
           pardon
           ,
           in
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             very
             humble
             ,
             and
             obedient
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Jan.
               14.
               1684.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XXXIX
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             Don
             John
             of
             
             Austria's
             being
             hindred
             to
             take
             upon
             him
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Affairs
             in
             the
             year
             1676.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           's
           not
           long
           since
           I
           have
           given
           your
           Lordship
           an
           account
           of
           the
           advances
           made
           by
           this
           Court
           towards
           a
           Peace
           ;
           but
           you
           know
           ,
           since
           that
           ,
           the
           War
           went
           on
           with
           various
           successes
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           your
           Lordship
           has
           heard
           of
           the
           Business
           of
           Don
           John
           in
           Spain
           ,
           How
           he
           was
           prevented
           from
           having
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Affairs
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           by
           a
           Letter
           under
           the
           King
           of
           
           Spain's
           Hand
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           just
           going
           to
           embark
           for
           the
           relief
           of
           Messina
           ;
           there
           was
           at
           that
           time
           an
           expectation
           in
           the
           Confederates
           of
           mighty
           things
           to
           be
           perform'd
           by
           him
           to
           their
           advantage
           ,
           and
           the
           preventing
           him
           from
           a
           share
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           was
           esteemed
           generally
           to
           be
           a
           French
           Trick
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           was
           ;
           but
           I
           believe
           the
           Confederates
           were
           guilty
           of
           a
           grand
           mistake
           in
           their
           expectation
           of
           him
           ;
           for
           the
           French
           Memoirs
           say
           ,
           Don
           John
           was
           
           perfectly
           their
           Creature
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           the
           violent
           hatred
           of
           the
           Queen
           Mother
           of
           Spain
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           jealousie
           to
           have
           her
           own
           Power
           invaded
           ,
           that
           put
           him
           beside
           the
           Administration
           ;
           That
           it
           was
           through
           his
           means
           the
           Matching
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           with
           the
           Emperor's
           Daughter
           was
           put
           by
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           
           Orleans's
           Daughter
           effected
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           going
           to
           act
           mighty
           things
           for
           the
           French
           Interest
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           had
           large
           Promises
           made
           him
           of
           their
           powerful
           and
           effectual
           Assistance
           to
           obtain
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           for
           himself
           ,
           after
           the
           Decease
           of
           the
           present
           King
           ,
           upon
           condition
           he
           should
           quit
           the
           Spanish
           Dominions
           in
           the
           
             Indies
             ,
             Low-Countries
          
           ,
           and
           Italy
           ,
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ;
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           which
           ,
           they
           had
           sufficient
           Assurances
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           further
           to
           observe
           to
           your
           Lordship
           from
           the
           said
           Minutes
           ,
           That
           they
           have
           attributed
           his
           Death
           to
           a
           Dose
           of
           Poison
           administred
           by
           the
           order
           and
           particular
           prescription
           of
           the
           Queen-Mother
           ,
           and
           that
           out
           of
           a
           fear
           she
           had
           he
           would
           one
           day
           Poison
           the
           King
           her
           Son
           ;
           and
           because
           he
           had
           against
           her
           Will
           ,
           been
           the
           instrument
           to
           make
           the
           French
           Match
           .
           They
           further
           add
           ,
           how
           true
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           take
           upon
           me
           to
           determine
           ,
           That
           the
           Queen
           Mother's
           hatred
           to
           Don
           John
           was
           inveterate
           ;
           that
           she
           
           had
           attempted
           once
           before
           to
           have
           Stab'd
           him
           ,
           and
           at
           another
           time
           to
           Pistol
           him
           :
           As
           for
           the
           fore-mentioned
           Letter
           from
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           to
           stop
           the
           Don's
           passage
           for
           Messina
           ,
           they
           say
           it
           was
           sent
           by
           the
           Instigation
           of
           the
           Duke
           de
           
             Medina
             Celi
          
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           French
           Faction
           ,
           with
           an
           intent
           to
           make
           him
           miss
           that
           stroke
           ,
           and
           secure
           him
           in
           their
           Interests
           ,
           by
           letting
           him
           know
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           by
           their
           Intreague
           he
           was
           admitted
           to
           Court.
           I
           could
           further
           enlarge
           upon
           this
           subject
           ,
           did
           I
           judge
           it
           pertinent
           or
           agreeable
           to
           your
           Lordship's
           humour
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           affraid
           it
           is
           not
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             humble
             !
             and
             devoted
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               July
               2
               ,
               1679.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XL.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             General
             Instructions
             given
             to
             the
             French
             Agents
             in
             England
             ,
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             French
             Designs
             upon
             the
             Duke
             of
             
             York's
             Second
             Marriage
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THo'
           the
           French
           Agents
           in
           England
           have
           had
           address
           enough
           to
           get
           the
           Match
           with
           the
           Duke
           effected
           according
           to
           their
           Desires
           ;
           yet
           foreseeing
           that
           even
           this
           point
           could
           not
           elude
           the
           Peace
           between
           England
           and
           Holland
           ,
           they
           endeavoured
           to
           make
           the
           best
           advantage
           they
           could
           ,
           by
           making
           a
           Counterpoise
           of
           it
           to
           the
           said
           Peace
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           War
           we
           might
           afterward
           intend
           against
           them
           ;
           as
           having
           thereby
           linked
           the
           Duke
           faster
           to
           them
           than
           ever
           ,
           and
           laid
           a
           sure
           foundation
           for
           such
           Distractions
           ,
           both
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           as
           would
           give
           them
           large
           opportunity
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           compass
           all
           the
           Designs
           they
           had
           upon
           us
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           to
           secure
           themselves
           from
           any
           great
           inconveniency
           from
           us
           ;
           They
           were
           not
           ignorant
           
           what
           good
           effects
           several
           previous
           Intreagues
           of
           theirs
           had
           to
           our
           disadvantage
           ;
           they
           saw
           plainly
           the
           second
           Dutch
           War
           had
           much
           more
           impoverished
           us
           than
           the
           First
           ;
           and
           the
           ill
           conduct
           of
           it
           much
           more
           sunk
           the
           King's
           Reputation
           ,
           besides
           the
           Divisions
           in
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           the
           Jealousies
           and
           Factions
           in
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           People
           ,
           about
           the
           Duke's
           Religion
           ,
           produced
           him
           great
           disgusts
           every
           day
           ;
           That
           the
           shutting
           up
           of
           the
           Exchequer
           had
           ruined
           his
           Credit
           ;
           and
           his
           Majesty
           in
           proclaiming
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           by
           Virtue
           of
           his
           own
           Prerogative
           ,
           and
           his
           levity
           afterward
           in
           flinching
           from
           it
           so
           unexpectedly
           ,
           had
           so
           disobliged
           and
           wounded
           with
           Jealousie
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           all
           Patriots
           in
           Parliament
           tender
           of
           their
           Priviledges
           ,
           who
           held
           the
           Peoples
           Purse-strings
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           so
           incensed
           with
           a
           fresh
           Animosity
           the
           baffled
           Dissenters
           on
           the
           other
           ;
           that
           being
           over-whelmed
           with
           Debts
           ,
           opposed
           by
           dangerous
           and
           powerful
           Factions
           ,
           and
           yet
           Bankrupt
           both
           of
           Money
           and
           Credit
           too
           ;
           they
           fairly
           concluded
           he
           could
           have
           no
           other
           recourse
           but
           to
           them
           ;
           which
           odious
           remedy
           ,
           they
           supposed
           ,
           would
           but
           more
           and
           more
           heighten
           the
           mutual
           Jealousies
           ,
           and
           widen
           the
           Breaches
           ,
           till
           they
           grew
           large
           enough
           for
           them
           to
           enter
           by
           at
           long-run
           upon
           
           some
           part
           of
           the
           English
           Monarchy
           ,
           so
           famous
           hitherto
           for
           checking
           theirs
           above
           any
           other
           in
           Europe
           ,
           since
           the
           Decadency
           of
           the
           Western
           Empire
           ,
           from
           rising
           to
           the
           like
           exorbitant
           greatness
           :
           And
           now
           this
           more
           than
           Magical
           Dose
           ,
           these
           Quacks
           in
           Policy
           had
           given
           us
           ,
           began
           to
           work
           every
           day
           more
           and
           more
           violently
           ,
           and
           with
           Symptoms
           more
           visible
           ,
           till
           almost
           mortal
           Convulsions
           followed
           ;
           The
           ablest
           Statesman
           we
           had
           at
           the
           Helm
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Shaftsbury
           ,
           was
           discarded
           for
           his
           vehemency
           in
           opposing
           the
           said
           so
           pernicious
           Match
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           I
           may
           give
           your
           Lordship
           an
           account
           another
           time
           )
           and
           others
           of
           the
           same
           Sentiments
           discountenanced
           ;
           which
           by
           the
           French
           Agency
           ,
           begat
           the
           Prorogation
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           dangerous
           Factions
           and
           pernicious
           Fractions
           even
           among
           the
           most
           zealous
           Assertors
           of
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           best
           affected
           Friends
           to
           the
           Royal
           Family
           ;
           so
           that
           now
           imagining
           this
           Master-experiment
           of
           theirs
           had
           made
           way
           for
           them
           to
           execute
           what
           Projects
           they
           pleased
           on
           our
           Court
           and
           People
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           to
           lose
           no
           advantage
           for
           want
           of
           Managers
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           put
           their
           Designs
           in
           form
           ,
           which
           before
           lay
           somewhat
           perplext
           and
           out
           of
           order
           ;
           to
           which
           end
           they
           sent
           over
           their
           Instructions
           to
           some
           Domestick
           Agents
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           chosen
           and
           placed
           
           on
           purpose
           about
           the
           New
           Dutchess
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           other
           assisting
           Ministers
           and
           Emissaries
           ,
           as
           they
           thought
           in
           that
           disposition
           of
           both
           Head
           〈◊〉
           Body
           ,
           of
           both
           Princes
           and
           People
           〈…〉
           could
           not
           but
           succeed
           ,
           and
           produce
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           the
           full
           effects
           by
           their
           Mischief-Brooding
           ,
           and
           Ambitious
           Consultations
           :
           And
           their
           Instructions
           in
           substance
           were
           as
           follows
           .
        
         
           They
           were
           now
           to
           make
           actual
           use
           of
           the
           several
           Parties
           they
           had
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           hinted
           already
           ,
           but
           as
           yet
           prepared
           to
           make
           Tools
           of
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           they
           were
           to
           influence
           them
           partly
           by
           French
           Jesuited
           Instruments
           ,
           partly
           by
           
             French
             Hugonot
          
           Agents
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           own
           Nation
           ,
           their
           Instruments
           were
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           I.
           Atheists
           and
           loose
           principled
           Men
           ,
           who
           yet
           could
           act
           rarely
           well
           the
           Zealots
           for
           that
           Religion
           or
           Cause
           which
           they
           were
           to
           Espouse
           .
        
         
           II.
           Such
           Persons
           as
           they
           found
           to
           be
           conceited
           of
           their
           Parts
           ,
           and
           of
           Mercenary
           Spirits
           .
        
         
         
           III.
           Hotspurs
           for
           Prerogative
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           IV.
           The
           fiercest
           Spirits
           of
           the
           other
           Factions
           .
        
         
           V.
           Some
           Bigots
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           that
           were
           English
           ,
           and
           particularly
           those
           that
           had
           been
           bred
           up
           ,
           or
           had
           travelled
           in
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           were
           well
           Jesuited
           .
        
         
           VI.
           The
           leading
           Irish
           Papists
           in
           particular
           .
        
         
           VII
           .
           Men
           ,
           Ambitious
           of
           Greatness
           ,
           or
           Idolizers
           of
           Money
           ,
           and
           that
           chiefly
           in
           Scotland
           .
        
         
           VIII
           .
           Men
           disgustful
           or
           disabliged
           .
        
         
           IX
           .
           Men
           of
           desperate
           Fortunes
           and
           lost
           Reputations
           .
        
         
           Of
           all
           these
           they
           were
           with
           great
           confidence
           to
           imploy
           and
           highly
           to
           oblige
           and
           flatter
           some
           ,
           while
           they
           were
           for
           their
           turn
           ,
           and
           disoblige
           others
           ,
           and
           then
           when
           they
           had
           done
           with
           them
           ,
           
             vice
             versa
          
           ,
           to
           disoblige
           and
           cast
           off
           those
           whom
           they
           had
           obliged
           and
           seemed
           to
           
           have
           trusted
           ;
           and
           court
           ,
           oblige
           ,
           and
           receive
           others
           who
           were
           before
           disoblig'd
           ,
           knowing
           how
           to
           work
           their
           Ends
           by
           those
           they
           disobliged
           as
           well
           as
           by
           those
           obliged
           ;
           But
           yet
           none
           of
           these
           ,
           except
           some
           of
           the
           first
           sort
           ,
           were
           to
           know
           the
           whole
           of
           their
           Designs
           ,
           nor
           be
           informed
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           looked
           black
           or
           villanous
           ,
           or
           seemed
           too
           directly
           to
           aim
           at
           the
           detriment
           or
           destruction
           of
           their
           Country
           or
           Religion
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           they
           had
           a
           long
           trial
           of
           their
           Tempers
           ,
           and
           found
           them
           fit
           for
           such
           Attempts
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           had
           got
           them
           first
           into
           such
           a
           Correspondence
           ,
           which
           ,
           tho'
           in
           the
           ultimate
           intention
           was
           not
           malicious
           ,
           but
           only
           an
           effect
           of
           zeal
           to
           their
           several
           Parties
           ,
           yet
           would
           ,
           if
           discovered
           ,
           be
           construed
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           so
           keep
           them
           under
           an
           hank
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           were
           to
           put
           them
           on
           such
           Barbarities
           and
           Villanies
           as
           they
           thought
           necessary
           for
           their
           purpose
           ;
           which
           if
           they
           then
           refused
           ,
           their
           Business
           was
           to
           abandon
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           imploy
           such
           Instruments
           as
           were
           as
           Bankrupt
           of
           Religion
           and
           Conscience
           as
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           desperately
           determined
           to
           venture
           at
           any
           thing
           for
           Money
           ;
           and
           by
           these
           they
           were
           to
           be
           pretended
           to
           be
           detected
           as
           Traytors
           ,
           and
           prosecuted
           as
           guilty
           of
           the
           Designs
           which
           they
           have
           been
           only
           
           tempted
           to
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           to
           serve
           all
           People
           whom
           they
           once
           got
           within
           their
           Toil
           ,
           as
           occasions
           and
           their
           Interests
           did
           require
           .
           But
           I
           see
           I
           have
           already
           past
           over
           the
           just
           bounds
           of
           a
           Letter
           ,
           and
           shall
           therefore
           only
           subscribe
           my self
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             devoted
             Servant
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               May
               5.
               1681.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XLI
           .
        
         
           
             Containing
             the
             Practices
             of
             the
             French
             Agents
             ,
             for
             the
             amusement
             of
             Foreign
             Catholicks
             ,
             while
             they
             carry'd
             on
             their
             Designs
             against
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           would
           be
           very
           strange
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           Ministers
           of
           this
           Court
           ,
           who
           have
           had
           a
           hand
           almost
           in
           every
           thing
           relating
           to
           our
           Nation
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           concerned
           in
           the
           affair
           of
           the
           
             Popish
             Plot
          
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           so
           far
           otherwise
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           been
           the
           chief
           managers
           and
           starters
           of
           many
           things
           which
           have
           since
           come
           to
           light
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           I
           am
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           very
           actions
           and
           intentions
           of
           almost
           all
           the
           Instruments
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           and
           even
           of
           some
           of
           the
           French
           themselves
           ,
           were
           very
           wide
           ,
           tho'
           villanous
           enough
           ,
           from
           those
           of
           the
           Machiavillian
           Off-spring
           which
           set
           them
           on
           work
           .
           My
           Lord
           ,
           you
           have
           heard
           of
           Father
           St.
           Germain
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           of
           Father
           Columbiere
           too
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           him
           in
           England
           ;
           these
           were
           the
           Persons
           ,
           who
           together
           with
           their
           other
           assisting
           Emissaries
           ,
           disposed
           of
           Things
           and
           Parties
           in
           our
           Nation
           to
           favour
           their
           Designs
           in
           reference
           
           to
           the
           said
           Conspiracy
           ,
           and
           whose
           Instructions
           from
           Father
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           ,
           were
           to
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           inform
           and
           press
           upon
           the
           Creatures
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           and
           Creatures
           of
           other
           Princes
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           different
           Interest
           from
           their
           Master
           's
           the
           French
           King
           ;
           That
           for
           their
           parts
           ,
           they
           were
           only
           actuated
           by
           a
           Zeal
           for
           the
           propagation
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           re-union
           in
           time
           of
           so
           famous
           a
           Monarchy
           to
           the
           Church
           by
           gentle
           and
           peaceable
           ways
           and
           means
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           for
           the
           Conversion
           of
           our
           two
           Princes
           so
           nearly
           Related
           to
           their
           King
           in
           Blood
           ,
           and
           for
           whom
           he
           had
           so
           much
           Esteem
           and
           Affection
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           Master
           being
           their
           nearest
           Neighbour
           ,
           and
           seated
           most
           conveniently
           to
           assist
           them
           on
           occasion
           ,
           would
           with
           his
           Purse
           promote
           all
           he
           could
           the
           quiet
           Conversion
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           People
           ,
           that
           could
           be
           drawn
           in
           by
           the
           Godly
           Eloquence
           of
           their
           Missionaries
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           more
           powerful
           language
           of
           Pensions
           with
           some
           ,
           and
           was
           heartily
           willing
           to
           supply
           our
           Princes
           with
           what
           was
           needful
           ,
           or
           might
           be
           so
           ,
           to
           maintain
           themselves
           against
           any
           Attempts
           that
           might
           be
           made
           against
           them
           ,
           upon
           the
           jealousie
           or
           discovery
           of
           any
           such
           design
           ,
           and
           succour
           them
           by
           a
           sufficient
           Military
           Force
           too
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           were
           likely
           to
           be
           reduced
           to
           Extremity
           by
           an
           open
           Rebellion
           of
           their
           stubborn
           
           and
           discontented
           Subjects
           on
           that
           account
           ;
           without
           once
           pretending
           to
           so
           idle
           and
           impracticable
           a
           design
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           them
           whom
           they
           spoke
           to
           were
           tutored
           to
           call
           it
           ,
           as
           by
           that
           means
           to
           go
           about
           to
           make
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           seudatory
           to
           that
           of
           France
           ,
           or
           to
           strengthen
           himself
           with
           the
           additional
           power
           of
           England
           ,
           with
           intent
           to
           encroach
           afterwards
           upon
           the
           Rites
           and
           Prerogatives
           of
           the
           Holy
           See
           ,
           or
           give
           Umbrage
           to
           other
           Temporal
           Enemies
           of
           that
           Communion
           ,
           or
           to
           draw
           any
           other
           advantage
           to
           the
           French
           from
           the
           Alliance
           of
           the
           English
           Princes
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           able
           in
           the
           quality
           of
           Most
           Christian
           King
           ,
           and
           first
           Son
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           promote
           the
           growth
           of
           the
           Holy
           Catholick
           Religion
           in
           their
           Realms
           and
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           their
           Mediation
           and
           Friendship
           ,
           to
           ballance
           in
           some
           measure
           the
           present
           force
           of
           so
           formidable
           a
           Confederacy
           ,
           as
           was
           lately
           formed
           against
           him
           .
           That
           it
           was
           a
           thing
           ridiculous
           to
           think
           ,
           or
           once
           as
           much
           as
           imagin
           ,
           that
           whilst
           he
           was
           in
           actual
           War
           with
           so
           many
           considerable
           Powers
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           he
           could
           be
           so
           simple
           as
           to
           attempt
           England
           by
           force
           ;
           or
           if
           he
           were
           out
           of
           War
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           as
           much
           as
           offer
           at
           so
           considerable
           an
           Enterprize
           upon
           any
           pretence
           whatsoever
           ,
           without
           allarming
           them
           ,
           or
           expecting
           to
           be
           opposed
           Vigorously
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           the
           other
           Protestent
           Powers
           of
           Europe
           ;
           
           or
           that
           he
           could
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           so
           rash
           as
           to
           venture
           on
           such
           a
           difficult
           Expedition
           ,
           whilst
           he
           foresaw
           so
           powerful
           an
           Opposition
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           indeed
           upon
           the
           happy
           conclusion
           of
           a
           general
           and
           lasting
           Peace
           among
           the
           Catholick
           Princes
           ,
           he
           would
           most
           willingly
           and
           readily
           join
           and
           concur
           in
           any
           holy
           League
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           contribute
           his
           full
           proportion
           of
           Forces
           with
           theirs
           ,
           to
           so
           glorious
           and
           laudable
           a
           Work
           ,
           as
           would
           be
           the
           restoration
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           to
           their
           pristine
           Power
           and
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           the
           Holy
           See
           to
           its
           former
           just
           Authority
           and
           Jurisdiction
           in
           these
           famous
           Islands
           ;
           which
           for
           so
           many
           former
           Ages
           had
           made
           so
           considerable
           and
           profitable
           a
           Province
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           were
           to
           desire
           and
           press
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           let
           any
           particular
           Interests
           which
           they
           had
           against
           their
           Master
           in
           worldly
           and
           secular
           Concerns
           ,
           prevail
           with
           them
           to
           go
           about
           to
           mis-interpret
           or
           any
           ways
           obstruct
           their
           Conversion
           of
           Souls
           ,
           which
           could
           be
           of
           no
           manner
           of
           prejudice
           to
           them
           in
           those
           other
           respects
           ;
           but
           rather
           readily
           to
           concur
           with
           their
           Endeavours
           in
           so
           pious
           and
           charitable
           a
           Work
           ,
           wherein
           they
           ought
           wholly
           to
           lay
           aside
           all
           distinction
           of
           Nations
           or
           Interests
           ,
           and
           Cooperate
           as
           Members
           
           of
           one
           Body
           ,
           and
           Subjects
           of
           one
           universal
           Prince
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           his
           Vice-gerent-General
           the
           Pope
           .
           With
           which
           Arguments
           and
           sly
           Suggestions
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           wheedle
           all
           Foreigners
           to
           at
           least
           a
           careless
           security
           and
           unconcernedness
           about
           the
           Affairs
           of
           England
           ,
           whilst
           they
           play'd
           their
           pranks
           to
           destroy
           both
           our
           Religion
           and
           Government
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           an
           Appennage
           of
           the
           Gallican
           Church
           and
           Crown
           ;
           which
           I
           pray
           God
           ,
           I
           may
           never
           live
           to
           see
           ,
           nor
           my
           Country
           feel
           ;
           and
           shall
           ever
           do
           so
           whilst
           I
           am
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           resolved
           always
           to
           be
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             Most
             Humble
             ,
             and
             Most
             Devoted
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             
               Mar.
               11.
               1682.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XLII
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Arguments
             of
             the
             French
             Emisaries
             ,
             for
             the
             Amusement
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Native
             Papists
             of
             England
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             their
             designs
             in
             regard
             to
             the
             
               Popish
               Plot
            
             ,
             might
             not
             be
             prevented
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           HOw
           far
           the
           Subject-matter
           of
           my
           last
           to
           your
           Lordship
           hath
           relished
           your
           Palate
           ,
           I
           am
           altogether
           ignorant
           ,
           but
           adventuring
           for
           once
           to
           presume
           its
           having
           proved
           grateful
           ,
           I
           have
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           subjoyned
           those
           Instructions
           the
           French
           Agents
           have
           received
           for
           the
           amusement
           of
           the
           Native
           Papists
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           carrying
           on
           of
           their
           Designs
           under
           the
           covert
           of
           the
           
             Popish
             Plot
          
           ,
           against
           our
           Native
           Country
           ;
           To
           them
           therefore
           they
           were
           to
           use
           in
           substance
           the
           same
           pretences
           as
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           with
           some
           further
           additions
           ,
           as
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           ,
           were
           both
           certainly
           gained
           over
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           That
           the
           most
           Leading-Men
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           Men
           of
           most
           Power
           and
           Interest
           both
           among
           the
           Clergy
           
           and
           Gentry
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           were
           Popishly
           inclined
           ,
           and
           would
           without
           all
           doubt
           ,
           come
           galloping
           over
           tantivy
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           when
           it
           should
           be
           a
           proper
           time
           for
           the
           King
           to
           declare
           himself
           upon
           that
           Head
           ;
           as
           being
           well
           convinced
           ,
           that
           Monarchy
           and
           Prelacy
           had
           no
           other
           way
           to
           defend
           themselves
           against
           the
           restless
           and
           violent
           practices
           and
           efforts
           of
           the
           Sectaries
           and
           Republicans
           ,
           and
           others
           their
           Adherents
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           by
           seasonably
           re-uniting
           with
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           Party
           ,
           from
           their
           unjustifiable
           Separation
           and
           Schism
           ,
           from
           whence
           innumerable
           ,
           incurable
           and
           endless
           Divisions
           ,
           Distractions
           and
           Factions
           ,
           had
           proceeded
           .
           That
           for
           their
           comfort
           and
           support
           ,
           it
           was
           now
           much
           otherwise
           than
           in
           the
           late
           Civil
           Wars
           against
           King
           Charles
           I.
           That
           the
           present
           King
           of
           France
           being
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           give
           their
           now
           Sovereign
           King
           Charles
           the
           Second
           ,
           a
           most
           powerful
           and
           numerons
           Assistance
           ;
           and
           being
           a
           most
           Generous
           Prince
           ,
           and
           withal
           most
           cordially
           and
           well-affected
           to
           their
           King
           as
           well
           as
           to
           their
           Cause
           ;
           there
           was
           no
           manner
           of
           question
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           effectually
           do
           it
           ,
           without
           any
           by-ends
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           a
           general
           Peace
           should
           give
           leave
           ,
           by
           which
           time
           things
           would
           be
           ripe
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           favour
           his
           good
           Intentions
           to
           
           go
           on
           with
           the
           Conversion
           of
           our
           Nations
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           would
           take
           care
           to
           provide
           a
           sufficient
           Body
           of
           Troops
           for
           the
           abetting
           of
           so
           hopeful
           a
           Work
           ,
           in
           case
           there
           should
           be
           any
           such
           need
           of
           Force
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           reasonably
           to
           be
           supposed
           there
           would
           need
           none
           :
           For
           that
           by
           the
           help
           of
           safer
           Methods
           and
           of
           Mony
           ,
           which
           that
           great
           and
           zealous
           Prince
           would
           not
           let
           them
           want
           for
           so
           good
           a
           Work
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Roman
           Catholicks
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           mightily
           encreased
           in
           a
           few
           Years
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           might
           venture
           to
           declare
           himself
           in
           their
           favour
           ;
           and
           then
           by
           the
           voluntary
           return
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           Rome
           ,
           their
           Mother
           Church
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           very
           dread
           of
           the
           formidable
           Power
           of
           Lewis
           the
           Great
           ,
           who
           was
           known
           to
           be
           a
           sure
           and
           fast
           Friend
           to
           our
           two
           Royal
           Brothers
           ,
           the
           other
           dissenting
           Factions
           would
           be
           so
           over-powered
           with
           the
           number
           of
           their
           Opponents
           ,
           and
           so
           terrified
           at
           their
           Strength
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           had
           not
           the
           good
           effect
           to
           work
           them
           up
           into
           a
           complyance
           ,
           it
           would
           at
           least
           into
           such
           a
           tameness
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           neither
           be
           able
           to
           hinder
           ,
           nor
           have
           the
           rashness
           to
           oppose
           what
           Changes
           and
           Innovations
           the
           King
           should
           afterwards
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           make
           in
           Church
           or
           State
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           Triumphant
           in
           England
           .
           And
           thus
           they
           were
           to
           lead
           
           them
           on
           till
           they
           had
           noosed
           them
           fast
           in
           a
           Correspondence
           with
           them
           ;
           but
           not
           a
           word
           was
           to
           be
           told
           them
           (
           till
           they
           had
           first
           sounded
           them
           whether
           they
           were
           fit
           to
           hear
           it
           )
           of
           any
           design
           they
           had
           to
           subject
           England
           ,
           or
           enslave
           the
           rest
           of
           Europe
           to
           French
           Tyranny
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Murder
           of
           King
           or
           Duke
           ,
           or
           both
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           found
           them
           not
           pliable
           enough
           to
           their
           Instigations
           ,
           or
           that
           their
           abominable
           Ends
           could
           be
           compassed
           no
           other
           ways
           ;
           to
           which
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           not
           be
           compliant
           ,
           they
           were
           then
           by
           those
           Tools
           to
           have
           some
           of
           their
           Correspondence
           with
           them
           discovered
           ,
           and
           have
           them
           accused
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           really
           guilty
           of
           what
           they
           were
           only
           tempted
           to
           :
           And
           so
           by
           this
           means
           all
           the
           considerable
           Men
           of
           them
           ,
           besides
           some
           Rascals
           to
           make
           Tools
           of
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           drawn
           into
           a
           close
           Correspondence
           with
           France
           ,
           and
           beaten
           quite
           off
           from
           any
           application
           to
           Rome
           ,
           or
           correspondence
           with
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           ;
           sliely
           insinuating
           ,
           that
           France
           was
           the
           only
           Power
           in
           Christendom
           that
           could
           preserve
           or
           support
           them
           .
           But
           the
           full
           design
           they
           had
           upon
           the
           Nation
           (
           as
           before
           hinted
           )
           was
           a
           Secret
           imparted
           but
           to
           a
           very
           few
           ;
           nay
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           as
           much
           as
           communicated
           to
           the
           Jesuits
           of
           the
           two
           British
           Nations
           ,
           but
           kept
           almost
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           as
           an
           Arcanum
           among
           such
           of
           them
           as
           were
           Native
           French
           ,
           except
           only
           
           two
           or
           three
           Irish
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           some
           very
           few
           more
           of
           that
           same
           Nation
           ,
           whom
           they
           thought
           averse
           enough
           to
           the
           English
           Name
           and
           Nation
           ,
           to
           be
           heartily
           true
           and
           constant
           to
           any
           Foreign
           Interest
           and
           Power
           capable
           to
           support
           and
           effectually
           to
           back
           them
           in
           the
           bloodiest
           and
           blackest
           Contrivances
           against
           their
           detested
           Conquerors
           :
           for
           rather
           than
           fail
           ,
           to
           such
           horrid
           Tragedies
           they
           were
           determined
           by
           some
           means
           or
           other
           to
           proceed
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           no
           otherwise
           effect
           their
           wicked
           Purposes
           ,
           and
           could
           have
           found
           a
           way
           to
           fix
           the
           Crime
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           projected
           ,
           on
           some
           other
           Party
           and
           Nation
           .
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           tedious
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           avoid
           it
           ;
           I
           design
           without
           a
           Countermand
           to
           transmit
           to
           Your
           Lordship
           in
           my
           next
           the
           applications
           made
           to
           rhe
           Protestant
           Party
           upon
           the
           same
           Head
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Mar.
               17.
               1682.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XLIII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             French
             Artifices
             to
             amuse
             the
             Protestants
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             while
             they
             carried
             on
             their
             Designs
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           PUrsuant
           to
           my
           Resolutions
           in
           the
           close
           of
           my
           last
           Letter
           ,
           without
           I
           received
           a
           Countermand
           from
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           not
           ,
           I
           am
           to
           acquaint
           you
           ,
           what
           this
           Court
           's
           Maxims
           were
           ,
           and
           what
           Methods
           they
           went
           upon
           ,
           either
           to
           make
           the
           Protestants
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           helpful
           to
           their
           Designs
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           do
           them
           no
           disservice
           ,
           and
           be
           no
           obstruction
           to
           them
           therein
           .
           To
           the
           Clergy
           therefore
           and
           Gentry
           of
           the
           forementioned
           Church
           ,
           whom
           they
           imagined
           there
           was
           any
           likelyhood
           to
           pervert
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           alledge
           most
           of
           the
           same
           things
           as
           before
           ,
           as
           Arguments
           to
           perswade
           and
           induce
           them
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Bosom
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           and
           would
           argue
           much
           from
           the
           agreement
           in
           many
           
           things
           of
           both
           Religons
           ;
           and
           were
           Instructed
           ,
           sometimes
           not
           only
           first
           to
           insinuate
           and
           then
           affirm
           the
           King
           was
           actually
           Perverted
           ;
           but
           were
           moreover
           impudently
           to
           assert
           ,
           That
           such
           and
           such
           Bishops
           ,
           such
           and
           such
           Eminent
           Doctors
           ,
           such
           and
           such
           Peers
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           and
           such
           and
           such
           remarkable
           Gentlemen
           ,
           for
           Interests
           ,
           Estates
           ,
           and
           exquisice
           Parts
           ,
           &c.
           were
           to
           their
           knowledge
           ,
           certainly
           and
           infallibly
           so
           too
           ,
           tho'
           at
           present
           but
           covertly
           ;
           and
           ,
           That
           a
           greater
           part
           of
           their
           Church
           (
           whatever
           they
           might
           suggest
           with
           themselves
           to
           the
           contrary
           )
           than
           they
           were
           aware
           of
           ,
           or
           was
           easily
           indeed
           to
           be
           imagined
           ,
           were
           of
           the
           same
           Sentiments
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           were
           under
           a
           restraint
           ,
           and
           durst
           not
           declare
           themselves
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           Mobile
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           other
           Sectaries
           and
           Republican
           Parties
           ,
           which
           like
           so
           many
           evil
           Spirits
           ,
           presided
           over
           those
           Savage
           kind
           of
           Animals
           ,
           and
           stirred
           them
           as
           they
           pleased
           themselves
           ,
           against
           their
           Superiors
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           those
           ,
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           whom
           they
           found
           to
           be
           of
           the
           more
           inflexible
           sort
           ,
           they
           were
           instructed
           to
           make
           use
           of
           great
           Flatteries
           and
           Complements
           ,
           and
           to
           acquaint
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           reason
           to
           love
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           had
           to
           do
           so
           
           by
           them
           ;
           for
           that
           they
           had
           had
           for
           a
           long
           time
           the
           same
           Common
           Enemies
           ;
           had
           suffered
           much
           with
           them
           conjointly
           for
           the
           same
           Royal
           Cause
           in
           the
           late
           Rebellions
           ;
           that
           their
           Adversaries
           were
           numerous
           enough
           to
           require
           their
           united
           Power
           and
           Strength
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           subtilty
           was
           no
           less
           to
           be
           dreaded
           by
           them
           ,
           whose
           effects
           could
           not
           be
           warded
           off
           without
           such
           a
           double
           Force
           ;
           that
           there
           was
           much
           more
           danger
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Monarchical
           Government
           ,
           now
           from
           the
           Sectaries
           ,
           than
           from
           their
           Church
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           plain
           to
           any
           one
           that
           was
           but
           willing
           to
           see
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           now
           no
           more
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           Interest
           ,
           since
           they
           were
           out
           of
           all
           hopes
           of
           being
           the
           predominant
           Religion
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           act
           against
           the
           Church
           or
           State
           of
           England
           ,
           under
           whom
           they
           had
           such
           mild
           Treatment
           ,
           but
           much
           rather
           to
           join
           and
           fall
           in
           with
           them
           against
           the
           Sectaries
           and
           Common-wealth's-men
           ,
           under
           whom
           they
           could
           never
           expect
           any
           thing
           but
           utmost
           Rigour
           and
           Cruelty
           ;
           That
           it
           being
           impossible
           for
           them
           alone
           to
           support
           and
           maintain
           themselves
           in
           England
           against
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           Sectaries
           ,
           as
           were
           with
           the
           greatest
           inveteracy
           imaginable
           animated
           against
           them
           ,
           without
           the
           Protection
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           
           the
           Monarchy
           ,
           tho'
           but
           by
           way
           of
           Connivence
           ;
           It
           was
           therefore
           so
           much
           their
           Concern
           and
           real
           Interest
           ,
           to
           Pray
           for
           and
           endeavour
           after
           the
           Prosperity
           of
           both
           Parties
           ,
           tho'
           different
           in
           Perswasion
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           fear
           any
           thing
           from
           them
           ,
           nor
           be
           alarm'd
           at
           the
           Conversions
           they
           had
           happened
           to
           make
           ,
           which
           were
           so
           few
           and
           inconsiderable
           ,
           as
           never
           to
           be
           able
           to
           do
           them
           hurt
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           so
           designed
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           not
           ;
           That
           there
           was
           no
           danger
           neither
           from
           the
           French
           King's
           Friendship
           or
           close
           Alliance
           with
           their
           King
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           only
           Foreign
           Security
           ,
           as
           matters
           then
           stood
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           have
           against
           the
           intriegues
           and
           power
           of
           the
           
             United
             Provinces
          
           ;
           who
           not
           only
           ruined
           their
           Commerce
           by
           Sea
           ,
           but
           were
           the
           only
           People
           that
           buoyed
           up
           and
           supported
           the
           Sectaries
           and
           Republican
           Party
           ,
           and
           harboured
           and
           abetted
           all
           Designs
           both
           against
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           of
           England
           under
           the
           then
           Monarchy
           ;
           it
           being
           their
           inseparable
           Interest
           in
           all
           things
           to
           thwart
           the
           English
           ,
           almost
           in
           every
           particular
           they
           valued
           themselves
           upon
           in
           the
           present
           Establishment
           ;
           Whereas
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           exception
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           his
           Most
           Christian
           Majesty's
           undoubted
           Advantage
           and
           fixed
           Interest
           to
           cultivate
           by
           all
           good
           Offices
           the
           said
           Friendship
           and
           Alliance
           ,
           and
           
           to
           avoid
           by
           all
           manner
           of
           means
           any
           Rupture
           or
           Mis-intelligence
           with
           England
           ,
           and
           to
           oppose
           above
           all
           things
           ,
           the
           change
           of
           our
           Monarchy
           into
           a
           Republick
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           continued
           they
           ,
           Whereas
           ,
           there
           had
           been
           for
           some
           time
           Reports
           spread
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Duke's
           ,
           but
           the
           King
           himself
           's
           being
           of
           their
           Perswasion
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           give
           out
           to
           this
           sort
           of
           Men
           ,
           that
           that
           was
           only
           a
           suspicion
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           they
           really
           believed
           ,
           ill-grounded
           enough
           ;
           for
           tho'
           they
           had
           reason
           to
           wish
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           Mankind
           else
           ,
           of
           their
           Opinion
           in
           that
           case
           ;
           yet
           they
           had
           no
           such
           reason
           to
           think
           them
           so
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           King
           's
           having
           shewed
           some
           favour
           to
           them
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           their
           Sufferings
           for
           ,
           and
           Fidelity
           to
           his
           Father
           and
           himself
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           respect
           to
           the
           Most
           
             Christian
             King
          
           with
           whom
           he
           was
           so
           closely
           Alli'd
           ,
           for
           his
           better
           support
           and
           establishment
           against
           the
           enemies
           of
           Monarchical
           Government
           ,
           was
           the
           only
           grounds
           People
           had
           had
           for
           such
           Rumours
           ,
           which
           were
           industriously
           fomented
           only
           by
           the
           Authors
           of
           the
           former
           Fears
           and
           Jealousies
           against
           his
           Father
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           get
           an
           opportunity
           thereby
           once
           more
           to
           destroy
           the
           Regal
           Government
           :
           And
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           this
           noise
           
           indeed
           against
           Popery
           ,
           but
           levelled
           it
           only
           at
           Episcopal
           and
           Kingly
           Government
           ,
           not
           at
           such
           contemptible
           Adversaries
           as
           the
           Roman
           Catholicks
           were
           at
           that
           time
           of
           day
           .
           Then
           as
           for
           the
           Duke
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           affirm
           ,
           They
           thought
           and
           had
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           he
           was
           no
           more
           a
           Catholick
           than
           the
           King
           ;
           but
           that
           being
           a
           Prince
           of
           an
           high
           and
           inflexible
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           Heir
           presumptive
           to
           the
           Royal
           Diadem
           ,
           disdained
           to
           be
           compelled
           by
           any
           Subjects
           ,
           either
           to
           take
           an
           Oath
           ,
           or
           give
           any
           account
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           only
           to
           gratifie
           their
           Humours
           and
           Fancies
           ;
           and
           chose
           rather
           to
           forbear
           acting
           in
           any
           publick
           Employment
           :
           But
           ,
           that
           for
           their
           part
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           not
           yet
           declared
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           so
           he
           had
           as
           yet
           made
           no
           profession
           of
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           Religion
           as
           they
           knew
           of
           ,
           but
           took
           care
           to
           keep
           himself
           as
           much
           reserved
           towards
           them
           ,
           as
           towards
           those
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Perswasion
           .
        
         
           By
           such
           sort
           of
           Sophisiry
           and
           cunning
           Artifices
           ,
           thrse
           French
           Incendiaries
           were
           instrumental
           to
           endeavour
           to
           Keep
           up
           the
           Stiff
           Church
           Party
           in
           a
           perpetual
           Animosity
           against
           the
           Protestant
           Diss●nters
           and
           Dutch
           Party
           ,
           as
           both
           of
           a
           Party
           ;
           and
           to
           stir
           up
           the
           Government
           to
           side
           still
           with
           the
           French
           Interest
           against
           the
           power
           
           and
           growth
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           provide
           with
           severity
           against
           the
           Practices
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           exasperate
           as
           much
           as
           possibly
           they
           could
           ,
           the
           Spirits
           of
           both
           Parties
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           widen
           the
           Breaches
           beyond
           all
           possibility
           of
           restoring
           them
           again
           .
           Which
           how
           well
           they
           have
           already
           effected
           ,
           is
           but
           too
           well
           known
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           sorely
           felt
           in
           the
           Bowels
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           for
           me
           to
           take
           upon
           me
           to
           Descant
           upon
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           forbear
           ,
           and
           only
           subscribe
           my self
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             Most
             humble
             Servant
             to
             Command
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Mar.
               28.
               1682.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XLIV
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             French
             Intrigues
             to
             raise
             a
             good
             Opinion
             in
             the
             Protestant
             Dissenters
             of
             England
             ,
             of
             the
             French
             King
             's
             Proceedings
             ,
             and
             to
             Calumniate
             their
             own
             King.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Am
           come
           to
           the
           last
           Body
           of
           Men
           within
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           whom
           this
           Court
           ,
           by
           such
           like
           Engines
           as
           I
           formerly
           mentioned
           ,
           has
           endeavoured
           to
           manage
           for
           to
           serve
           their
           own
           turn
           ,
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           's
           disadvantage
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           the
           
             Protestant
             Dissenters
          
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           necessitated
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           less
           umbrage
           ,
           to
           change
           their
           shapes
           and
           form
           of
           expression
           to
           those
           of
           that
           Party
           whom
           they
           had
           the
           design
           upon
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           they
           closely
           and
           warmly
           remonstrated
           ;
           That
           they
           had
           no
           occasion
           to
           be
           jealous
           of
           the
           Proceedings
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           be
           animated
           so
           fiercely
           against
           King
           Lewis
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           but
           once
           consider
           ,
           
           the
           great
           Liberty
           and
           Priviledges
           which
           their
           Protestant
           Brethren
           enjoy'd
           in
           the
           French
           Dominions
           ;
           their
           former
           assisting
           the
           oppressed
           Protestant
           Dutch
           ,
           and
           other
           Protestant
           States
           ,
           against
           the
           Bloody
           Inquisitors
           ,
           and
           Unchristian
           Inquisition
           ;
           the
           severe
           Persecutions
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           ,
           the
           frequent
           differences
           of
           France
           with
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           little
           power
           the
           Pope
           was
           allowed
           in
           the
           Gallican
           Church
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           what
           was
           Titular
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           these
           things
           were
           but
           duly
           weighed
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           more
           than
           presumed
           ,
           the
           present
           French
           King
           would
           little
           concern
           himself
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           intermeddle
           with
           Religious
           Contests
           in
           England
           :
           But
           that
           whatever
           opinion
           they
           might
           have
           of
           that
           Neighbouring
           King
           to
           his
           disadvantage
           ,
           which
           yet
           did
           but
           little
           affect
           or
           concern
           him
           ,
           they
           had
           on
           the
           contrary
           much
           occasion
           to
           look
           about
           them
           at
           home
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           these
           Emissaries
           were
           to
           promote
           ,
           tooth
           and
           nail
           ,
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Duke's
           being
           both
           Papists
           ;
           but
           particularly
           to
           affirm
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           was
           most
           certainly
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           discover
           assured
           Evidences
           of
           it
           ;
           as
           also
           of
           the
           Measures
           concerted
           to
           bring
           in
           both
           Popery
           and
           Arbitrary
           Power
           ,
           and
           really
           to
           detect
           some
           Measures
           ,
           which
           themselves
           
           had
           as
           yet
           but
           only
           projected
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           but
           proposed
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           but
           to
           the
           Duke
           only
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           fully
           consented
           to
           ,
           and
           begun
           underhand
           to
           be
           put
           in
           practice
           ;
           And
           having
           once
           well
           imprest
           this
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           exaggerate
           the
           greatness
           and
           eminency
           of
           the
           danger
           ,
           the
           more
           to
           alarm
           them
           ;
           and
           slily
           to
           insinuate
           ,
           that
           an
           Accommodation
           was
           Transacting
           between
           the
           two
           Churches
           of
           Rome
           and
           England
           ;
           and
           a
           thousand
           other
           Artifices
           they
           us'd
           besides
           ,
           to
           animate
           each
           Party
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           too
           tedious
           for
           your
           Lordship
           to
           read
           ,
           or
           me
           to
           relate
           ;
           neither
           need
           I
           tell
           you
           how
           they
           traversed
           one
           another's
           designs
           ,
           only
           I
           must
           Note
           ,
           Sir
           
             Roger
             L'Estrange
          
           ,
           and
           almost
           all
           the
           Writers
           for
           that
           side
           ,
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           serving
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           some
           also
           of
           the
           other
           Party
           ,
           though
           unknown
           to
           themselves
           ,
           were
           and
           are
           still
           but
           the
           unhappy
           Tools
           and
           Instruments
           of
           French
           Jesuits
           and
           Machiavillian
           Emissaries
           ;
           who
           were
           the
           main
           Conjurers
           ,
           that
           by
           undiscovered
           Spells
           have
           raised
           up
           those
           Devils
           of
           Discord
           ,
           that
           under
           the
           Names
           of
           Whigs
           ,
           Tories
           ,
           and
           Trimmers
           ,
           have
           so
           much
           disturbed
           our
           Native
           Country
           ,
           and
           the
           LORD
           knoweth
           where
           it
           will
           terminate
           .
           I
           am
           glad
           to
           hear
           your
           
           Lordship
           hath
           so
           well
           exerted
           the
           Caution
           and
           Prudence
           inherent
           in
           your
           Family
           in
           these
           times
           of
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           may
           it
           be
           so
           still
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           hearty
           desire
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             Humble
             and
             most
             Obedient
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               April
               8.
               1682.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XLV
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Duke
             of
             
             York's
             being
             drawn
             into
             a
             close
             Correspondence
             with
             the
             French
             Court
             ,
             with
             an
             Account
             of
             his
             Pension
             from
             thence
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Cannot
           think
           your
           Lordship
           will
           so
           much
           admire
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           should
           suffer
           himself
           to
           engage
           into
           a
           close
           Correspondence
           with
           the
           French
           Court
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           separate
           Treaty
           with
           them
           ,
           when
           other
           things
           more
           unlikely
           ,
           have
           been
           made
           evident
           enough
           so
           as
           not
           to
           be
           contradicted
           :
           I
           cannot
           tell
           at
           present
           whether
           there
           be
           any
           other
           particulars
           of
           this
           same
           Treaty
           ,
           than
           what
           has
           come
           within
           my
           Cognizance
           ;
           but
           so
           much
           as
           has
           ,
           as
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           be
           acceptable
           ,
           I
           as
           freely
           communicate
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           substance
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Duke
           was
           engaged
           to
           stick
           close
           to
           his
           Alliance
           with
           France
           ,
           declining
           all
           Treaties
           with
           those
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           ,
           and
           even
           with
           the
           Pope
           himself
           ,
           without
           the
           French
           King's
           Privity
           and
           Approbation
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           To
           oppose
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           his
           Power
           ,
           the
           King
           his
           Brother
           ,
           from
           engaging
           in
           any
           War
           for
           the
           Confederates
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           To
           joyn
           with
           him
           ,
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           in
           making
           a
           strong
           Effort
           to
           draw
           in
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           to
           embrace
           a
           separate
           Interest
           from
           that
           of
           the
           States
           of
           Holland
           ;
           and
           if
           not
           ,
           to
           come
           over
           to
           the
           Roman
           Religion
           ,
           at
           least
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           separate
           Treaty
           with
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           France
           and
           England
           ,
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           laying
           a
           sure
           foundation
           for
           his
           own
           future
           Greatness
           ,
           and
           establish
           it
           on
           both
           sides
           the
           Sea
           by
           the
           suppression
           of
           all
           Factions
           which
           now
           disturbed
           his
           Uncle
           ,
           and
           might
           afterward
           disturb
           him
           ;
           and
           in
           case
           he
           proved
           still
           obstinate
           ,
           to
           second
           him
           in
           all
           Methods
           that
           might
           be
           used
           to
           hinder
           his
           Succession
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           by
           hindring
           any
           Match
           that
           might
           be
           proposed
           between
           the
           Prince
           
           and
           the
           Princess
           Mary
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           should
           for
           that
           purpose
           keep
           off
           Matching
           either
           of
           his
           Two
           Daughters
           upon
           several
           pretences
           to
           gain
           time
           till
           a
           fit
           juncture
           might
           come
           ,
           when
           Matches
           might
           be
           accomplished
           for
           them
           both
           ,
           with
           French
           Princes
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           Princes
           in
           that
           Interest
           ,
           viz.
           the
           eldest
           to
           the
           Dauphin
           ,
           and
           the
           younger
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           ,
           or
           a
           Prince
           of
           the
           Houses
           of
           Conde
           or
           Conti
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Modena
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           the
           Duke
           should
           do
           his
           utmost
           to
           have
           the
           Government
           of
           his
           Children
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           them
           Tu●ored
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           Religion
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           were
           obstinate
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           should
           sail
           of
           other
           Issue
           ,
           then
           they
           would
           have
           had
           him
           to
           exclude
           them
           ,
           and
           Adopt
           the
           Duke
           of
           Chartres
           for
           his
           Heir
           ,
           (
           but
           this
           was
           only
           proposed
           )
           and
           Intail
           the
           Crown
           thence
           forward
           to
           Heirs
           Male
           only
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           the
           Salique
           Law
           Established
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           France
           ;
           but
           and
           if
           he
           should
           not
           be
           powerful
           enough
           to
           hinder
           a
           Match
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           Protestant
           Prince
           ,
           (
           but
           of
           the
           former
           they
           were
           most
           jealous
           ,
           )
           then
           to
           concur
           with
           them
           to
           cut
           him
           off
           ;
           but
           this
           point
           would
           not
           be
           formally
           assented
           to
           neither
           .
        
         
         
           But
           all
           Points
           proposed
           were
           on
           his
           part
           easily
           assented
           to
           ;
           As
           doing
           his
           utmost
           for
           the
           propagation
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           pursuing
           Measures
           concerted
           for
           dividing
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           undermining
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           putting
           forward
           Arbitrary
           Counsels
           without
           reserve
           ,
           and
           particularly
           to
           raise
           Arms
           in
           Scotland
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           call
           in
           French
           Forces
           ,
           in
           case
           the
           King
           should
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           by
           any
           Motives
           whatsoever
           ,
           be
           influenced
           to
           act
           to
           the
           French
           King's
           prejudice
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           The
           Duke
           was
           to
           take
           care
           ,
           That
           no
           Popish
           Clergy
           or
           Layety
           should
           be
           imploy'd
           by
           him
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           were
           in
           the
           French
           Interests
           ,
           and
           trust
           his
           main
           Secrets
           with
           none
           but
           such
           as
           were
           
           French-born
           Jesuits
           ;
           on
           which
           Conditions
           he
           was
           to
           have
           a
           considerable
           Annuity
           of
           Six
           hundred
           thousand
           Crowns
           ,
           and
           extraordinary
           Sums
           when
           necessary
           ,
           and
           the
           circumstances
           of
           things
           did
           require
           to
           carry
           on
           any
           of
           the
           forementioned
           Points
           ,
           even
           to
           what
           he
           pleased
           himself
           to
           demand
           .
        
         
           So
           all
           things
           being
           thus
           concluded
           ,
           he
           received
           in
           hand
           ,
           Three
           hundred
           thousand
           Crowns
           of
           his
           Annuity
           ,
           and
           Six
           
           hundred
           thousand
           Crowns
           extraordinary
           ;
           and
           Jewish
           Bankers
           were
           accordingly
           imployed
           to
           transmit
           the
           Money
           to
           him
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ;
           Besides
           all
           which
           ,
           the
           French
           King's
           Confessor
           promised
           him
           a
           private
           Contribution
           from
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           others
           under
           his
           influence
           ,
           of
           six
           hundred
           thousand
           Crowns
           more
           .
           But
           notwithstanding
           all
           these
           mighty
           promises
           ,
           and
           other
           more
           magnificent
           ones
           ,
           That
           he
           should
           not
           want
           five
           or
           six
           Millions
           of
           Livres
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           to
           bring
           a
           design
           to
           perfection
           when
           once
           he
           had
           made
           a
           progress
           ;
           their
           Notes
           say
           ,
           That
           private
           directions
           were
           given
           to
           feed
           him
           only
           with
           such
           mean
           pittances
           as
           would
           but
           just
           enable
           him
           to
           keep
           himself
           up
           ,
           and
           persuade
           him
           still
           to
           go
           on
           ,
           to
           perplex
           matters
           ,
           or
           
             Broviller
             les
             Cartes
          
           as
           they
           term
           it
           ,
           raise
           and
           exasperate
           Factions
           and
           Parties
           ;
           but
           never
           to
           proceed
           so
           far
           as
           totally
           to
           suppress
           any
           ,
           lest
           he
           should
           make
           himself
           too
           much
           Master
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           be
           able
           to
           set
           up
           for
           himself
           ,
           without
           their
           further
           Aid
           and
           Concurrence
           ,
           or
           have
           any
           Money
           to
           spare
           and
           lay
           up
           for
           his
           own
           use
           ,
           or
           to
           imploy
           in
           private
           Cabals
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Method
           they
           used
           .
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           with
           most
           of
           their
           other
           Pensioners
           among
           the
           English
           Popish
           Party
           ;
           but
           to
           
           all
           their
           other
           Instruments
           ,
           they
           were
           most
           liberal
           and
           punctual
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           they
           had
           no
           further
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           turn
           them
           off
           ,
           and
           provoke
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           said
           ,
           to
           use
           their
           Talents
           on
           a
           contrary
           side
           .
           Pardon
           ,
           I
           beseech
           ,
           
             your
             Lordship
          
           ,
           my
           prolixity
           ,
           and
           interpret
           it
           for
           a
           willingness
           to
           serve
           you
           ,
           as
           it
           really
           is
           ,
           in
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             most
             humble
             and
             most
             devoted
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Jan.
               28.
               1680.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XLVI
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Dutchess
             of
             York's
             being
             gained
             entirely
             to
             the
             French
             Interests
             :
             With
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Proposals
             she
             assented
             to
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           HAving
           gained
           the
           Duke
           over
           into
           their
           Interests
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           to
           assent
           to
           the
           performance
           almost
           of
           every
           Proposal
           to
           him
           on
           their
           part
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           in
           my
           last
           set
           forth
           at
           large
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ;
           The
           next
           step
           was
           to
           bring
           in
           the
           Dutchess
           ,
           his
           Consort
           ,
           now
           into
           the
           same
           or
           worse
           Noose
           ,
           who
           being
           an
           adopted
           Daughter
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Feminine
           Gender
           ,
           they
           found
           no
           hard
           Task
           to
           effect
           ;
           and
           after
           some
           Tampering
           ,
           they
           at
           last
           prevailed
           so
           far
           as
           to
           persuade
           her
           to
           discover
           to
           them
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           her
           Husband
           's
           greatest
           Secrets
           ,
           and
           would
           never
           let
           him
           rest
           ,
           but
           be
           incessantly
           teazing
           him
           till
           she
           had
           extorted
           all
           that
           was
           worth
           knowing
           or
           communication
           from
           him
           ;
           not
           to
           fail
           to
           transmit
           unto
           them
           an
           account
           from
           time
           to
           time
           of
           the
           Money
           the
           Duke
           received
           from
           them
           ,
           
           how
           he
           spent
           it
           ;
           to
           use
           all
           the
           influence
           she
           had
           over
           him
           ,
           to
           perform
           with
           utmost
           exactness
           all
           the
           points
           of
           his
           Agreement
           with
           them
           ;
           but
           more
           particularly
           that
           part
           which
           related
           to
           the
           Duke's
           Daughters
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           to
           second
           effectually
           the
           means
           which
           they
           should
           prescribe
           her
           at
           any
           time
           about
           giving
           an
           
             Italian
             Fig
          
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           two
           Princesses
           ,
           or
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           though
           requisite
           ,
           as
           the
           cause
           of
           Religion
           ,
           her
           own
           main
           Interest
           of
           securing
           the
           English
           Throne
           in
           the
           Succession
           of
           it
           to
           her
           Husband
           and
           her
           own
           Issue
           ,
           should
           necessarily
           require
           ,
           without
           concerning
           the
           Duke
           her
           Husband
           at
           all
           in
           the
           said
           Intrigue
           ;
           In
           consideration
           of
           her
           compliance
           wherein
           ,
           she
           was
           likewise
           to
           have
           an
           Annuity
           assigned
           her
           ,
           but
           the
           definite
           Sum
           is
           not
           mentioned
           ;
           and
           whether
           she
           had
           Sons
           or
           Daughters
           to
           live
           ,
           she
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           lay
           in
           her
           power
           to
           promote
           it
           ,
           was
           to
           assent
           to
           have
           them
           Match'd
           to
           the
           most
           apparent
           of
           the
           Royal
           Family
           of
           France
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           any
           such
           for
           them
           ;
           or
           into
           such
           other
           Princely
           Families
           as
           were
           most
           suitable
           for
           them
           in
           the
           Judgment
           of
           his
           Most
           Christian
           Majesty
           ;
           who
           did
           oblige
           himself
           to
           take
           a
           Paternal
           care
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           would
           ever
           keep
           his
           Royal
           Word
           by
           the
           exactest
           Performance
           .
           I
           do
           not
           question
           but
           these
           things
           
           are
           a
           Trouble
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ;
           tho'
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           persuade
           my self
           ,
           you
           would
           not
           willingly
           be
           without
           the
           perfectest
           Intelligence
           of
           them
           that
           you
           can
           get
           ,
           wherein
           I
           have
           had
           the
           Honour
           ,
           and
           shall
           always
           think
           my self
           happy
           to
           serve
           you
           in
           any
           the
           least
           degree
           ,
           and
           am
           proud
           of
           the
           opportunity
           to
           subscribe
           my self
           once
           more
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             Most
             Humble
             and
             Most
             Obedient
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Jan.
               12.
               1680.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XLVII
           .
        
         
           
             Containing
             a
             general
             Account
             of
             Parties
             engaged
             in
             French
             Interests
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Designs
             ;
             but
             more
             particularly
             of
             one
             Kelly
             a
             Priest
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           YOur
           Lordship
           will
           not
           now
           wonder
           ,
           when
           such
           as
           I
           have
           mentioned
           in
           some
           of
           my
           late
           Letters
           ,
           have
           plung'd
           themselves
           so
           deeply
           in
           French
           Sudds
           ,
           that
           others
           should
           be
           so
           easily
           drawn
           into
           their
           Interests
           ;
           I
           am
           to
           acquaint
           you
           therefore
           ,
           That
           this
           Court
           had
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Projection
           ,
           gain'd
           the
           most
           considerable
           Roman
           Catholicks
           in
           the
           Three
           Kingdoms
           ,
           by
           fair
           and
           specious
           Pretences
           ,
           to
           comply
           even
           to
           every
           thing
           they
           desired
           of
           them
           ;
           as
           thinking
           King
           Lewis
           to
           be
           a
           most
           Generous
           Prince
           ,
           that
           had
           no
           By-ends
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           was
           most
           able
           ,
           was
           most
           willing
           to
           promote
           the
           propagation
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           re-instating
           their
           King
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           Protect
           them
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           pure
           piece
           of
           Honour
           and
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           ,
           
           as
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           Word
           it
           ;
           who
           therefore
           most
           willingly
           entred
           into
           a
           Correspondence
           with
           his
           Agents
           and
           Emissaries
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           them
           took
           Pensions
           ,
           but
           I
           cannot
           give
           your
           Lordship
           a
           List
           of
           their
           Names
           at
           this
           juncture
           ;
           but
           most
           of
           that
           Kidney
           acted
           freely
           ,
           in
           using
           all
           the
           endeavours
           they
           possibly
           could
           ,
           to
           induce
           both
           King
           ,
           Duke
           ,
           &c.
           to
           a
           compliance
           with
           them
           in
           all
           things
           they
           had
           instructions
           to
           move
           to
           them
           and
           sollicit
           for
           ;
           as
           they
           had
           long
           done
           themselves
           in
           the
           points
           I
           have
           already
           mentioned
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           need
           not
           repeat
           :
           But
           tho'
           they
           designed
           ,
           if
           either
           one
           or
           both
           of
           the
           Royal
           Brothers
           should
           disoblige
           them
           too
           much
           ,
           especially
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           that
           any
           juncture
           of
           things
           ,
           or
           grand
           conveniency
           of
           theirs
           ,
           should
           persuade
           ,
           to
           proceed
           to
           some
           barbarous
           Extremity
           against
           the
           Persons
           of
           one
           or
           both
           of
           them
           ;
           yet
           they
           thought
           not
           good
           to
           trust
           any
           British
           Papists
           with
           any
           thing
           so
           black
           ,
           no
           not
           so
           much
           as
           their
           Jesuits
           ,
           but
           took
           particular
           heed
           to
           reserve
           th●se
           Mysteries
           to
           another
           Cabal
           ,
           having
           provided
           for
           that
           a
           Juncto
           of
           Foreigners
           and
           Irish
           for
           the
           taking
           off
           the
           King
           ,
           if
           things
           came
           to
           that
           extremity
           :
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Duke
           ,
           they
           seemed
           not
           much
           afraid
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           made
           no
           such
           exact
           provision
           ,
           
           but
           they
           knew
           of
           some
           two
           or
           three
           desperate
           Fanaticks
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           in
           reserve
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           of
           the
           
             Scotch
             Nation
          
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           King
           alone
           was
           to
           be
           taken
           off
           ,
           then
           the
           Dutchess's
           Cabal
           in
           conjunction
           with
           that
           of
           Portsmouth
           ,
           were
           to
           engage
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           if
           things
           came
           to
           that
           extremity
           ,
           as
           that
           both
           Brothers
           were
           to
           be
           removed
           ,
           then
           
           Portsmouth's
           Gang
           was
           only
           to
           be
           imployed
           ,
           without
           the
           concern
           or
           privity
           of
           the
           other
           .
           And
           this
           last
           Cabal
           of
           
           Portsmouth's
           was
           composed
           of
           French
           and
           Irish
           Jesuits
           ,
           and
           Jesuited
           Popish
           Bigots
           .
        
         
           But
           among
           them
           there
           was
           a
           certain
           Priest
           named
           Kelly
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           long
           time
           Banker
           to
           the
           Cabal
           ,
           and
           is
           still
           I
           believe
           ,
           on
           this
           side
           the
           Water
           ,
           and
           coming
           to
           hear
           by
           the
           Correspondence
           he
           held
           with
           his
           Complotters
           in
           England
           ,
           there
           were
           some
           who
           scrupled
           such
           Undertakings
           ;
           he
           went
           Over
           ,
           saying
           ,
           He
           would
           procure
           enough
           to
           do
           either
           of
           the
           Works
           if
           occasion
           were
           .
           I
           had
           once
           a
           Bill
           upon
           him
           for
           a
           Friend
           of
           mine
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           remember
           he
           railed
           mightily
           against
           both
           King
           and
           Duke
           ,
           and
           said
           they
           were
           both
           Knaves
           ,
           Fools
           and
           Cowards
           ,
           for
           that
           having
           forsaken
           the
           French
           Interest
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           Ruined
           ,
           and
           see
           all
           their
           Kingdoms
           quickly
           
           in
           Flames
           ;
           That
           it
           was
           an
           easie
           matter
           for
           the
           King
           of
           France
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           That
           it
           would
           very
           quickly
           be
           effected
           ,
           and
           be
           a
           most
           laudable
           Action
           ;
           and
           would
           ,
           he
           hoped
           ,
           end
           in
           the
           total
           subjection
           of
           the
           Three
           Kingdoms
           to
           the
           French
           King's
           Power
           ,
           which
           he
           heartily
           wished
           for
           his
           poor
           Country's
           sake
           ,
           so
           tyrannized
           over
           by
           Hereticks
           ;
           with
           abundance
           more
           of
           such
           Stuff
           ;
           but
           I
           knew
           not
           then
           he
           was
           so
           deeply
           concerned
           as
           afterward
           ,
           when
           I
           found
           his
           name
           for
           an
           Undertaker
           in
           
           Portsmouth's
           Cabal
           ;
           one
           Father
           Patrick
           also
           who
           used
           often
           to
           go
           and
           come
           ,
           and
           was
           wont
           to
           conceal
           his
           Intriguing
           under
           a
           peculiar
           appearance
           ,
           was
           another
           of
           the
           same
           Cabal
           ,
           with
           two
           or
           three
           French
           Men
           ,
           whose
           Names
           I
           have
           not
           at
           present
           .
           Your
           Lordship
           will
           pardon
           this
           imperfect
           Account
           ,
           and
           judge
           favourably
           of
           his
           Endeavours
           ,
           who
           desires
           nothing
           more
           than
           to
           gratifie
           your
           Expectation
           ,
           who
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Honour
             's
             most
             Humble
             and
             Devoted
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Jan.
               19.
               1680
               ,
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XLVIII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Private
             Treaty
             between
             King
             Charles
             the
             Second
             ,
             and
             the
             French
             King.
             Anno
             1576
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           already
           upon
           two
           several
           occasions
           observed
           to
           Your
           Lordship
           ,
           how
           the
           Duke
           and
           Dutchess
           were
           drawn
           into
           private
           Correspondences
           with
           the
           French
           Court
           ,
           which
           when
           they
           had
           once
           happily
           effected
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           already
           in
           their
           Interests
           ,
           (
           whereof
           I
           have
           mentioned
           soome
           )
           drawn
           in
           ,
           many
           more
           both
           Courtiers
           and
           others
           ;
           they
           proceeded
           ,
           being
           thus
           so
           considerably
           re-inforced
           ,
           to
           hedge
           in
           the
           King
           himself
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           high
           time
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           now
           a
           greater
           Jealousie
           than
           ever
           ,
           of
           the
           Match
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           tho'
           he
           were
           not
           yet
           come
           over
           into
           England
           to
           that
           purpose
           ;
           and
           so
           far
           they
           did
           prevail
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           oblige
           himself
           to
           do
           all
           he
           could
           to
           observe
           still
           a
           partial
           Neutrality
           with
           them
           :
           
           Then
           they
           proposed
           his
           hindring
           the
           Match
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           unless
           he
           could
           be
           drawn
           into
           a
           separate
           Treaty
           with
           the
           two
           Kings
           ,
           and
           delay
           at
           all
           Matching
           of
           the
           Princesses
           till
           a
           general
           Peace
           ,
           and
           to
           reserve
           the
           Eldest
           for
           the
           Dauphin
           ;
           tho'
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           they
           promised
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bavaria
           the
           same
           advantage
           for
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           keep
           him
           in
           a
           Neutrality
           with
           them
           during
           the
           then
           War
           with
           the
           Confederates
           ,
           but
           never
           intended
           it
           with
           the
           latter
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           have
           effected
           it
           with
           our
           Princess
           ;
           But
           in
           that
           ,
           the
           King
           told
           them
           ,
           There
           might
           be
           difficulties
           insuperable
           ,
           and
           so
           could
           promise
           them
           nothing
           but
           his
           Endeavours
           ,
           which
           by
           reason
           the
           Parliament
           and
           People
           were
           much
           out
           of
           Humour
           ,
           upon
           the
           Duke
           's
           late
           Match
           would
           require
           much
           Money
           ;
           because
           now
           for
           him
           to
           go
           about
           to
           cross
           them
           afresh
           ,
           in
           obstructing
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           delaying
           such
           a
           Match
           ,
           the
           proposal
           whereof
           was
           already
           so
           much
           known
           to
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           found
           to
           be
           so
           much
           desired
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           remedy
           they
           imagined
           they
           had
           left
           them
           against
           the
           feared
           mischief
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           would
           hinder
           them
           perhaps
           from
           granting
           him
           such
           Supplies
           as
           he
           might
           otherwise
           expect
           of
           them
           :
           unless
           his
           Most
           Christian
           Majesty
           obliged
           himself
           to
           
           supply
           him
           with
           Money
           enough
           to
           need
           them
           not
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           buy
           Votes
           ,
           and
           to
           stop
           clamorous
           Mouths
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           that
           Motion
           of
           theirs
           about
           committing
           the
           Children
           to
           the
           Duke's
           Care
           and
           Tu●orage
           ,
           tho'
           they
           were
           seconded
           in
           it
           by
           the
           Duke
           himself
           with
           all
           the
           importunity
           imaginable
           ,
           yet
           he
           absolutely
           denied
           them
           ;
           saying
           ,
           They
           were
           his
           Children
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           Nation
           's
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Duke's
           ,
           especially
           now
           he
           had
           Matched
           so
           much
           against
           the
           Nation
           's
           liking
           ;
           and
           that
           could
           he
           have
           believed
           the
           People
           of
           England
           would
           have
           taken
           so
           much
           Allarm
           at
           that
           Marriage
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           taken
           care
           to
           have
           stopped
           it
           in
           time
           ;
           But
           that
           having
           let
           one
           Fault
           pass
           ,
           to
           admit
           another
           much
           worse
           ,
           was
           a
           thing
           he
           doubted
           not
           but
           would
           cause
           such
           Earthquakes
           as
           he
           was
           resolved
           not
           to
           run
           the
           risque
           of
           ,
           therefore
           should
           not
           do
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           Article
           was
           wholly
           laid
           aside
           ,
           and
           the
           Treaty
           concluded
           without
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           French
           King
           was
           to
           pay
           ours
           an
           Annuity
           of
           Twelve
           hundred
           thousand
           Crowns
           ,
           whereof
           Six
           hundred
           thousand
           in
           hand
           ,
           besides
           a
           Donative
           of
           a
           like
           Sum
           at
           the
           same
           time
           for
           Extraordinaries
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           occasion
           should
           happen
           by
           crosness
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           Rebellion
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           that
           should
           reasonably
           
           require
           so
           much
           ,
           then
           he
           was
           promised
           to
           have
           it
           augmented
           to
           twelve
           Millions
           of
           Livres
           whilst
           such
           Troubles
           should
           last
           ,
           tho'
           this
           latter
           part
           they
           never
           intended
           ,
           but
           gave
           orders
           he
           should
           be
           treated
           only
           with
           a
           Bit
           now
           and
           then
           ,
           as
           was
           the
           Duke
           his
           Brother
           ;
           only
           if
           a
           Civil
           War
           should
           happen
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           feed
           it
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           till
           it
           were
           fit
           to
           pour
           in
           French
           Forces
           among
           them
           ,
           &c.
           
           Yet
           I
           have
           observed
           ,
           during
           my
           abode
           in
           this
           Station
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Fund
           of
           Twenty
           Millions
           of
           Livres
           designed
           for
           our
           three
           Kingdoms
           ,
           whereof
           sometimes
           they
           gave
           largely
           to
           the
           King
           and
           Duke
           his
           Brother
           ,
           and
           slenderly
           to
           the
           several
           Factions
           ,
           only
           to
           keep
           them
           in
           heart
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           again
           largely
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           little
           or
           none
           to
           the
           King
           and
           Duke
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           former
           Lusty
           ,
           and
           Mettlesome
           to
           kick
           and
           keep
           the
           others
           Low
           ,
           that
           being
           in
           a
           crowing
           condition
           ,
           they
           might
           comply
           with
           them
           .
           Of
           those
           Sums
           ,
           there
           has
           gone
           some
           years
           Four
           ,
           sometimes
           Six
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           Eight
           Millions
           to
           Scotland
           and
           Ireland
           ;
           but
           to
           the
           King
           and
           Duke
           ,
           there
           never
           went
           more
           than
           than
           I
           have
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           that
           but
           the
           first
           Year
           neither
           ;
           all
           the
           rest
           went
           to
           the
           
           other
           Courtiers
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           several
           Factions
           ,
           who
           of
           late
           have
           had
           most
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Treaty
           ,
           which
           was
           concluded
           by
           a
           private
           Agent
           ,
           as
           were
           the
           others
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Clause
           incerted
           ,
           which
           gave
           the
           King
           leave
           ,
           if
           too
           much
           press'd
           upon
           ,
           to
           pretend
           as
           if
           he
           would
           side
           with
           the
           Confederates
           against
           France
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           Money
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           his
           Parliament
           on
           that
           account
           ;
           but
           yet
           he
           was
           by
           no
           means
           to
           Declare
           ,
           but
           to
           get
           an
           Army
           and
           Revenue
           settled
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           such
           as
           was
           supposed
           to
           be
           the
           duration
           of
           the
           War
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           use
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           to
           settle
           his
           Prerogative-Royal
           ,
           and
           make
           himself
           Absolute
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           cannot
           ,
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           without
           some
           Reluctancy
           ,
           think
           of
           several
           Passages
           in
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           particularly
           ,
           that
           a
           King
           who
           above
           Twenty
           Years
           had
           had
           the
           greatest
           opportunity
           of
           any
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           to
           make
           himself
           great
           both
           at
           Home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           should
           fall
           to
           so
           abject
           a
           State
           ,
           as
           to
           become
           a
           
             French
             Pensioner
          
           ,
           which
           without
           the
           addition
           of
           any
           other
           Crime
           ,
           is
           more
           than
           enough
           eternally
           to
           blast
           the
           Memory
           of
           an
           English
           Monarch
           ;
           but
           I
           know
           
           this
           Subject
           can
           be
           ungrateful
           to
           no
           one
           alive
           more
           than
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           forbear
           further
           insisting
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Honour
             's
             to
             Serve
             and
             Obey
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Jan.
               27.
               1680.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XLIX
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             King
             Charles
             II's
             Politick's
             upon
             his
             Entring
             into
             the
             fore-mentioned
             private
             League
             with
             France
             ,
             as
             represented
             by
             the
             French
             Court.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           IN
           my
           last
           ,
           your
           Lordship
           had
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           
             Private
             League
          
           entred
           into
           by
           our
           King
           ,
           and
           this
           Court
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           now
           unworthy
           your
           curiosity
           to
           know
           the
           Censure
           they
           have
           past
           upon
           him
           in
           relation
           to
           that
           head
           ;
           they
           have
           said
           ,
           they
           understood
           well
           enough
           that
           what
           ever
           their
           Design
           might
           be
           in
           obtaining
           such
           a
           point
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           Brother
           's
           too
           upon
           them
           ,
           was
           to
           draw
           as
           much
           Money
           out
           of
           them
           as
           they
           possibly
           could
           thereby
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           to
           venture
           too
           far
           on
           any
           of
           those
           important
           and
           ticklish
           Points
           proposed
           ,
           without
           very
           large
           Summs
           ,
           to
           secure
           every
           Step
           made
           forward
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           advance
           too
           ;
           for
           that
           they
           both
           concluded
           that
           the
           best
           and
           only
           way
           to
           make
           the
           French
           stick
           close
           to
           them
           was
           ,
           to
           be
           always
           considerably
           before-hand
           with
           them
           ,
           not
           without
           reason
           ,
           as
           they
           imagined
           ,
           fearing
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           were
           not
           still
           before-hand
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           engaged
           them
           in
           Difficulties
           ,
           and
           saw
           them
           fast
           ,
           they
           would
           
           leave
           them
           in
           the
           lurch
           :
           As
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           tho'
           they
           knew
           him
           to
           be
           no
           more
           a
           Papist
           than
           he
           was
           a
           Politician
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           of
           the
           Opinion
           ,
           if
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           could
           be
           handsomly
           made
           predominant
           ,
           it
           might
           suit
           better
           with
           the
           Monarchy
           ;
           yet
           having
           no
           Children
           to
           succeed
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           but
           careless
           in
           that
           point
           ,
           and
           his
           Brother
           only
           being
           concerned
           in
           that
           matter
           ,
           he
           moved
           only
           as
           he
           was
           spurred
           on
           by
           his
           importunity
           ,
           the
           Temptation
           of
           Money
           ,
           the
           Diffidence
           he
           had
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           among
           others
           ,
           the
           Fears
           he
           had
           either
           of
           having
           his
           days
           shortned
           ,
           or
           his
           Crown
           very
           much
           endangered
           by
           the
           Intrigues
           of
           his
           Brother
           ,
           or
           the
           French
           King
           ;
           should
           he
           not
           keep
           fair
           and
           humour
           them
           both
           in
           some
           tollerable
           measure
           ,
           since
           he
           found
           himself
           so
           far
           intangled
           in
           their
           snares
           :
           For
           as
           for
           his
           Nephew
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           no
           aversion
           for
           him
           ,
           but
           rather
           an
           inclination
           through
           Nature
           and
           Policy
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           of
           himself
           willing
           enough
           the
           Match
           should
           go
           on
           ;
           yet
           that
           he
           would
           have
           been
           glad
           ,
           if
           the
           Prince
           could
           have
           been
           drawn
           over
           to
           the
           French
           Interest
           ,
           for
           that
           then
           he
           thought
           he
           would
           have
           compassed
           many
           desirable
           Ends
           in
           one
           business
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           very
           great
           advance
           to
           have
           satisfied
           all
           parties
           in
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           several
           Pretensions
           ;
           because
           that
           then
           he
           supposed
           he
           could
           have
           satisfied
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           in
           bringing
           
           over
           a
           Prince
           to
           his
           Interest
           so
           very
           capable
           to
           serve
           him
           in
           that
           juncture
           of
           time
           ;
           that
           he
           would
           have
           satisfied
           also
           those
           of
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           were
           well
           affected
           to
           the
           English
           Monarchy
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           have
           likewise
           our
           Trading
           Companies
           ,
           by
           marrying
           our
           Princess
           to
           a
           Prince
           of
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           by
           separating
           from
           the
           Interests
           of
           the
           States
           of
           Holland
           ,
           and
           drawing
           into
           a
           League
           with
           two
           great
           Kings
           ,
           should
           have
           put
           into
           a
           condition
           to
           depress
           that
           Republick
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           ill
           a
           Neighbour
           to
           the
           Monarchy
           ,
           so
           much
           our
           rival
           in
           Trade
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           a
           fomenter
           of
           the
           Schisms
           and
           Factions
           in
           England
           ;
           that
           thereby
           he
           should
           have
           laid
           grounds
           to
           hope
           ,
           that
           if
           ever
           he
           succeeded
           to
           those
           Crowns
           ,
           he
           might
           be
           able
           to
           subject
           the
           Belgick
           to
           the
           
             British
             Lions
          
           ,
           and
           transfer
           the
           magazine
           of
           the
           Riches
           of
           the
           World
           from
           the
           Netherlands
           into
           England
           ;
           and
           that
           fie
           thought
           to
           have
           satisfied
           the
           Duke
           ,
           his
           Brother
           ,
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           ,
           by
           so
           satisfying
           his
           friend
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           and
           likewise
           by
           depressing
           a
           Republick
           so
           well
           scituated
           and
           inclined
           to
           abet
           his
           deadly
           Enemies
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           appearance
           would
           way-lay
           his
           Succession
           to
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           thereby
           cutting
           off
           all
           occasion
           from
           that
           Male-content
           party
           ,
           that
           continually
           sought
           occasion
           to
           stir
           up
           against
           him
           the
           old
           Devils
           of
           Fears
           and
           Jealousies
           of
           Popery
           and
           
             Arbitrary
             Power
          
           .
           And
           that
           he
           thought
           to
           oblige
           the
           Prince
           
           too
           ,
           by
           putting
           him
           into
           a
           method
           to
           become
           a
           Sovereign
           in
           time
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           perswaded
           ,
           if
           the
           Prince
           complied
           with
           those
           Methods
           ,
           the
           Match
           could
           disoblige
           no
           body
           ,
           but
           the
           States
           of
           Holland
           ,
           and
           the
           sympathizing
           Factions
           of
           the
           Sectaries
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           Republicans
           ,
           whom
           he
           thought
           inconsiderable
           ;
           but
           that
           how
           desirous
           soever
           he
           was
           of
           such
           a
           Compliance
           with
           France
           ,
           as
           they
           desired
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           not
           in
           his
           inclination
           to
           break
           the
           Match
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           having
           in
           reality
           a
           much
           greater
           mind
           to
           the
           Alliance
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           than
           to
           that
           with
           the
           Dauphine
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           did
           imagine
           he
           foresaw
           unfurmountable
           Difficulties
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           might
           endanger
           ,
           if
           not
           over-turn
           ,
           his
           Throne
           ,
           ruine
           his
           Brother
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Royal
           Family
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           make
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           but
           a
           French
           Province
           ;
           however
           that
           knowing
           the
           Temper
           of
           the
           Duke
           ,
           his
           Brother
           ,
           and
           the
           vindicative
           humour
           of
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           seem
           almost
           all
           complaisant
           ,
           and
           temporize
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           whereby
           he
           might
           appease
           them
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           get
           what
           Money
           could
           be
           drawn
           from
           France
           ,
           both
           for
           his
           own
           security
           and
           pleasure
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           had
           done
           that
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           wheeling
           about
           and
           concluding
           the
           Match
           ,
           when
           they
           least
           thought
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           expected
           it
           would
           please
           his
           people
           again
           ,
           tho'
           never
           so
           unsatisfied
           by
           the
           delay
           .
           These
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           are
           the
           Sentiments
           
           of
           this
           Court
           ,
           concerning
           him
           ;
           which
           ,
           if
           true
           ,
           in
           all
           points
           ,
           I
           conceive
           they
           are
           more
           beholding
           to
           him
           ,
           than
           many
           persons
           in
           England
           are
           willing
           to
           believe
           of
           him
           ;
           but
           I
           shall
           leave
           it
           to
           your
           Lordships
           profound
           Judgment
           ,
           to
           revolve
           upon
           the
           particulars
           ,
           and
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             Most
             Humble
             and
             Devoted
             Servant
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Feb.
               1.
               1680.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           L.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Duke
             of
             
             York's
             Politicks
             upon
             his
             entring
             into
             a
             close
             Correspondence
             with
             France
             ,
             as
             the
             French
             Politicians
             represent
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           AS
           I
           have
           transmitted
           to
           your
           Lordship
           the
           exactest
           Particulars
           I
           could
           learn
           concerning
           the
           King's
           entring
           into
           a
           private
           Treaty
           with
           France
           ,
           and
           in
           my
           last
           the
           Censure
           of
           this
           Court
           thereupon
           ;
           I
           have
           also
           to
           the
           best
           of
           my
           remembrance
           given
           you
           likewise
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           Duke's
           being
           drawn
           into
           a
           close
           Correspondence
           
           with
           them
           some
           time
           before
           ;
           but
           whether
           it
           were
           that
           the
           Ministers
           on
           this
           side
           conceived
           such
           a
           Judgment
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           related
           ,
           and
           such
           of
           the
           Duke
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           just
           about
           to
           relate
           ,
           I
           cannot
           possitively
           determine
           ;
           but
           thus
           it
           is
           they
           censure
           him
           ,
           saying
           ,
           That
           though
           he
           was
           so
           much
           a
           Bigot
           in
           Religion
           that
           he
           was
           totally
           averse
           to
           the
           
             Aurangian
             Alliance
          
           ,
           unless
           it
           could
           be
           reconciled
           to
           those
           ends
           which
           he
           proposed
           to
           himself
           thereby
           ,
           and
           especially
           about
           Replanting
           both
           the
           
             Popish
             Religion
          
           and
           
             Absolute
             Power
          
           in
           the
           three
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           incline
           rather
           to
           the
           Match
           suggested
           with
           the
           Dauphine
           ,
           with
           an
           intent
           the
           more
           friendly
           to
           oblige
           his
           Most
           Christian
           Majesty
           to
           assist
           him
           through
           all
           the
           difficulties
           he
           fore-saw
           he
           had
           to
           pass
           ;
           yet
           he
           was
           not
           a
           little
           affraid
           ,
           of
           the
           great
           Resistance
           he
           knew
           would
           necessarily
           be
           made
           against
           such
           an
           Alliance
           ,
           which
           many
           in
           England
           looked
           upon
           as
           the
           most
           pernicious
           that
           ever
           could
           befall
           their
           Nation
           ;
           being
           also
           of
           himself
           not
           a
           little
           jealous
           ,
           that
           if
           once
           such
           a
           Match
           between
           his
           Eldest
           Daughter
           and
           the
           Dauphine
           were
           concluded
           ,
           some
           sly
           practises
           might
           be
           carried
           on
           by
           the
           French
           Court
           ,
           against
           the
           Issue
           he
           should
           have
           by
           his
           now
           Dutchess
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           that
           his
           Daughter
           might
           probably
           have
           by
           the
           Dauphine
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           he
           was
           much
           more
           willing
           and
           desirous
           ,
           if
           it
           might
           be
           compassed
           ,
           that
           a
           
           Match
           might
           in
           time
           convenient
           be
           concluded
           between
           his
           said
           Daughter
           rather
           and
           his
           Dutchesses
           Brother
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Modena
           ,
           or
           some
           Italian
           Prince
           ,
           of
           no
           power
           enough
           to
           be
           apprehended
           to
           entertain
           any
           such
           Designs
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           much
           French
           as
           she
           was
           before
           ,
           his
           Dutchess
           was
           now
           of
           the
           same
           Sentiments
           too
           ,
           being
           married
           ,
           and
           in
           hopes
           of
           a
           numerous
           Issue
           by
           the
           Duke
           .
           These
           are
           all
           the
           Particulars
           I
           have
           hitherto
           met
           with
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Duke
           and
           his
           Dutchess's
           Sentiments
           ,
           and
           with
           which
           I
           conclude
           ,
           who
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             Most
             Humble
             and
             Devoted
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Feb.
               14.
               1680.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           LI.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             
             Coleman's
             Intelligence
             ,
             and
             private
             Correspondence
             with
             France
             ,
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Duke's
             Disadvantage
             ;
             and
             his
             Motions
             and
             Pretences
             for
             Money
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           WHen
           I
           acquainted
           your
           Lordship
           with
           the
           Censure
           past
           by
           this
           Court
           upon
           the
           King
           and
           Duke's
           Sentiments
           ,
           in
           
           reference
           to
           their
           League
           and
           Correspondencies
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Match
           ,
           I
           could
           neither
           determine
           whether
           it
           were
           purely
           their
           own
           Suggestions
           ,
           collected
           from
           the
           Circumstances
           and
           natural
           Positions
           of
           things
           as
           they
           then
           stood
           ,
           which
           I
           was
           inclined
           to
           ,
           or
           to
           some
           secret
           Information
           from
           another
           hand
           ,
           but
           now
           I
           find
           the
           latter
           to
           be
           true
           ;
           for
           whatever
           the
           King
           ,
           Duke
           and
           Dutchesse's
           true
           Sentiments
           were
           ,
           so
           they
           were
           represented
           under-hand
           by
           Coleman
           to
           the
           Juncto
           here
           ,
           and
           by
           some
           other
           self-ended
           Confidents
           of
           theirs
           ,
           of
           whom
           but
           more
           particularly
           of
           Mr.
           Coleman
           I
           find
           it
           thus
           inserted
           in
           our
           Minutes
           :
           That
           being
           entered
           into
           a
           close
           and
           separate
           Correspondence
           of
           his
           own
           with
           this
           Court
           ,
           besides
           that
           known
           to
           their
           Highnesses
           ,
           whose
           Agent
           he
           was
           ,
           he
           was
           therein
           to
           give
           them
           intelligence
           of
           all
           that
           was
           transacted
           at
           White-hall
           ,
           and
           St.
           James's
           ,
           that
           possibly
           he
           could
           ,
           but
           more
           especially
           of
           the
           Comportment
           of
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Duke
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Points
           agreed
           on
           between
           France
           and
           them
           ;
           as
           also
           of
           the
           Disposition
           of
           all
           the
           Factions
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           foreign
           Ministers
           ,
           &c.
           to
           obliege
           himself
           to
           make
           Parties
           to
           cross
           his
           Master
           ,
           the
           Duke
           ,
           or
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           both
           ;
           in
           case
           either
           ,
           or
           both
           of
           them
           ,
           should
           go
           about
           to
           deviate
           from
           the
           Measures
           prescribed
           them
           by
           the
           French
           Court.
           
        
         
         
           I
           find
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           he
           was
           besides
           this
           a
           great
           Undertaker
           for
           Conversions
           ,
           and
           Proselyting
           Men
           to
           Rome
           ,
           or
           rather
           France
           ;
           and
           his
           Agreement
           with
           them
           was
           to
           have
           allowed
           him
           as
           an
           Annuity
           the
           Summe
           of
           Twenty
           Thousand
           Crowns
           punctually
           to
           be
           paid
           ,
           and
           for
           Extraordinaries
           ,
           as
           should
           be
           calculated
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           emergency
           of
           the
           Occasions
           :
           His
           Pretenses
           for
           Conversions
           were
           manifold
           ,
           and
           extravagant
           enough
           in
           the
           relation
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           did
           slily
           at
           first
           insinuate
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           had
           once
           broken
           the
           Ice
           ,
           warmly
           urged
           ,
           that
           whereas
           the
           Duke
           had
           very
           large
           Remittances
           made
           him
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Conversions
           ,
           wherein
           he
           was
           an
           Undertaker
           ;
           that
           it
           were
           more
           advisable
           ,
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           to
           entrust
           him
           with
           a
           moderate
           Summe
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           and
           thereby
           save
           themselves
           that
           deal
           which
           they
           must
           have
           sent
           to
           the
           Duke
           upon
           that
           Account
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           send
           any
           ;
           and
           so
           moved
           them
           ,
           entirely
           to
           wave
           that
           point
           with
           him
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           could
           do
           much
           more
           in
           that
           nature
           ,
           than
           the
           Duke
           could
           ever
           pretend
           to
           ,
           because
           more
           imperceptibly
           .
        
         
           He
           promised
           them
           likewise
           for
           the
           gaining
           of
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           over
           to
           their
           Interest
           ,
           great
           and
           mighty
           things
           ,
           and
           then
           discreetly
           insinuated
           those
           things
           already
           spoken
           of
           ,
           about
           the
           Designs
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Duke
           towards
           them
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           advised
           them
           to
           transmit
           unto
           
           them
           both
           only
           but
           moderate
           Summes
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           have
           but
           moderate
           ones
           ,
           according
           to
           a
           private
           Man's
           fortune
           ,
           and
           he
           would
           take
           effectual
           care
           both
           to
           manage
           them
           ,
           and
           do
           their
           business
           in
           England
           more
           to
           purpose
           ,
           than
           they
           would
           do
           without
           him
           .
        
         
           He
           also
           added
           ,
           That
           to
           give
           the
           King
           and
           Duke
           great
           Summes
           ,
           would
           be
           no
           other
           than
           to
           enable
           them
           to
           buy
           the
           Parliament's
           Votes
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           the
           Interest
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           such
           store
           of
           Money
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           afterward
           take
           such
           measures
           as
           they
           themselves
           pleased
           ,
           without
           any
           regard
           to
           France
           ,
           being
           sure
           to
           please
           the
           People
           at
           any
           time
           whenever
           they
           were
           minded
           to
           go
           contrary
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           much
           matter
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           with
           which
           I
           shall
           no
           farther
           trouble
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           but
           subscribe
           my self
           ,
           as
           I
           unfeignedly
           am
           ,
           and
           ever
           shall
           be
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             most
             Obedient
             and
             Most
             Humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Feb.
               28.
               1680.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           LII
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Duke
             of
             York
             moves
             the
             French
             Court
             for
             Money
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             private
             Agreement
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           YOu
           have
           heard
           what
           a
           Spoke
           Mr.
           Coleman
           was
           pleased
           to
           put
           in
           the
           King
           and
           even
           ,
           the
           Duke
           ,
           his
           dear
           Master's
           wheel
           ,
           which
           they
           ,
           poor
           Princes
           ,
           knowing
           nothing
           of
           ,
           moved
           hard
           for
           the
           Summes
           promised
           by
           France
           :
           the
           Duke
           as
           supposing
           his
           Credit
           the
           better
           ,
           being
           the
           forwarder
           of
           the
           Two
           ,
           and
           whose
           Pretences
           were
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           been
           forced
           to
           lay
           out
           by
           advance
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Money
           already
           pay'd
           to
           make
           Creatures
           for
           their
           mutual
           Interest
           ,
           and
           future
           advantage
           ,
           all
           such
           Enterprizes
           being
           much
           more
           chargable
           to
           begin
           ,
           then
           to
           carry
           on
           ,
           and
           perfect
           ;
           that
           when
           Correspondencies
           were
           begun
           they
           must
           be
           carried
           on
           ,
           and
           that
           still
           by
           advance
           ,
           if
           any
           thing
           of
           service
           were
           expected
           ,
           or
           hoped
           for
           .
        
         
           That
           he
           had
           a
           most
           difficult
           and
           uneasy
           Task
           to
           deal
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           his
           Brother
           's
           timerous
           and
           changeable
           Disposition
           ,
           and
           was
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           at
           a
           very
           great
           Expence
           to
           greaze
           Favourites
           of
           more
           Kinds
           then
           one
           ,
           that
           might
           influence
           and
           perswade
           
           him
           to
           ,
           and
           hinder
           others
           that
           might
           disswade
           him
           from
           what
           they
           in
           France
           did
           expect
           from
           him
           ,
           or
           urged
           him
           to
           ;
           as
           also
           to
           appease
           and
           quell
           Enemies
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           which
           his
           late
           Match
           with
           their
           adopted
           Daughter
           ,
           and
           change
           in
           Religion
           had
           stirred
           up
           violently
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           keep
           the
           King
           ,
           his
           Brother
           ,
           steddy
           in
           a
           favourable
           Neutrality
           in
           regard
           to
           France
           ,
           and
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           either
           break
           off
           the
           Match
           quite
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           defer
           it
           so
           long
           as
           they
           desired
           ,
           or
           negotiate
           a
           private
           Treaty
           with
           that
           Prince
           in
           their
           favour
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           advantage
           ,
           with
           that
           power
           and
           good
           effect
           desirable
           ,
           required
           ,
           as
           they
           might
           well
           imagine
           ,
           more
           than
           ordinary
           Summes
           of
           Money
           ,
           and
           all
           ready
           ,
           and
           in
           Specie
           too
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           if
           besides
           his
           ordinary
           Allowance
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Agreement
           ,
           which
           he
           expected
           should
           be
           punctually
           pay'd
           him
           every
           six
           months
           ,
           he
           could
           but
           have
           a
           Summ
           of
           a
           Million
           of
           Crowns
           again
           seasonably
           advanced
           him
           for
           Extraordinaries
           ,
           before
           the
           time
           of
           the
           next
           prorogation
           of
           the
           Parliament
           were
           expired
           ;
           then
           he
           did
           believe
           he
           might
           bring
           matters
           so
           to
           bear
           ,
           by
           such
           a
           Reinforcement
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           able
           to
           gain
           Votes
           enough
           even
           in
           the
           Parliament
           it self
           to
           carry
           it
           against
           all
           others
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           to
           the
           Neutrality
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           gaining
           their
           Consent
           for
           deferring
           any
           Foreign
           Allyance
           ,
           by
           
           way
           of
           Marriage
           of
           either
           of
           his
           Daughters
           ,
           till
           a
           General
           Peace
           was
           concluded
           ,
           and
           work
           very
           much
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           too
           to
           comply
           with
           their
           desires
           ,
           when
           he
           should
           see
           the
           Parliament
           gave
           him
           no
           hopes
           otherwise
           of
           compassing
           his
           Aims
           ;
           or
           if
           not
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           he
           should
           be
           able
           hereby
           to
           keep
           himself
           still
           strongest
           in
           the
           Privy
           Council
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           where
           nothing
           should
           be
           transacted
           to
           their
           disadvantage
           .
        
         
           That
           both
           his
           own
           Friends
           and
           theirs
           had
           been
           so
           very
           successful
           ,
           and
           made
           such
           wonderful
           progresses
           in
           Conversions
           of
           all
           sorts
           and
           Ranks
           of
           People
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           such
           and
           such
           Peers
           of
           the
           Realm
           (
           I
           will
           not
           say
           your
           Lordship
           was
           one
           named
           among
           the
           rest
           )
           such
           and
           such
           Courtiers
           ,
           and
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           &c.
           that
           such
           and
           such
           Bishops
           ,
           Eminent
           Doctors
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           other
           dignified
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           such
           and
           such
           Gentlemen
           who
           were
           remarkable
           for
           Interest
           and
           Estates
           ,
           or
           Eminent
           for
           exquisite
           Parts
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           learnt
           here
           since
           there
           was
           nothing
           more
           false
           ,
           were
           either
           already
           converted
           ,
           and
           quite
           brought
           over
           ,
           or
           extraordinarily
           well
           inclined
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           doubt
           to
           be
           made
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           an
           augmentation
           of
           about
           four
           or
           five
           hundred
           thousand
           Crowns
           more
           for
           the
           Cause
           and
           Interest
           of
           Religion
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           able
           so
           to
           dispose
           of
           the
           greater
           and
           more
           noted
           part
           of
           the
           Conforming
           
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           main
           of
           their
           Work
           ,
           as
           to
           bring
           them
           over
           to
           their
           Religion
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           declare
           for
           it
           ,
           publickly
           too
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           should
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           Fears
           of
           the
           English
           Mobile
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Fanatical
           Sectaries
           ,
           and
           see
           a
           General
           Peace
           concluded
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           himself
           declare
           for
           it
           ,
           being
           back'd
           with
           so
           powerful
           a
           Prince
           as
           his
           Most
           Christian
           Majesty
           was
           ;
           that
           however
           many
           of
           them
           were
           already
           brought
           over
           to
           the
           French
           Interest
           against
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           might
           be
           so
           ,
           if
           timely
           Liberality
           were
           offered
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           Allegations
           ,
           set
           off
           with
           
           Coleman's
           usual
           flourishes
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           his
           Master
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           countermined
           all
           before
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           hinted
           :
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           once
           more
           attacked
           the
           King
           ,
           his
           Brother
           ,
           as
           to
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           great
           hopes
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           he
           could
           have
           but
           Money
           enough
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           Point
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           he
           questioned
           not
           ,
           but
           by
           that
           time
           a
           General
           Peace
           were
           negotiated
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           would
           be
           induced
           to
           declare
           too
           ,
           when
           besides
           ,
           his
           support
           abroad
           from
           the
           Most
           Christian
           King
           ,
           he
           should
           see
           himself
           backt
           by
           almost
           all
           his
           Royalists
           ,
           then
           numerous
           enough
           in
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           ,
           yea
           ,
           more
           than
           a
           probability
           of
           an
           Accommodation
           between
           the
           two
           Churches
           of
           Rome
           and
           England
           ,
           and
           his
           potent
           Brother
           of
           France
           then
           by
           the
           Peace
           at
           full
           
           Liberty
           to
           lend
           him
           all
           needful
           Help
           .
           My
           Lord
           ,
           you
           see
           here
           what
           little
           Sincerity
           there
           was
           in
           all
           their
           mutual
           Proceedings
           :
           May
           the
           Reward
           be
           suitable
           ,
           is
           my
           unfeigned
           Wish
           ;
           as
           it
           has
           been
           already
           to
           some
           .
           But
           —
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             Most
             Humble
             and
             Devoted
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Mar.
               9.
               1680.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           LIII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             King
             Charles
             II's
             urging
             the
             French
             Court
             for
             his
             Remittances
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             private
             League
             between
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           YOU
           have
           heard
           what
           pressing
           Instances
           His
           Highness
           has
           made
           for
           his
           Remittances
           ,
           according
           to
           Agreement
           ;
           and
           what
           mighty
           Encouragements
           he
           has
           given
           this
           Court
           of
           gaining
           their
           Ends
           ,
           both
           in
           Court
           and
           Parliament
           :
           And
           now
           't
           is
           fit
           the
           King
           should
           put
           in
           his
           Plea
           at
           last
           ;
           which
           he
           did
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           as
           their
           Minutes
           represent
           it
           .
        
         
         
           That
           for
           his
           part
           ,
           he
           had
           advanced
           rather
           more
           than
           less
           Money
           than
           he
           had
           already
           received
           from
           them
           ,
           for
           carrying
           on
           their
           Work
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           not
           to
           enumerate
           many
           Particulars
           ,
           he
           would
           observe
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           saw
           there
           was
           no
           other
           Probability
           of
           obliging
           his
           dear
           Brother
           of
           France
           ,
           in
           preserving
           the
           Neutrality
           ,
           so
           much
           desired
           by
           him
           ,
           but
           by
           Proroguing
           of
           his
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           they
           knew
           well
           enough
           ,
           was
           a
           tender
           Point
           :
           That
           yet
           not
           to
           be
           wanting
           to
           his
           Brother's
           Interests
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           Engagements
           ,
           he
           had
           adventured
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           even
           twice
           to
           Prorogue
           them
           ;
           and
           had
           withal
           expended
           most
           of
           his
           own
           Moneys
           ,
           in
           endeavouring
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           against
           the
           next
           Meeting
           ,
           or
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           Party
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           able
           ,
           in
           a
           Parliamentary
           Way
           ,
           to
           over-match
           his
           Adversaries
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           the
           Most
           Christian
           King
           ,
           his
           Brother
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           that
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           in
           a
           Condition
           to
           support
           himself
           ,
           during
           their
           Recess
           ,
           in
           the
           Figure
           he
           ought
           ,
           as
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           make
           ,
           both
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           abroad
           ,
           for
           his
           own
           Advantage
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Most
           Christian
           King
           's
           ;
           and
           so
           carry
           on
           the
           Work
           of
           Mediation
           between
           him
           and
           the
           Confederates
           ,
           as
           his
           Brother
           of
           France
           would
           have
           ;
           as
           likewise
           the
           desired
           Negotiations
           in
           Holland
           ,
           to
           induce
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           to
           a
           Compliance
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           That
           they
           could
           not
           but
           know
           he
           was
           much
           involved
           in
           Debts
           by
           the
           last
           War
           ,
           in
           Conjunction
           with
           them
           ,
           against
           Holland
           ,
           and
           other
           extraordinary
           Occasions
           ,
           by
           Troubles
           arising
           ,
           and
           fomented
           chiefly
           by
           his
           adhering
           to
           his
           Brother
           of
           
           France's
           Interest
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           having
           Prorogued
           his
           Parliament
           upon
           his
           Account
           ,
           and
           thereby
           put
           himself
           under
           an
           absolute
           Necessity
           of
           being
           deprived
           of
           the
           Legal
           Assistance
           of
           his
           People
           ;
           it
           was
           but
           very
           reasonable
           and
           just
           they
           should
           advance
           such
           a
           Sum
           as
           might
           enable
           him
           ,
           not
           only
           further
           to
           gratifie
           His
           Most
           Christian
           Majesty's
           Desires
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           satisfie
           in
           part
           his
           own
           extraordinary
           Necessities
           ,
           and
           recompence
           him
           for
           the
           Subsidies
           he
           miss'd
           of
           thereby
           again
           and
           again
           from
           his
           own
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           And
           Lastly
           ,
           He
           demanded
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           such
           a
           Re-inforcement
           as
           he
           had
           before
           received
           at
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           the
           Treaty
           with
           France
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           way
           of
           Extraordinary
           ,
           besides
           his
           Annuity
           punctually
           paid
           :
           And
           of
           this
           he
           expected
           an
           exact
           Performance
           before
           the
           —
           —
           ,
           besides
           another
           Advance
           at
           the
           Beginning
           of
           that
           Session
           ;
           that
           so
           he
           might
           be
           able
           to
           make
           his
           Party
           good
           against
           all
           Opposers
           at
           their
           next
           Meeting
           ,
           or
           else
           Prorogue
           them
           ,
           without
           fear
           of
           wanting
           Money
           during
           their
           Recess
           :
           And
           did
           further
           insist
           ,
           beside
           some
           other
           Proposals
           not
           
           worth
           mentioning
           ,
           upon
           his
           having
           Five
           or
           Six
           Millions
           of
           Livres
           allowed
           him
           with
           all
           convenient
           Speed
           ,
           towards
           the
           Payment
           of
           his
           Debts
           ,
           and
           the
           Retrieving
           of
           his
           lost
           Credit
           .
           The
           Success
           of
           which
           Remonstrances
           and
           Proposals
           ,
           both
           from
           the
           King
           and
           Duke
           ,
           your
           Lordship
           may
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           be
           informed
           of
           another
           time
           ,
           by
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Honour
             's
             Most
             humbly
             devoted
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Mar.
               16.
               1680.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           LIV.
           
        
         
           
             Giving
             an
             Account
             ,
             how
             far
             the
             French
             complied
             with
             the
             King
             and
             Duke's
             Remonstrances
             for
             Money
             ;
             and
             how
             the
             same
             was
             resented
             by
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           YOur
           Lordship
           may
           refresh
           your
           Memory
           ,
           by
           calling
           to
           mind
           what
           I
           have
           some
           time
           since
           writ
           to
           you
           ,
           concerning
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           Brother
           the
           Duke's
           pressing
           of
           this
           Court
           for
           the
           Remittances
           agreed
           on
           ,
           and
           what
           further
           
           Additions
           they
           wanted
           ,
           for
           Negotiating
           of
           Businesses
           then
           in
           Agitation
           ,
           with
           
           Coleman's
           Countermine
           to
           part
           of
           their
           Designs
           .
           I
           am
           now
           further
           to
           acquaint
           your
           Honour
           ,
           that
           the
           fore-mentioned
           Importunities
           ,
           together
           with
           those
           Cautions
           of
           Coleman
           ,
           produced
           this
           Effect
           ,
           that
           they
           sent
           about
           half
           as
           much
           Money
           as
           they
           had
           advanced
           at
           first
           to
           each
           of
           them
           ;
           telling
           them
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           that
           the
           Most
           Christian
           King's
           Conveniency
           would
           not
           admit
           of
           a
           larger
           Remise
           at
           present
           ;
           neither
           could
           he
           do
           it
           with
           that
           Privacy
           he
           would
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           Jews
           at
           Geno●a
           ;
           and
           therefore
           desired
           them
           to
           make
           what
           shift
           they
           could
           with
           that
           Proportion
           ,
           till
           the
           Event
           of
           the
           Parliament
           was
           seen
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           Prorogued
           ,
           or
           no.
           
        
         
           But
           to
           the
           Duke
           they
           more
           particularly
           told
           ,
           that
           if
           what
           was
           then
           remitted
           would
           not
           serve
           turn
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           wanted
           more
           ,
           rather
           than
           baulk
           his
           Designs
           ,
           he
           might
           venture
           hardily
           on
           the
           Most
           Christian
           King's
           Word
           ,
           to
           lay
           out
           of
           his
           own
           Store
           ;
           that
           he
           should
           certainly
           be
           re-paid
           again
           at
           the
           time
           mentioned
           ,
           with
           an
           Overplus
           :
           And
           that
           as
           for
           the
           Conversions
           he
           spake
           of
           ,
           they
           waved
           them
           ;
           and
           said
           ,
           Father
           
             la
             Chaise
          
           and
           that
           Society
           had
           provided
           now
           a
           Fund
           for
           that
           Work
           ,
           without
           troubling
           them
           .
        
         
         
           But
           to
           Coleman
           ,
           not
           mentioning
           the
           Motion
           about
           Conversions
           ,
           they
           only
           sent
           a
           good
           Gratuity
           for
           the
           Prorogation
           before
           ,
           and
           about
           the
           Sum
           of
           Twenty
           Thousand
           Crowns
           Advance
           Extraordinary
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           hire
           an
           House
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           other
           things
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Corrupting
           of
           Parliament-men
           ,
           &c.
           
           If
           he
           saw
           likelihood
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           have
           —
           000
           Crowns
           more
           ,
           for
           to
           try
           Events
           ;
           if
           he
           succeeded
           ,
           he
           was
           promised
           —
           0000
           besides
           ;
           and
           for
           a
           Prorogation
           when
           judged
           necessary
           ,
           for
           so
           long
           as
           desired
           ,
           another
           very
           considerable
           Sum
           ,
           not
           particularly
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           How
           far
           any
           of
           the
           fore-mentioned
           Persons
           did
           proceed
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Compliance
           with
           this
           Court
           ,
           I
           know
           no
           otherwise
           for
           the
           present
           than
           thus
           ,
           (
           in
           general
           )
           that
           they
           have
           noted
           the
           two
           Royal
           Brothers
           were
           a
           little
           disheartned
           to
           see
           their
           Friends
           on
           this
           side
           so
           backward
           to
           supply
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           however
           ,
           considering
           the
           Plausibility
           of
           the
           French
           Excuses
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           pressing
           Necessities
           ,
           but
           more
           especially
           the
           King
           's
           ,
           they
           not
           only
           took
           what
           was
           sent
           them
           ,
           but
           resolved
           also
           to
           proceed
           to
           oblige
           the
           Messiurs
           as
           much
           as
           they
           could
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           induce
           them
           by
           Performances
           to
           send
           them
           more
           .
           The
           Effects
           of
           which
           dangerous
           Complaisance
           ,
           to
           say
           no
           worse
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           Nation
           has
           but
           too
           much
           felt
           already
           ;
           and
           God
           
           knows
           where
           it
           will
           terminate
           :
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           your
           Lordship
           cannot
           but
           think
           it
           bodes
           ill
           ;
           as
           does
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             very
             Humble
             ,
             and
             most
             Obedient
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Iune
               4.
               1680.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           LV.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Methods
             the
             Iesuites
             used
             to
             promote
             Conversions
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             how
             St.
             Germain
             attempted
             King
             Charles
             II.
             With
             his
             Answer
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Need
           not
           tell
           your
           Lordship
           that
           Father
           
             St.
             Germain
          
           ,
           a
           Jesuite
           ,
           and
           one
           called
           out
           on
           purpose
           by
           the
           French
           King's
           Confessor
           ,
           was
           the
           head
           Manager
           of
           Conversions
           (
           as
           they
           called
           them
           )
           and
           of
           their
           other
           wicked
           Designs
           upon
           our
           Country
           under
           the
           covert
           of
           that
           ;
           and
           who
           having
           gained
           Coleman
           ,
           now
           a
           fellow
           Domestick
           ,
           into
           a
           close
           Confidence
           and
           Compliance
           with
           him
           ,
           soon
           found
           means
           to
           procure
           several
           other
           fit
           Complices
           ,
           among
           the
           most
           considerable
           Orders
           and
           Parties
           of
           Men
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           whether
           seated
           in
           ,
           or
           resorting
           to
           the
           famous
           Metropolis
           
           thereof
           ;
           and
           the
           better
           to
           draw
           in
           the
           Men
           ,
           they
           were
           very
           industrious
           in
           plying
           the
           Women
           of
           Quality
           most
           fit
           for
           intreague
           ,
           to
           declare
           themselves
           for
           their
           Church
           ,
           and
           under
           that
           pretence
           to
           make
           so
           many
           Partizans
           for
           France
           as
           they
           could
           ;
           whose
           Grandeur
           chiefly
           they
           had
           in
           view
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           best
           of
           my
           remembrance
           I
           have
           noted
           once
           and
           again
           to
           your
           Lordship
           :
           And
           not
           that
           of
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ,
           or
           his
           Religion
           ,
           which
           was
           only
           to
           serve
           for
           a
           Covert
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           their
           Practices
           might
           not
           be
           discovered
           ,
           or
           countermined
           by
           the
           other
           foreign
           Ministers
           of
           that
           Communion
           .
           And
           so
           good
           success
           they
           had
           in
           those
           Jugling-proceedings
           ,
           that
           it
           bred
           in
           them
           indeed
           too
           much
           confidence
           of
           their
           going
           through
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Work
           with
           the
           same
           ease
           ,
           and
           so
           made
           them
           guilty
           of
           the
           weaknesses
           of
           an
           over-hasty
           bragging
           and
           betraying
           of
           the
           Secrets
           of
           their
           Measures
           ,
           which
           in
           so
           jealous
           a
           Nation
           as
           England
           is
           ,
           for
           a
           Jesuite
           ,
           and
           a
           French
           one
           too
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           was
           a
           very
           great
           Error
           in
           Policy
           ;
           for
           St.
           Germain
           ,
           and
           his
           Gang
           ,
           having
           met
           with
           such
           success
           in
           their
           work
           as
           they
           dreamed
           not
           of
           ,
           they
           hence
           ,
           after
           having
           made
           sure
           of
           the
           Duke
           ,
           took
           the
           confidence
           to
           attempt
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           and
           were
           ,
           as
           they
           imagined
           ,
           heard
           very
           favourably
           by
           him
           ,
           having
           been
           often
           told
           by
           him
           in
           Complement
           ,
           that
           he
           looked
           upon
           their
           Religion
           as
           the
           
           most
           politick
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           really
           made
           him
           so
           much
           a
           Convert
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           that
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           produced
           but
           ill
           Subjects
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           finding
           for
           all
           this
           that
           the
           effect
           was
           not
           answerable
           to
           the
           hopeful
           and
           favourable
           incouragement
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           be
           brought
           actually
           to
           declare
           for
           them
           ,
           they
           oftentimes
           railed
           at
           him
           in
           private
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           when
           any
           of
           them
           came
           over
           hither
           occasionally
           ,
           the
           mildest
           Character
           they
           could
           give
           of
           him
           was
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           a
           Prince
           that
           looked
           upon
           all
           Religion
           as
           a
           politick
           Cheat
           ,
           to
           keep
           the
           World
           in
           awe
           ,
           &c.
           but
           this
           was
           afterwards
           ;
           for
           before
           upon
           such
           Complements
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           over
           joy'd
           ,
           that
           it
           did
           indeed
           make
           them
           indiscreet
           upon
           it
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           to
           make
           it
           almost
           their
           common
           and
           ordinary
           Discourse
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           those
           already
           fixed
           in
           their
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           that
           were
           of
           a
           stay'd
           and
           reserved
           Temper
           ,
           but
           even
           to
           new
           Converts
           ,
           and
           baulling
           talkative
           Women
           ;
           nay
           ,
           and
           inserted
           it
           in
           their
           Letters
           too
           ,
           both
           In-land
           and
           Foreign
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           gained
           both
           Duke
           and
           King
           to
           their
           Religion
           ;
           that
           they
           had
           fished
           in
           the
           British
           Ocean
           with
           such
           wonderful
           success
           ,
           that
           they
           fished
           now
           only
           for
           the
           greater
           Fish
           of
           all
           ,
           leaving
           the
           small
           Fry
           to
           come
           of
           themselves
           ,
           having
           already
           catcht
           two
           Royal
           Fishes
           (
           the
           Dolphin
           and
           Tung
           )
           with
           many
           such
           like
           Expressions
           ;
           
           and
           it
           was
           very
           ordinary
           with
           them
           in
           Conferences
           of
           Controversies
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           other
           Arguments
           have
           little
           effect
           ,
           to
           urge
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Duke
           ;
           two
           such
           wise
           Princes
           as
           they
           represented
           them
           ,
           who
           knew
           and
           understood
           perfectly
           well
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Arguments
           it
           was
           defensible
           by
           ,
           and
           yet
           had
           in
           a
           manner
           yeilded
           to
           the
           invincible
           force
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           which
           appeared
           on
           their
           side
           ;
           and
           had
           ,
           said
           they
           ,
           against
           their
           Temporal
           Interests
           ,
           to
           the
           evident
           hazards
           of
           their
           Persons
           and
           Dignities
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           preferred
           the
           Welfare
           of
           their
           more
           precious
           Souls
           ,
           embraced
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           Opinions
           .
           Yea
           ,
           St.
           Germain
           proceeded
           so
           far
           in
           this
           kind
           of
           vanity
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           in
           a
           fair
           way
           to
           be
           ruined
           for
           ever
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           not
           leisure
           at
           this
           Juncture
           to
           observe
           to
           your
           Lordship
           the
           Passages
           and
           Effects
           of
           that
           Conduct
           ,
           but
           must
           refer
           it
           to
           my
           next
           ,
           wherein
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           not
           fail
           you
           ,
           who
           am
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             ever
             obliged
             ,
             and
             most
             obedient
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Iuly
               17.
               1680.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           LVI
           .
        
         
           
             
               St.
               Germain
            
             endeavouring
             to
             reclaim
             one
             Lusancy
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             whose
             Communion
             he
             had
             forsaken
             ,
             used
             King
             Charles
             II's
             Turning
             Papist
             as
             an
             Argument
             ;
             which
             the
             other
             discovering
             ,
             forced
             
               St.
               Germain
            
             to
             flee
             into
             France
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             punished
             for
             his
             Indiscretion
             for
             a
             Time.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           was
           not
           without
           some
           Difficulty
           that
           I
           have
           been
           able
           to
           perform
           the
           Promisory
           Clause
           of
           my
           last
           Letter
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           Father
           St.
           Germain's
           unseasonable
           Words
           concerning
           the
           King's
           Perversion
           to
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ;
           who
           ,
           among
           others
           ,
           more
           particularly
           repeated
           the
           said
           Brags
           to
           a
           young
           Friar
           ,
           then
           lately
           turned
           Protestant
           ,
           in
           the
           Savoy
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           learnt
           afterward
           ;
           )
           and
           whom
           ,
           for
           what
           peculiar
           Reasons
           I
           could
           never
           come
           to
           know
           ,
           he
           laboured
           with
           more
           than
           ordinary
           Application
           to
           reclaim
           back
           again
           from
           his
           pretended
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           at
           any
           rate
           to
           dispatch
           him
           back
           into
           France
           .
           That
           same
           young
           Friar
           went
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Lusancy
           ;
           but
           
             St.
             Germain
          
           said
           ,
           his
           true
           Name
           was
           Beau-Chateau
           ;
           and
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           had
           been
           St.
           Germain's
           Scholar
           formerly
           ,
           when
           Regent
           in
           the
           College
           of
           Clermont
           ,
           
           in
           this
           City
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           knowing
           more
           of
           
             St.
             Germain
          
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           Man
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           in
           England
           .
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           the
           Fear
           of
           some
           Inconveniency
           to
           their
           Designs
           ,
           by
           that
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           such
           Discourses
           as
           he
           might
           happen
           to
           have
           thereupon
           ,
           was
           one
           Reason
           of
           the
           said
           Father's
           so
           great
           eagerness
           to
           remove
           him
           out
           of
           the
           way
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           How
           ,
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           and
           in
           truth
           ,
           he
           managed
           the
           Business
           with
           him
           ,
           I
           cannot
           affirm
           ;
           but
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Lusancy
           pretended
           ,
           that
           upon
           his
           deferring
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           thought
           ,
           a
           little
           too
           much
           his
           full
           Compliance
           with
           his
           Desires
           ,
           he
           offered
           him
           Violence
           ;
           and
           ,
           with
           several
           Accomplices
           ,
           threatned
           to
           stab
           or
           pistol
           him
           if
           he
           would
           not
           sign
           such
           a
           Recantation
           as
           he
           presented
           ,
           and
           go
           along
           with
           those
           he
           brought
           with
           him
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           his
           immediate
           Transportation
           :
           And
           that
           upon
           Complaint
           thereof
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           then
           Sitting
           ,
           by
           a
           noble
           Lord
           ,
           to
           whom
           Lusancy
           applied
           himself
           ,
           and
           whom
           I
           need
           not
           name
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           you
           have
           never
           heard
           this
           Story
           before
           ,
           in
           its
           full
           length
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Discovery
           of
           some
           other
           of
           their
           Practices
           ,
           the
           said
           Lusancy
           forced
           
             St.
             Germain
          
           to
           flee
           ;
           and
           was
           the
           Cause
           of
           some
           Stir
           against
           Popish
           Priests
           and
           Emissaries
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           which
           were
           the
           Praeludium
           to
           what
           followed
           afterwards
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           late
           Conspiracy
           imputed
           to
           the
           said
           Party
           .
           And
           
           no
           less
           certain
           it
           is
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           that
           St.
           Germain's
           Imprudence
           and
           ill
           Conduct
           ,
           both
           in
           that
           and
           other
           things
           ,
           was
           so
           defenceless
           and
           inexcusable
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           long
           time
           in
           some
           Disgrace
           with
           the
           Duke
           and
           Dutchess
           ,
           with
           Father
           
             la
             Chaise
          
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Society
           of
           his
           Order
           ;
           to
           whom
           he
           was
           forced
           ,
           by
           a
           long
           and
           laborious
           Apology
           ,
           to
           vindicate
           himself
           as
           well
           as
           he
           could
           ;
           particularly
           ,
           about
           the
           unhappy
           Affair
           of
           Lusancy
           ,
           and
           his
           rash
           and
           inconsiderate
           Speeches
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Duke
           of
           York
           ,
           which
           he
           compiled
           with
           much
           Artifice
           and
           Eloquence
           ;
           and
           made
           me
           cloath
           it
           in
           the
           English
           Tongue
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           might
           satisfie
           his
           Friends
           of
           both
           Nations
           of
           his
           Innocence
           of
           those
           foul
           Aspersions
           cast
           upon
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           have
           it
           :
           Yet
           he
           could
           never
           so
           solidly
           refute
           what
           was
           so
           plainly
           objected
           against
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           still
           there
           remained
           Causes
           sufficient
           to
           suspect
           ,
           that
           the
           Assertions
           of
           such
           as
           accused
           him
           were
           not
           without
           some
           real
           Grounds
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           glad
           to
           have
           the
           same
           pass
           for
           a
           plausible
           Defence
           among
           Secular
           Persons
           ,
           for
           their
           common
           Reputation
           ,
           upon
           which
           that
           subtile
           Society
           so
           much
           value
           and
           esteem
           themselves
           ;
           yet
           within
           their
           own
           Cloisters
           they
           were
           so
           little
           satisfied
           with
           his
           specious
           Pleas
           ,
           that
           they
           mulcted
           him
           ,
           as
           they
           usually
           do
           their
           own
           Members
           upon
           failure
           of
           Conduct
           ,
           by
           sending
           him
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           
           and
           employing
           him
           in
           low
           and
           contemptible
           things
           ,
           which
           only
           Juniors
           used
           to
           perform
           ;
           and
           were
           a
           long
           time
           before
           they
           admitted
           him
           to
           any
           considerable
           Post
           again
           ;
           though
           at
           last
           ,
           after
           sufficient
           Mortification
           ,
           upon
           his
           uninterrupted
           and
           vehement
           Importunities
           ,
           to
           be
           restored
           again
           once
           more
           to
           their
           good
           Opinion
           ;
           and
           repeated
           Promises
           to
           be
           more
           assiduous
           in
           their
           Service
           ,
           and
           careful
           of
           his
           Conduct
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           and
           because
           he
           had
           been
           at
           first
           with
           Coleman
           ,
           the
           chief
           Author
           of
           the
           Duke's
           being
           drawn
           into
           a
           close
           and
           separate
           Intrigue
           with
           the
           Court
           of
           France
           ,
           by
           the
           Intervention
           of
           Father
           
             la
             Chaise
          
           ,
           and
           knew
           best
           of
           any
           the
           Secrets
           and
           Mystery
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           was
           again
           intrusted
           to
           manage
           the
           Continuation
           of
           that
           Correspondence
           ,
           by
           the
           means
           of
           Coleman
           ,
           his
           old
           Friend's
           receiving
           all
           Letters
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           transmitting
           all
           those
           of
           Father
           
             la
             Chaise
          
           and
           his
           Creatures
           in
           France
           ,
           to
           Coleman
           and
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           others
           with
           whom
           they
           had
           any
           Intrigue
           in
           England
           ;
           among
           whom
           was
           one
           Lady
           Glascow
           ,
           who
           received
           and
           dispersed
           most
           of
           the
           Letters
           which
           were
           not
           inclosed
           in
           
           Coleman's
           Pacquet
           ,
           and
           which
           were
           commonly
           numerous
           enough
           ,
           directed
           to
           her
           under
           six
           or
           seven
           several
           Names
           ,
           changing
           every
           time
           ,
           or
           every
           other
           time
           at
           least
           ,
           the
           Name
           ,
           and
           the
           Direction
           .
           Of
           which
           Correspondence
           I
           may
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           be
           able
           to
           give
           your
           Lordship
           a
           fuller
           Account
           
           another
           time
           ;
           presuming
           this
           cannot
           but
           find
           Acceptance
           ,
           though
           from
           so
           mean
           a
           Person
           as
           is
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             Most
             Devoted
             and
             Humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Sept.
               2.
               1680.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           LVII
           .
        
         
           
             Arguments
             used
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             against
             Marrying
             his
             Daughter
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Confess
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           well
           remember
           when
           it
           was
           that
           I
           gave
           your
           Lordship
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           Duke's
           being
           first
           drawn
           into
           a
           close
           Correspondence
           with
           France
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           as
           much
           to
           seek
           how
           and
           when
           the
           following
           Arguments
           were
           urged
           upon
           him
           ,
           no
           further
           than
           the
           Circumstance
           of
           the
           Subject
           does
           discover
           :
           But
           Time
           may
           unravel
           all
           .
           However
           ,
           this
           ,
           I
           find
           ,
           was
           urged
           first
           on
           him
           :
        
         
           That
           it
           would
           be
           of
           equal
           Danger
           to
           His
           Royal
           Highness
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           ,
           to
           give
           his
           Daughter
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           than
           to
           
           let
           her
           be
           in
           the
           French
           Disposal
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           Brother
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           would
           be
           involved
           in
           equal
           Trouble
           on
           that
           Account
           ,
           as
           on
           the
           other
           :
           For
           that
           if
           she
           were
           given
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           without
           first
           engaging
           him
           in
           the
           Interests
           of
           France
           ,
           that
           thereby
           he
           would
           have
           a
           double
           Claim
           to
           the
           Crown
           ;
           that
           of
           Course
           the
           King
           ,
           his
           Brother
           ,
           must
           be
           drawn
           into
           a
           War
           with
           France
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           so
           doing
           ,
           both
           the
           Royal
           Brethren
           would
           lose
           for
           ever
           the
           French
           King's
           Friendship
           and
           Support
           in
           case
           of
           Extremity
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           infallibly
           be
           reduced
           to
           by
           such
           a
           War
           ,
           or
           by
           but
           making
           a
           Shew
           of
           it
           ;
           For
           if
           it
           went
           on
           ,
           whether
           there
           were
           Cause
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           Jealousies
           of
           the
           Duke
           's
           Corresponding
           with
           France
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           King
           too
           :
           And
           that
           ,
           after
           all
           ,
           such
           a
           Match
           would
           be
           interpreted
           but
           for
           a
           piece
           of
           Policy
           ,
           only
           to
           hide
           from
           the
           People
           their
           Correspondence
           with
           France
           ;
           and
           would
           never
           cure
           their
           Jealousies
           ,
           nor
           take
           off
           the
           Fears
           they
           had
           of
           a
           Popish
           Succession
           by
           his
           new
           Dutchess
           ;
           but
           add
           Strength
           and
           Courage
           to
           them
           to
           oppose
           Remedies
           against
           it
           .
           That
           thereupon
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           the
           King
           once
           in
           a
           War
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           give
           him
           any
           Money
           to
           carry
           it
           on
           ,
           unless
           they
           saw
           the
           laying
           of
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           had
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           War
           in
           their
           own
           Hands
           ;
           in
           which
           His
           Highness
           would
           be
           but
           a
           Cypher
           ,
           and
           
           would
           never
           be
           trusted
           .
           That
           then
           ,
           not
           content
           with
           that
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Exclusion
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Heirs
           by
           the
           Second
           Bed
           ,
           unless
           educated
           in
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           would
           likewise
           be
           hotly
           urged
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           a
           Protestant
           Prince
           so
           doubly
           Allied
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           a
           professed
           Enemy
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           a
           Native
           of
           Holland
           ,
           the
           Country
           ,
           next
           their
           own
           ,
           so
           much
           adored
           by
           them
           .
           That
           such
           an
           Alliance
           would
           strengthen
           that
           Faction
           ,
           that
           was
           already
           but
           too
           strong
           .
           That
           such
           an
           Exclusion
           being
           press'd
           ,
           the
           King
           must
           either
           grant
           it
           ,
           or
           deny
           it
           ;
           if
           he
           granted
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           to
           be
           feared
           he
           might
           ,
           then
           was
           His
           Highness
           ,
           and
           the
           Heirs
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           lost
           without
           Recovery
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           would
           be
           out
           of
           the
           French
           King's
           Power
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Inclination
           ,
           to
           assist
           him
           ,
           after
           having
           been
           so
           disobliged
           ,
           against
           the
           Power
           of
           England
           and
           Holland
           united
           ;
           neither
           could
           he
           propose
           that
           Advantage
           to
           himself
           ,
           be
           it
           as
           it
           will
           :
           That
           if
           the
           King
           should
           resist
           the
           said
           Importunity
           about
           Exclusion
           ,
           that
           then
           he
           would
           expose
           himself
           to
           the
           Distractions
           of
           a
           Civil
           War
           ,
           which
           might
           end
           both
           in
           the
           Ruin
           of
           the
           Royal
           Family
           ,
           and
           the
           Monarchy
           it self
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           Republicans
           would
           not
           fail
           to
           lift
           up
           their
           Crests
           again
           in
           those
           Troubles
           :
           And
           that
           besides
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Monmouth
           ,
           being
           already
           very
           popular
           ,
           
           might
           be
           tempted
           by
           so
           fair
           an
           Opportunity
           ,
           to
           put
           in
           for
           a
           Pretender
           to
           the
           Succession
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           not
           impossible
           that
           the
           King
           ,
           if
           he
           saw
           him
           favoured
           by
           the
           People
           ,
           might
           be
           tempted
           too
           to
           prefer
           the
           Interest
           of
           a
           Son
           ,
           before
           that
           of
           a
           Brother
           ;
           and
           a
           Brother
           too
           ,
           for
           whom
           he
           must
           be
           necessitated
           to
           undergo
           so
           much
           Vexation
           and
           Trouble
           ,
           and
           run
           so
           great
           a
           Risque
           to
           defend
           .
           That
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           ,
           England
           being
           in
           a
           War
           with
           France
           ,
           that
           King
           ,
           instead
           of
           helping
           him
           ,
           must
           be
           obliged
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           Defence
           ,
           to
           foment
           those
           Troubles
           ,
           and
           abet
           his
           Enemies
           .
           That
           perhaps
           he
           might
           think
           some
           of
           these
           Fears
           but
           imaginary
           ;
           but
           that
           His
           Highness
           might
           assure
           himself
           ,
           they
           had
           better
           Intelligence
           than
           he
           in
           that
           Case
           ,
           and
           were
           very
           well
           satisfied
           that
           all
           the
           said
           Parties
           were
           ready
           disposed
           ,
           and
           had
           concerted
           all
           their
           Designs
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           were
           abetted
           by
           Men
           of
           the
           greatest
           power
           and
           Interest
           in
           the
           three
           Kingdoms
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           of
           what
           Power
           and
           Influence
           such
           plausible
           and
           popular
           Pretensions
           would
           be
           among
           the
           People
           ,
           when
           promoted
           and
           advanced
           by
           such
           Men
           ,
           His
           Royal
           Highness
           could
           not
           be
           ignorant
           of
           .
        
         
           That
           therefore
           ,
           all
           summed
           up
           ,
           and
           duly
           compared
           ,
           the
           Dangers
           attending
           the
           Espousing
           his
           Daughter
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           were
           as
           great
           ,
           if
           not
           considerably
           greater
           ,
           than
           those
           that
           would
           be
           incurred
           
           by
           giving
           her
           up
           to
           the
           Disposal
           of
           the
           French
           King
           ;
           for
           more
           could
           not
           be
           feared
           from
           that
           ,
           than
           what
           had
           been
           mention'd
           :
           Therefore
           they
           conjured
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           tender'd
           his
           own
           Good
           and
           Safety
           ,
           or
           that
           of
           his
           Posterity
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           Brother
           ,
           or
           ,
           lastly
           ,
           of
           the
           hopeful
           Beginnings
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           in
           these
           Kingdoms
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           persuaded
           ,
           and
           also
           persuade
           his
           Brother
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           Council
           of
           France
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Disposal
           of
           the
           Princess
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           relating
           thereto
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           Danger
           of
           adhering
           to
           the
           French
           King
           was
           no
           greater
           than
           that
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Assistance
           on
           his
           side
           would
           be
           great
           and
           powerful
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Cordial
           ;
           whereas
           it
           never
           could
           be
           in
           the
           other
           Party's
           Power
           ,
           much
           less
           in
           their
           Interest
           or
           Inclination
           ,
           to
           afford
           him
           any
           Succour
           in
           his
           Troubles
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           add
           Oil
           to
           the
           Flame
           :
           And
           above
           all
           ,
           never
           to
           be
           so
           rash
           ,
           as
           to
           suffer
           himself
           to
           be
           tempted
           to
           consent
           to
           a
           War
           against
           France
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Factions
           would
           then
           have
           their
           Ends
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           having
           a
           full
           Opportunity
           put
           into
           their
           hands
           thereby
           to
           compleat
           his
           Ruin
           without
           Controul
           .
           These
           were
           the
           Arguments
           used
           to
           His
           Royal
           Highness
           ,
           against
           the
           March
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           :
           And
           with
           which
           I
           shall
           at
           present
           conclude
           ,
           who
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             Most
             Humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Aug.
               4.
               1679.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           LVIII
           .
        
         
           
             Proposals
             made
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             about
             consenting
             to
             have
             his
             Daughter
             ,
             the
             Lady
             Mary
             ,
             privately
             Trapanned
             into
             
               France
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Gave
           in
           my
           last
           to
           your
           Lordship
           a
           Relation
           of
           the
           Remonstrances
           used
           to
           the
           Duke
           ,
           in
           general
           ,
           against
           his
           consenting
           to
           have
           his
           Daughter
           married
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           :
           I
           shall
           now
           endeavour
           to
           oblige
           your
           Lordship
           with
           some
           new
           Proposals
           made
           to
           him
           upon
           that
           Head.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Duke
           should
           use
           all
           the
           Power
           and
           Interest
           he
           had
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           his
           Brother
           ,
           to
           let
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           ,
           take
           a
           Voyage
           into
           France
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           Waters
           of
           Bourbon
           ;
           or
           else
           to
           consent
           she
           might
           be
           privily
           sent
           away
           by
           the
           Duke
           ,
           as
           against
           his
           Knowledge
           and
           Will
           ;
           and
           that
           then
           they
           would
           get
           her
           speedily
           married
           ;
           which
           putting
           things
           past
           Retrieve
           ,
           Matters
           might
           the
           better
           ,
           by
           good
           Management
           ,
           be
           composed
           ,
           and
           made
           up
           to
           all
           their
           Satisfactions
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           to
           this
           purpose
           the
           French
           King
           would
           send
           a
           most
           splendid
           Embassy
           into
           England
           ,
           of
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Peers
           of
           his
           Realm
           ,
           with
           a
           very
           numerous
           Train
           of
           choice
           Nobility
           .
           But
           if
           the
           King
           consented
           
           publickly
           to
           that
           Proposition
           ,
           the
           Princess
           might
           go
           over
           in
           the
           said
           Ambassador's
           Company
           :
           Or
           if
           he
           gave
           private
           Consent
           ,
           she
           might
           be
           conveyed
           away
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           first
           Article
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           the
           King
           should
           by
           no
           means
           consent
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           then
           the
           Duke
           should
           contrive
           a
           Way
           to
           get
           her
           seized
           and
           shipped
           off
           at
           the
           Ambassador's
           Departure
           ,
           without
           the
           King's
           Privity
           or
           Knowledge
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           if
           it
           were
           done
           by
           the
           King's
           Consent
           ,
           the
           Sum
           of
           Five
           and
           twenty
           Millions
           of
           Livres
           should
           be
           ,
           without
           fail
           ,
           remitted
           to
           him
           ,
           at
           two
           Payments
           ;
           the
           first
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Princess
           should
           arrive
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           three
           Months
           after
           .
           And
           that
           the
           King
           and
           Duke
           in
           that
           Case
           should
           seem
           highly
           concerned
           ,
           and
           disposed
           to
           declare
           War
           against
           France
           on
           that
           Account
           ;
           and
           with
           the
           Money
           sent
           ,
           raise
           Forces
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           for
           the
           War
           ,
           and
           call
           to
           the
           Parliament
           for
           Mony
           to
           maintain
           it
           ;
           which
           if
           they
           granted
           ,
           to
           take
           it
           ,
           
             (
             there
             was
             no
             doubt
             of
             their
             Consent
             to
             that
             :
             )
          
           After
           which
           ,
           the
           French
           King
           was
           to
           send
           a
           very
           submissive
           Embassage
           to
           England
           ,
           offering
           to
           make
           ample
           Satisfaction
           for
           the
           Injury
           ,
           and
           to
           strike
           up
           a
           Peace
           with
           Holland
           at
           any
           rate
           :
           Upon
           which
           ,
           our
           King
           was
           to
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           be
           appeased
           ,
           and
           to
           pretend
           the
           Dutch
           were
           in
           the
           fault
           that
           he
           did
           not
           make
           War.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           then
           ,
           if
           there
           should
           happen
           any
           
           Motions
           for
           Exclusion
           ,
           that
           His
           Majesty
           might
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Money
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Forces
           raised
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           for
           his
           own
           Security
           :
           And
           that
           if
           any
           Rebellion
           happen'd
           ,
           he
           might
           be
           assured
           ,
           the
           French
           King
           would
           send
           him
           both
           Men
           and
           Money
           enough
           in
           case
           of
           Need.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           if
           it
           were
           done
           without
           the
           King's
           Consent
           ,
           he
           ,
           the
           Duke
           ,
           should
           pretend
           himself
           wholly
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Rape
           ,
           and
           seem
           as
           much
           concerned
           as
           the
           King
           for
           Satisfaction
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           But
           that
           if
           the
           King
           should
           be
           so
           displeased
           with
           His
           Highness
           ,
           as
           to
           side
           with
           the
           adverse
           Party
           against
           him
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           stood
           his
           Ground
           as
           long
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           and
           made
           as
           many
           Friends
           as
           was
           possible
           ,
           that
           then
           he
           should
           privately
           retire
           to
           Scotland
           or
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           raise
           Arms
           there
           ,
           where
           he
           should
           be
           powerfully
           assisted
           ,
           both
           with
           Men
           and
           Money
           ,
           from
           the
           French
           King
           ;
           who
           would
           likewise
           use
           Means
           to
           raise
           Divisions
           among
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           by
           several
           Methods
           they
           had
           concerted
           ;
           and
           suddenly
           discourage
           them
           all
           ,
           by
           an
           unexpected
           Peace
           with
           Holland
           ;
           tho'
           there
           was
           but
           little
           Prospect
           that
           Things
           should
           come
           to
           this
           Extremity
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           That
           the
           Princess
           ,
           still
           the
           better
           to
           appease
           the
           Heats
           in
           England
           ,
           should
           ,
           upon
           her
           Marriage
           ,
           have
           ,
           in
           ample
           manner
           ,
           a
           Protestant
           Chapel
           allowed
           her
           ;
           and
           that
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           the
           Protestants
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           should
           be
           used
           with
           extraordinary
           
           Kindness
           and
           Favour
           for
           her
           sake
           ,
           till
           a
           general
           Peace
           ,
           or
           other
           fi●
           time
           to
           take
           off
           the
           Mask
           ,
           were
           come
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           That
           the
           better
           to
           take
           off
           the
           Edge
           of
           the
           English
           Fury
           to
           a
           War
           with
           France
           ,
           besides
           the
           Peace
           to
           be
           made
           between
           the
           French
           and
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           a
           third
           War
           was
           to
           be
           raised
           by
           the
           Hollanders
           ,
           against
           England
           ;
           and
           they
           put
           with
           might
           and
           main
           upon
           new
           Encroachments
           and
           Insolencies
           against
           the
           English.
           
        
         
           10.
           
           That
           the
           better
           to
           cover
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           Duke
           was
           not
           only
           to
           make
           a
           Semblance
           ,
           but
           really
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Church
           again
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           out
           with
           a
           full
           Cry
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           been
           most
           maliciously
           traduced
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           never
           was
           reconciled
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           Non-compliance
           in
           some
           things
           lately
           put
           upon
           him
           ,
           did
           only
           arise
           in
           that
           he
           conceived
           such
           things
           were
           not
           to
           be
           imposed
           upon
           a
           Prince
           ,
           as
           on
           a
           Subject
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           had
           the
           Opportunity
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           to
           see
           several
           other
           things
           ,
           of
           lesser
           Consequence
           ,
           projected
           here
           ,
           for
           the
           Management
           of
           this
           Affair
           to
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           French
           Court
           ;
           with
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           trouble
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             very
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Aug.
               13.
               1679.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           LIX
           .
        
         
           
             Arguments
             used
             by
             the
             French
             Emissaries
             in
             England
             ,
             to
             the
             Royal
             and
             Church
             of
             England
             Party
             ,
             against
             the
             matching
             of
             the
             Lady
             Mary
             with
             the
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           THe
           French
           Emissaries
           finding
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           strong
           opposition
           made
           by
           them
           to
           the
           matching
           of
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           with
           his
           Highness
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           some
           time
           since
           informed
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           )
           that
           there
           was
           a
           very
           strong
           Current
           in
           the
           Nation
           for
           that
           Allyance
           ,
           and
           having
           informed
           their
           Principals
           in
           the
           French
           Court
           therewith
           ,
           they
           had
           fresh
           Instructions
           sent
           them
           ,
           to
           gain
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           the
           time
           desired
           by
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           till
           a
           General
           Peace
           were
           concluded
           ,
           and
           to
           ply
           the
           Royalists
           ,
           and
           high
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           not
           only
           close
           upon
           that
           Head
           ,
           but
           their
           Instructions
           were
           reduced
           to
           these
           Branches
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           were
           to
           represent
           the
           Match
           as
           dishonourable
           ,
           and
           too
           much
           reflecting
           on
           the
           Honour
           of
           Crowned
           Heads
           ,
           to
           match
           a
           Daughter
           in
           so
           fair
           a
           way
           to
           be
           Heiress
           to
           three
           Crowns
           ,
           to
           a
           Prince
           who
           was
           not
           only
           no
           Sovereign
           ,
           but
           descended
           of
           a
           
           Family
           which
           had
           distinguished
           it self
           chiefly
           by
           heading
           a
           Rebellion
           against
           his
           lawful
           Prince
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           himself
           but
           the
           chief
           Officer
           of
           a
           Government
           so
           hateful
           to
           all
           Kings
           ,
           as
           a
           Common-Wealth
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           one
           founded
           by
           Rebellion
           too
           ;
           that
           such
           an
           Allyance
           must
           needs
           be
           more
           particularly
           dishonourable
           to
           the
           Royal
           Family
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           had
           so
           lately
           and
           deeply
           suffered
           by
           a
           Rebellion
           moved
           against
           it
           by
           their
           own
           People
           ,
           chiefly
           out
           of
           an
           Emulation
           to
           be
           like
           those
           Rebels
           ;
           That
           indeed
           King
           Charles
           I.
           did
           match
           his
           Daughter
           to
           the
           present
           Prince
           of
           
           Orange's
           Father
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           because
           he
           was
           involved
           in
           Troubles
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           time
           or
           opportunity
           to
           dispose
           of
           her
           better
           ,
           and
           thought
           by
           that
           Match
           to
           please
           the
           people
           ,
           appease
           the
           Faction
           animated
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           such
           a
           protestant
           Match
           allay
           the
           Jealousies
           conceived
           of
           his
           being
           popishly
           inclined
           ,
           or
           having
           Leagued
           with
           popish
           Powers
           to
           their
           prejudice
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           obtain
           some
           Assistance
           from
           the
           States
           of
           Holland
           in
           his
           Distress
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           after
           all
           his
           projection
           hereby
           ,
           that
           Match
           was
           condemned
           by
           most
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           as
           highly
           Dishonourable
           ,
           and
           of
           very
           ill
           Example
           and
           Consequence
           ,
           and
           is
           charged
           upon
           him
           as
           one
           of
           the
           great
           Errours
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           and
           therefore
           by
           no
           means
           to
           be
           reiterated
           by
           a
           new
           one
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           They
           were
           to
           remonstrate
           ,
           That
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           was
           bred
           in
           Presbyterian
           Principles
           ,
           and
           to
           exaggerate
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           terrible
           Circumstances
           that
           could
           be
           supposed
           ,
           the
           danger
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           and
           Episcopacy
           would
           be
           in
           by
           the
           accession
           of
           such
           a
           Prince
           to
           the
           Crown
           ;
           Presbyterians
           being
           no
           less
           passionate
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           than
           Papists
           ,
           and
           being
           much
           the
           more
           dangerous
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           as
           being
           incomparably
           the
           more
           numerous
           ;
           the
           strange
           success
           they
           lately
           had
           in
           effecting
           so
           total
           a
           Subversion
           as
           they
           did
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Church
           in
           the
           last
           Reign
           under
           rebellious
           Leaders
           ,
           being
           too
           sensible
           a
           proof
           of
           both
           what
           they
           could
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           would
           do
           again
           more
           effectually
           and
           more
           irrecoverably
           ,
           when
           headed
           by
           a
           lawful
           Superior
           ,
           and
           strengthned
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           their
           Brethren
           in
           Holland
           :
           This
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Instructions
           sent
           from
           hence
           to
           their
           Emissaries
           in
           England
           ,
           for
           the
           managing
           of
           the
           forementioned
           part
           ,
           and
           with
           which
           I
           shall
           conclude
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           who
           am
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Honours
             to
             serve
             You.
             
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Aug.
               23.
               1679.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           LX.
           
        
         
           
             Instructions
             given
             to
             the
             French
             Emissaries
             ,
             whereby
             to
             manage
             the
             Dissenters
             and
             Republican
             Party
             in
             England
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             
             Orange's
             matching
             with
             the
             Lady
             Mary
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           in
           my
           last
           given
           your
           Lordship
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           French
           Intrigues
           ,
           in
           managing
           the
           Royal
           and
           Church
           of
           England
           Party
           ,
           in
           respect
           to
           the
           March
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ;
           here
           follows
           their
           Instructions
           to
           their
           Agents
           ,
           with
           the
           Dissenters
           and
           Republican
           Party
           upon
           the
           same
           Head.
           To
           them
           they
           were
           to
           use
           many
           of
           the
           Arguments
           used
           to
           those
           of
           Holland
           ,
           of
           which
           hereafter
           ;
           and
           make
           them
           believe
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           P.
           of
           Orange
           should
           come
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           Humility
           now
           ,
           he
           would
           fly
           higher
           at
           Absolute
           Power
           than
           any
           before
           him
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           present
           King
           ,
           or
           his
           Brother
           ,
           could
           ;
           that
           under
           an
           humble
           appearance
           he
           subtilly
           hid
           an
           aspiring
           Mind
           ,
           and
           that
           having
           in
           many
           things
           encroached
           already
           upon
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           States
           General
           ,
           he
           would
           totally
           oppress
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           accession
           of
           Strength
           
           raise
           his
           Authority
           in
           England
           to
           what
           pitch
           he
           pleased
           ,
           and
           Adieu
           to
           all
           hopes
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           there
           ,
           when
           that
           of
           Holland
           should
           be
           subject
           to
           his
           Scepter
           ,
           and
           Adieu
           to
           all
           expectation
           of
           making
           Presbytery
           the
           predominant
           Religion
           there
           ;
           for
           that
           it
           was
           almost
           incompatible
           with
           a
           moderate
           Monarchy
           ,
           much
           less
           with
           Absolute
           Power
           ;
           and
           that
           whatever
           Principles
           the
           Prince
           had
           been
           bred
           in
           ,
           as
           to
           Religion
           ,
           though
           he
           might
           like
           them
           well
           enough
           as
           a
           Member
           of
           a
           State
           ,
           with
           whose
           Constitutions
           they
           perfectly
           agreed
           ;
           it
           was
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           came
           to
           be
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           and
           so
           powerful
           an
           one
           too
           ,
           as
           the
           
             United
             Provinces
          
           thrown
           into
           the
           weight
           of
           three
           Crowns
           would
           make
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           ,
           like
           most
           Princes
           ,
           make
           his
           Religion
           conform
           to
           the
           Model
           of
           his
           Politicks
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           became
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           an
           one
           too
           ,
           take
           up
           Monarchs
           principles
           ,
           which
           could
           be
           no
           other
           than
           Popish
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           exceed
           them
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           in
           malignity
           ,
           viz.
           Those
           of
           the
           Tantivy
           Sons
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           none
           else
           agreeing
           with
           despotick
           Rule
           ;
           so
           that
           whatever
           hopes
           they
           might
           flatter
           themselves
           with
           from
           such
           a
           Match
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince's
           accession
           to
           the
           Throne
           ;
           they
           should
           find
           themselves
           so
           far
           disappointed
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           have
           any
           reason
           left
           them
           to
           expect
           as
           much
           as
           a
           Tolleration
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Freedom
           
           of
           their
           Consciences
           :
           Which
           with
           my
           humble
           Respects
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           is
           all
           I
           have
           to
           Communicate
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           who
           am
           in
           all
           lowly
           Observance
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Honour
             's
             to
             Command
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Sept.
               5.
               1679.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
         
           
             POST-SCRIPT
             .
          
           
             
               My
               LORD
               ,
            
          
           
             SInce
             I
             had
             finished
             my
             Letter
             ,
             I
             happening
             occasionally
             to
             run
             over
             some
             of
             our
             Minutes
             ,
             I
             thought
             fit
             to
             sub-join
             what
             I
             meet
             with
             there
             briefly
             inserted
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             management
             of
             meer
             Politicians
             and
             Adiaphorites
             in
             Religion
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Prince's
             Match
             ;
             and
             to
             them
             the
             forementioned
             Emissaries
             were
             to
             suggest
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             the
             Prince
             though
             he
             should
             in
             time
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             said
             Match
             come
             to
             be
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             yet
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             thought
             but
             that
             still
             he
             would
             continue
             a
             
             Dutch-Man
             in
             all
             his
             Inclinations
             ,
             sacrifice
             our
             Commerce
             and
             Interest
             to
             those
             of
             that
             Nation
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             part
             with
             the
             chief
             Prerogatives
             of
             the
             Crown
             to
             make
             the
             King
             of
             England
             like
             a
             Doge
             of
             Venice
             ,
             
             or
             Dutch
             Stadt-holder
             ,
             &c.
             which
             though
             sufficiently
             ridiculous
             I
             could
             not
             forbear
             noting
             to
             your
             Lordship
             ,
             who
             am
          
           
             
               My
               LORD
               ,
            
             
               Yours
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           LXI
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Arguments
             used
             in
             Holland
             by
             the
             French
             Emissaries
             to
             the
             Lovestein
             Faction
             against
             the
             Prince
             of
             
             Orange's
             matching
             with
             the
             Lady
             Mary
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           IF
           it
           was
           any
           pleasure
           to
           your
           Lordship
           to
           peruse
           the
           Accounts
           I
           have
           already
           given
           you
           ,
           of
           the
           Stratagems
           of
           this
           Court
           to
           incite
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           and
           
             Dissenting
             Parties
          
           against
           the
           Match
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           desirous
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           not
           unwilling
           ,
           to
           interpret
           your
           silence
           in
           that
           regard
           to
           imply
           it
           ;
           I
           cannot
           think
           it
           will
           be
           less
           to
           your
           Honour's
           satisfaction
           ,
           to
           understand
           how
           they
           managed
           the
           same
           Affair
           in
           Holland
           ,
           where
           no
           less
           Subtilty
           and
           Address
           was
           wanting
           than
           in
           England
           to
           divert
           a
           Match
           ,
           that
           predicted
           no
           good
           Omen
           to
           France
           ,
           as
           they
           imagined
           ;
           the
           Party
           in
           that
           Republick
           
           which
           their
           Emissaries
           had
           Instructions
           to
           work
           upon
           ,
           were
           the
           
             Lovestein
             Faction
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           nevertheless
           they
           were
           to
           address
           themselves
           very
           cautiously
           and
           covertly
           ,
           and
           first
           to
           insinuate
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           to
           the
           State-Party
           .
        
         
           That
           indeed
           it
           was
           true
           the
           Illustrious
           Princes
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Nassau
           had
           not
           only
           been
           the
           first
           Founders
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           great
           preservers
           of
           their
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           denied
           but
           that
           the
           present
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           had
           very
           much
           contributed
           to
           its
           late
           Recovery
           ,
           after
           it
           had
           been
           brought
           to
           the
           very
           brink
           of
           Destruction
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           were
           fully
           convinced
           that
           same
           Family
           must
           remain
           a
           necessary
           Bulwark
           to
           their
           Common-wealth
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           their
           Interests
           should
           continue
           inseperably
           intwisted
           with
           those
           of
           the
           State
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           should
           be
           so
           blinded
           as
           to
           consent
           ,
           or
           but
           tacitely
           give
           way
           to
           any
           Steps
           that
           might
           alter
           those
           of
           the
           Prince
           into
           any
           other
           Channel
           ;
           that
           same
           House
           might
           ,
           in
           process
           of
           time
           ,
           prove
           the
           fatal
           Cadency
           and
           Dissolution
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           been
           the
           happy
           Rise
           and
           Glory
           of
           that
           flourishing
           State.
           That
           the
           implacability
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Royal
           Family
           against
           those
           that
           have
           once
           offended
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           bloody
           and
           unjust
           Proscription
           of
           the
           noble
           House
           of
           Orange
           ,
           had
           so
           firmly
           cemented
           the
           Interests
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           that
           Family
           with
           those
           of
           the
           States
           during
           the
           
           Wars
           with
           Spain
           ,
           that
           there
           could
           not
           possibly
           any
           Danger
           arise
           to
           them
           from
           that
           House
           ,
           how
           much
           soever
           they
           were
           intrusted
           with
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           States
           ,
           they
           being
           then
           best
           secured
           by
           the
           Greatness
           and
           Power
           of
           that
           .
           Nay
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           the
           Peace
           made
           between
           that
           Republick
           ,
           and
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           Danger
           from
           those
           Princes
           neither
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           matched
           into
           inferior
           Princes
           Families
           ,
           as
           those
           of
           
             Germany
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           might
           add
           Strength
           ,
           but
           never
           could
           Power
           enough
           to
           the
           Princes
           of
           Orange
           to
           crush
           the
           State
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           least
           divide
           from
           its
           true
           Interests
           .
           But
           that
           it
           might
           be
           of
           the
           dangerousest
           Consequence
           ,
           if
           any
           of
           them
           were
           suffered
           to
           match
           into
           the
           Family
           of
           any
           Crowned
           Head
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           any
           near
           Neighbour
           to
           the
           Republick
           ;
           for
           that
           would
           be
           an
           effectual
           Means
           to
           fill
           their
           Heads
           with
           aspiring
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           great
           Designs
           to
           Aggrandize
           themselves
           ,
           and
           might
           afford
           them
           Power
           enough
           to
           put
           them
           in
           Execution
           ;
           a
           Temptation
           too
           strong
           for
           almost
           any
           active
           spirited
           Prince
           to
           resist
           :
           And
           therefore
           such
           an
           one
           as
           this
           present
           Prince
           ought
           by
           no
           means
           to
           be
           exposed
           to
           by
           any
           wise
           States-men
           ,
           whose
           Interest
           it
           was
           to
           keep
           him
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           Cunning
           enough
           to
           put
           him
           by
           it
           .
           That
           never
           any
           of
           His
           present
           Highness's
           Predecessors
           have
           been
           ever
           as
           much
           as
           suspected
           of
           aspiring
           at
           any
           Power
           over
           
           the
           Commonwealth
           ;
           but
           what
           tended
           to
           its
           greater
           Security
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Elevation
           of
           the
           Majesty
           of
           the
           Republick
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           Glances
           of
           assuming
           any
           to
           themselves
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           His
           Highness's
           Father
           ;
           who
           ,
           in
           all
           probability
           ,
           was
           animated
           thereunto
           by
           his
           matching
           with
           a
           Daughter
           of
           England
           :
           And
           that
           his
           Ambition
           might
           have
           proved
           fatal
           to
           the
           Republick
           ,
           beyond
           Retrieve
           ,
           if
           his
           immature
           Death
           ,
           and
           other
           seasonable
           Providences
           ,
           had
           not
           intervened
           .
           That
           the
           Influence
           of
           that
           Match
           had
           proved
           very
           detrimental
           to
           that
           illustrious
           House
           ,
           by
           stirring
           up
           such
           a
           Jealousie
           in
           the
           States
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           admit
           the
           present
           Prince
           ,
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           to
           enjoy
           the
           Places
           of
           Honour
           ,
           Authority
           and
           Trust
           formerly
           so
           well
           maintained
           and
           officiated
           by
           his
           noble
           Ancestors
           :
           And
           that
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           it
           had
           proved
           as
           pernicious
           to
           the
           States
           themselves
           ,
           in
           creating
           and
           nourishing
           Factions
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           Endeavours
           to
           keep
           up
           the
           Republick
           upon
           a
           new
           Model
           ,
           without
           
             Captain-General
             ,
             Stadtholder
             ,
             Admiral
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           to
           deprive
           themselves
           of
           the
           so
           necessary
           and
           Auspicious
           Assistance
           and
           Conduct
           of
           that
           most
           Illustrious
           House
           ;
           and
           thereby
           exposed
           even
           almost
           to
           be
           made
           a
           Prey
           to
           the
           dangerous
           Ambition
           of
           the
           French
           Monarch
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           now
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           so
           newly
           re-enter'd
           into
           their
           true
           Interests
           ,
           
           and
           happily
           re-fixed
           all
           things
           on
           the
           old
           Foundation
           ,
           by
           restoring
           the
           present
           Prince
           to
           the
           Dignity
           of
           his
           Ancestors
           ,
           and
           calling
           him
           to
           the
           Helm
           of
           the
           Tempest-beaten
           State
           ,
           and
           had
           by
           his
           Courage
           ,
           Conduct
           and
           Interest
           recovered
           the
           Common-wealth
           to
           a
           very
           hopeful
           Condition
           of
           Power
           and
           Prosperity
           again
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           no
           less
           than
           a
           Madness
           to
           venture
           the
           Ruin
           of
           all
           those
           fair
           Hopes
           ,
           by
           a
           second
           Match
           with
           England
           ,
           when
           by
           the
           former
           they
           had
           been
           almost
           all
           Shipwrack'd
           ;
           and
           to
           suffer
           a
           Prince
           who
           was
           now
           wholly
           their
           own
           ,
           to
           espouse
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           Marriage
           as
           was
           then
           in
           Agitation
           ,
           a
           Foreign
           Interest
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           ,
           in
           all
           probability
           ,
           could
           not
           ,
           in
           time
           ,
           but
           interfere
           with
           theirs
           :
           And
           therefore
           desired
           it
           might
           not
           be
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           ,
           though
           the
           Prince's
           Intentions
           should
           happen
           to
           continue
           never
           so
           right
           and
           firm
           to
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Republick
           ,
           yet
           this
           Match
           could
           not
           but
           be
           still
           very
           detrimental
           both
           to
           him
           and
           them
           ,
           by
           causing
           incurable
           Jealousies
           ,
           Factions
           and
           Animosities
           amongst
           them
           ,
           without
           end
           ;
           and
           which
           could
           not
           but
           be
           of
           pernicious
           Consequence
           to
           them
           both
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           little
           probability
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           
           York's
           having
           any
           Vivacious
           Male
           Issue
           ,
           this
           would
           give
           the
           Prince
           such
           a
           near
           Prospect
           of
           the
           British
           Crowns
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           but
           engage
           him
           ,
           in
           that
           View
           ,
           upon
           all
           Occasions
           ,
           to
           strain
           
           his
           Power
           and
           Interest
           in
           the
           
             United
             Provinces
          
           to
           the
           utmost
           for
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           the
           Dutch
           increase
           of
           Power
           and
           Interest
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           if
           he
           ever
           came
           to
           be
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           Power
           he
           would
           thereby
           obtain
           ,
           added
           to
           that
           he
           had
           already
           in
           the
           
             United
             Provinces
          
           as
           Stadt-holder
           ,
           Captain
           General
           ,
           &c.
           and
           to
           the
           great
           Influence
           he
           had
           among
           the
           Soldiery
           in
           the
           States
           pay
           ,
           would
           undoubtedly
           be
           a
           great
           temptation
           to
           him
           for
           to
           reduce
           that
           State
           under
           the
           English
           Crown
           ,
           and
           influence
           the
           others
           to
           assist
           him
           in
           it
           ;
           And
           that
           if
           he
           should
           have
           Issue
           by
           his
           Princess
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           likely
           enough
           he
           might
           ,
           the
           danger
           under
           that
           Circumstance
           would
           be
           in
           a
           manner
           inevitable
           .
        
         
           It
           s
           likely
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           our
           Politicians
           here
           forsaw
           very
           great
           Difficulties
           would
           arise
           in
           making
           any
           manner
           of
           Impressions
           upon
           the
           States
           against
           the
           Prince's
           Match
           ,
           for
           by
           the
           foresaid
           Remonstrances
           it
           does
           appear
           to
           me
           their
           Master-battery
           was
           turned
           on
           that
           side
           ;
           but
           though
           all
           their
           Politicks
           have
           failed
           them
           for
           the
           prevention
           of
           the
           Marriage
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           not
           failed
           to
           put
           some
           of
           these
           Arguments
           fo●●ards
           ,
           to
           render
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Proceedings
           suspect
           to
           the
           States
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           already
           bragged
           ;
           that
           all
           the
           Constancy
           his
           Highness
           is
           well
           known
           to
           be
           Master
           of
           ,
           will
           find
           work
           enough
           to
           
           ver-come
           the
           Jealousies
           entertained
           of
           him
           ,
           (
           and
           which
           they
           are
           resolved
           never
           to
           be
           wanting
           on
           their
           part
           to
           foment
           )
           and
           to
           make
           it
           believe
           that
           all
           he
           has
           acted
           since
           his
           marriage
           has
           been
           to
           the
           aggrandizing
           of
           himself
           and
           his
           Authority
           ,
           and
           the
           Diminution
           of
           that
           of
           the
           Republick
           ;
           I
           fear
           I
           have
           already
           too
           much
           transgrest
           by
           my
           tediousness
           ,
           and
           shall
           therefore
           only
           subscribe
           my self
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           in
           sincerity
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             ,
             Most
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Sept.
               20.
               1679.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           LXII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Solemn
             Embassy
             sent
             by
             the
             French
             King
             to
             King
             Charles
             II.
             in
             the
             Year
             1677
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             break
             off
             the
             Match
             with
             the
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           PUrsuant
           to
           what
           I
           have
           already
           mentioned
           to
           your
           Lordship
           of
           the
           Designs
           concerted
           between
           his
           Royal
           Highness
           ,
           and
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           about
           getting
           of
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           ,
           by
           a
           Stratagem
           ,
           into
           France
           ,
           if
           their
           other
           Measures
           about
           hindring
           
           the
           Match
           were
           broken
           ,
           was
           the
           late
           solemn
           Embassy
           sent
           over
           from
           hence
           into
           England
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Count
           
             d'
             Estree
          
           was
           the
           head
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           the
           Duke
           
             de
             Vendosme
          
           ,
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Rheims
           ,
           one
           of
           our
           great
           Minister
           ,
           the
           Marquiss
           de
           Louvois's
           Sons
           ,
           and
           at
           least
           fifty
           Lords
           more
           of
           principal
           Note
           ;
           and
           whose
           publick
           instructions
           ,
           tho'
           they
           imported
           nothing
           more
           then
           a
           great
           Complement
           ,
           and
           some
           overtures
           about
           forbiding
           any
           recruits
           ,
           to
           be
           sent
           over
           to
           our
           Land
           Forces
           in
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Confederates
           ;
           yet
           privately
           they
           were
           to
           endeavour
           a
           French
           match
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           saw
           they
           could
           not
           succeed
           therein
           ,
           to
           concert
           closer
           measures
           with
           the
           Duke
           ,
           about
           puting
           in
           practise
           what
           he
           had
           before
           consented
           to
           ,
           about
           geting
           the
           Princess
           his
           daughter
           privately
           convey'd
           away
           ,
           in
           Company
           of
           this
           Embassador
           into
           France
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           your
           Lordship
           will
           not
           be
           dissatisfied
           ,
           if
           I
           recount
           what
           I
           have
           heard
           discoursed
           one
           day
           at
           this
           Court
           ,
           between
           our
           Commissioner
           and
           some
           other
           Courtiers
           concerning
           the
           Embassy
           .
           Said
           one
           of
           them
           to
           theother
           ,
           
             What
             needed
             so
             splendid
             and
             costly
             an
             Embassy
             at
             this
             time
             of
             day
             to
             the
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             so
             little
             hopes
             that
             he
             durst
             give
             his
             Consent
             to
             what
             we
             desire
             of
             him
             ;
             if
             he
             were
             of
             himself
             disposed
             thereto
             :
             Yes
             ,
             says
             the
             other
             ,
             'T
             will
             be
             well
             worth
             the
             Cost
             let
             things
             go
             as
             
             they
             will
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             for
             't
             is
             a
             greater
             honour
             our
             King
             now
             does
             to
             the
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             than
             he
             has
             ever
             yet
             done
             to
             any
             other
             Prince
             ,
             or
             ever
             to
             the
             Emperor
             himself
             when
             at
             Peace
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             such
             an
             Honour
             cannot
             but
             work
             sensibly
             upon
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             easily
             wrought
             upon
             ,
             and
             may
             work
             some
             good
             Effects
             for
             us
             in
             time
             ,
             if
             not
             for
             the
             present
             ;
             And
             however
             ,
             if
             the
             worst
             come
             to
             the
             worst
             ,
             this
             extraordinary
             Honour
             now
             done
             him
             by
             our
             Monarch
             ,
             will
             make
             his
             Parliament
             and
             People
             so
             fully
             persuaded
             that
             he
             hath
             entred
             into
             an
             extraordinary
             Engagement
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             all
             he
             can
             say
             ,
             or
             do
             ,
             will
             never
             convince
             them
             of
             the
             contrary
             ,
             or
             induce
             them
             to
             trust
             him
             with
             Money
             to
             make
             War
             against
             France
             ,
             for
             fear
             he
             should
             use
             it
             against
             themselves
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             it
             would
             make
             him
             as
             suspected
             among
             the
             Confederates
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             from
             hence
             forward
             ,
             would
             trust
             him
             ,
             either
             for
             an
             Assistant
             Allie
             ,
             or
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             render
             him
             of
             insignificant
             force
             to
             thwart
             our
             Designs
             .
          
           But
           the
           King
           did
           for
           once
           Trick
           the
           Trickers
           ,
           by
           the
           care
           he
           had
           taken
           of
           the
           Princess
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           note
           elsewhere
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           sudden
           marrying
           her
           to
           his
           Highness
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             Orange
          
           ,
           so
           much
           to
           the
           surprize
           and
           disappointment
           of
           this
           Court
           ,
           that
           I
           
           cannot
           express
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           conclude
           ,
           subscribing
           my self
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             humble
             and
             most
             devoted
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Dece
               .
               7.
               1679.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           LXIII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Popish
             Plot
             ,
             and
             Father
             
             Kelley's
             Menaces
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           discourse
           about
           the
           Plot
           cannot
           be
           more
           in
           England
           than
           't
           is
           here
           ,
           but
           the
           Particulars
           of
           the
           prosecution
           of
           it
           ,
           your
           Lordship
           must
           know
           much
           better
           than
           I
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           question
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           Villany
           enough
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           our
           Ministers
           are
           as
           deep
           in
           the
           sudds
           as
           any
           other
           whatsoever
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           slights
           ,
           and
           wicked
           practises
           ,
           have
           drawn
           the
           English
           Papists
           into
           such
           Combinations
           ,
           as
           hath
           put
           the
           Nation
           into
           such
           ferments
           ,
           incurable
           Jealousies
           and
           divisions
           ,
           as
           hath
           effectually
           diverted
           the
           English
           from
           hunting
           the
           French
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           by
           imploying
           them
           to
           hunt
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           Jesuits
           at
           home
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           been
           pleased
           to
           word
           it
           :
           My
           Lord
           ,
           
           It
           may
           not
           perhaps
           be
           unpleasing
           to
           give
           your
           Honour
           an
           account
           of
           some
           passages
           that
           happened
           between
           one
           Father
           Kelley
           an
           Irish
           Priest
           ,
           and
           my self
           in
           this
           City
           lately
           concerning
           the
           King
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           know
           very
           well
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           ,
           and
           and
           perhaps
           may
           be
           still
           some
           of
           that
           name
           in
           England
           ,
           but
           this
           same
           has
           lived
           for
           some
           years
           at
           Paris
           ,
           by
           St.
           
             Jean
             de
             Greve
          
           ;
           and
           tho'
           a
           Priest
           is
           a
           great
           Banker
           ,
           paying
           most
           of
           the
           pensions
           for
           secret
           service
           transmitted
           to
           the
           English
           Romanists
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           to
           Irish
           Papists
           in
           England
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           who
           by
           his
           discourse
           upon
           the
           late
           English
           Fleet
           and
           Armies
           being
           ready
           ,
           and
           the
           War
           likely
           to
           be
           declared
           against
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           was
           pleased
           then
           to
           say
           somewhat
           in
           relation
           to
           this
           Conspiracy
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           little
           thought
           on
           till
           very
           lately
           ,
           and
           that
           may
           give
           your
           Honour
           some
           light
           into
           the
           designs
           of
           this
           Court
           ;
           say'd
           he
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           France
           will
           find
           him
           (
           meaning
           our
           King
           )
           work
           enough
           by
           Divisions
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           discovering
           ,
           if
           needs
           be
           ,
           his
           and
           his
           Brothers
           intreagues
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           does
           not
           care
           tho'
           he
           expose
           all
           the
           Roman
           Catholicks
           in
           the
           three
           Kingdoms
           ,
           to
           a
           general
           and
           hot
           persecution
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           ,
           like
           the
           
             Turkish
             Asaphi
          
           ,
           they
           serve
           to
           blunt
           the
           English
           Men's
           fury
           ,
           and
           divert
           them
           from
           thwarting
           the
           designs
           of
           the
           potent
           Catholick
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           ,
           which
           would
           afterward
           set
           all
           right
           again
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           was
           
           in
           hopes
           by
           their
           hunting
           of
           Papists
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           leave
           hunting
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Brother
           too
           ,
           if
           they
           proved
           refractory
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           brought
           them
           to
           take
           Sanctuary
           in
           a
           stricter
           Alliance
           with
           the
           French
           King
           than
           ever
           ,
           as
           their
           only
           Safe-guard
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           in
           the
           French
           King's
           power
           to
           spring
           up
           a
           Plot
           next
           day
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           King
           of
           England
           Game
           enough
           for
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Mines
           and
           Trains
           were
           already
           lay'd
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           needed
           only
           putting
           fire
           to
           them
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           am
           very
           sorry
           I
           could
           not
           have
           oblieged
           your
           Lordship
           sooner
           with
           these
           passages
           ,
           which
           yet
           I
           hope
           comes
           not
           too
           late
           ,
           but
           it
           may
           in
           some
           measure
           be
           grateful
           from
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Feb.
               28.
               1678.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           LXIV
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Duke
             of
             
             York's
             being
             Commanded
             to
             retire
             to
             Bruxells
             in
             the
             Year
             1679
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Promises
             made
             him
             by
             the
             King
             before
             his
             departure
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Know
           not
           how
           Matters
           go
           in
           England
           ,
           nor
           what
           the
           Sence
           of
           the
           people
           is
           in
           general
           concern
           the
           Duke's
           retiring
           to
           
           Bruxells
           ,
           but
           I
           can
           assure
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           they
           seem
           to
           be
           mightily
           allarmed
           here
           at
           it
           ,
           tho'
           they
           put
           a
           good
           meen
           upon
           it
           .
           Perhaps
           your
           Lordship
           may
           know
           much
           more
           of
           the
           Secret
           of
           this
           Journey
           than
           I
           can
           inform
           you
           ,
           but
           if
           what
           is
           transmitted
           hither
           by
           the
           Agents
           of
           our
           Grand
           Minister
           be
           acceptable
           ,
           they
           give
           us
           this
           account
           :
           That
           the
           Earl
           of
           D
           —
           was
           the
           person
           who
           advised
           the
           King
           to
           remove
           his
           Royal
           Highness
           from
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Reasons
           for
           it
           were
           ,
           that
           the
           Parliament
           might
           have
           no
           pretence
           for
           to
           complain
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           taken
           all
           the
           Measures
           necessary
           for
           the
           Security
           of
           their
           Religion
           and
           Liberty
           ;
           but
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           how
           true
           ,
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           your
           Lordships
           profound
           Judgment
           to
           determine
           ,
           that
           the
           Earl
           by
           the
           foresaid
           Advise
           did
           not
           so
           much
           consult
           the
           King
           and
           Kingdoms
           true
           Interest
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           to
           please
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           was
           at
           odds
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Money
           received
           to
           disband
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           the
           French
           Alliance
           ;
           finding
           now
           by
           Experience
           ,
           that
           that
           Artifice
           of
           his
           in
           bringing
           the
           Plot
           upon
           the
           stage
           in
           order
           to
           amuse
           them
           ,
           had
           failed
           ;
           They
           further
           inform
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           was
           mightily
           surprized
           at
           the
           Message
           for
           his
           departure
           ,
           and
           made
           some
           difficulty
           to
           bring
           himself
           to
           resolve
           to
           obey
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           at
           length
           recollecting
           a
           better
           Temper
           ,
           it
           gave
           his
           fast
           friends
           an
           Opportunity
           
           to
           advise
           him
           ;
           That
           though
           it
           were
           at
           that
           juncture
           necessary
           he
           should
           obey
           the
           King
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           no
           less
           prudent
           that
           he
           should
           ,
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           take
           all
           necessary
           Precautions
           ,
           not
           to
           abandon
           his
           Fortune
           to
           the
           discretion
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ;
           that
           they
           did
           not
           doubt
           but
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Monmouth
           would
           push
           hard
           ,
           to
           get
           himself
           declared
           Legitimate
           by
           the
           ensuing
           Parliament
           ;
           That
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Exclusion
           would
           be
           renewed
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           room
           enough
           to
           fear
           ,
           least
           his
           Retreat
           might
           be
           rather
           interpreted
           for
           the
           flight
           of
           a
           guilty
           Person
           ,
           than
           for
           the
           Obedience
           of
           a
           submissive
           Subject
           ;
           that
           therefore
           it
           was
           expedient
           he
           should
           get
           the
           King
           first
           to
           promise
           him
           that
           he
           would
           declare
           ,
           and
           get
           it
           Recorded
           too
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           never
           been
           Married
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           
           Monmouth's
           Mother
           ;
           That
           he
           would
           by
           no
           means
           consent
           to
           the
           Exclusion
           that
           was
           now
           likely
           to
           be
           prest
           upon
           him
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           give
           him
           express
           Order
           in
           writing
           to
           require
           his
           Retirement
           .
           All
           which
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           he
           has
           happily
           accomplished
           ,
           the
           truth
           whereof
           time
           must
           determine
           ,
           whereunto
           I
           leave
           it
           ,
           who
           am
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Apr.
               6.
               1679.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           LXV
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Noise
             of
             King
             
             Charles's
             Divorce
             from
             Queen
             Katherine
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           business
           of
           the
           King's
           Divorce
           has
           made
           a
           mighty
           noise
           on
           this
           side
           ,
           and
           I
           cannot
           with
           any
           certainty
           inform
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           which
           way
           this
           Court
           stands
           affected
           ;
           for
           I
           find
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           Instructions
           given
           to
           their
           Agents
           in
           England
           to
           insinuate
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           yet
           very
           tenderly
           ,
           what
           a
           piece
           of
           Unjustice
           it
           would
           be
           so
           to
           disgrace
           an
           innocent
           harmless
           Princess
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           been
           lawfully
           married
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           patience
           ,
           bore
           the
           Infirmities
           that
           attended
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           consequent
           of
           such
           a
           Divorce
           would
           perhaps
           be
           worse
           than
           the
           Divorce
           it self
           ,
           seeing
           a
           Brother
           would
           be
           baulked
           of
           the
           just
           hopes
           he
           had
           ,
           after
           his
           Majesty's
           death
           ,
           of
           ascending
           the
           English
           Throne
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           since
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           having
           found
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           Privy
           Council
           ,
           disposed
           very
           much
           to
           favour
           such
           an
           Action
           ,
           they
           gave
           their
           Emissaries
           ,
           of
           another
           stamp
           ,
           directions
           to
           incite
           the
           King
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           promise
           to
           find
           him
           out
           a
           Princess
           of
           this
           Courts
           recommendation
           
           and
           procurement
           ,
           in
           hopes
           ,
           by
           that
           means
           ,
           to
           set
           the
           two
           Brothers
           at
           variance
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           new
           Factions
           and
           Disputes
           about
           Succession
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           saw
           he
           would
           not
           consent
           ,
           yet
           they
           had
           their
           Creatures
           ready
           to
           whisper
           it
           in
           the
           Duke's
           ear
           as
           a
           great
           secret
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           not
           for
           them
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           consented
           thereunto
           ;
           but
           how
           far
           these
           Politicks
           have
           been
           practised
           ,
           your
           Lordship
           can
           observe
           much
           better
           than
           I
           at
           such
           a
           distance
           ,
           who
           am
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             ever
             obliged
             ,
             and
             most
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Mar.
               2.
               1680.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           LXVI
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Earl
             of
             
             Shaftsbury's
             being
             Calumniated
             by
             the
             French
             Agents
             to
             King
             
               Charles
               II.
            
             in
             order
             to
             put
             him
             out
             from
             being
             President
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             Publick
             Administration
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           joy
           conceived
           by
           the
           Ministers
           of
           this
           Court
           ,
           at
           the
           displacing
           of
           my
           Lord
           of
           Shaftsbury
           from
           his
           great
           Office
           of
           President
           of
           the
           King's
           Council
           ,
           and
           consequently
           from
           all
           Administration
           of
           Publick
           Affairs
           ,
           is
           as
           open
           and
           unexpressible
           as
           the
           Instruments
           and
           Causes
           of
           such
           a
           change
           are
           secret
           ;
           but
           so
           far
           as
           I
           have
           had
           any
           intelligence
           of
           this
           grand
           Affair
           ,
           which
           I
           predict
           to
           be
           no
           good
           Omen
           to
           our
           poor
           Country
           ,
           I
           am
           free
           ,
           and
           I
           hold
           my self
           in
           duty
           bound
           to
           communicate
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ;
           who
           perhaps
           will
           not
           much
           wonder
           at
           such
           a
           change
           ,
           when
           I
           tell
           you
           that
           the
           Emissaries
           of
           this
           Court
           ,
           but
           more
           especially
           the
           women
           kind
           ,
           whom
           I
           need
           not
           Name
           ,
           have
           incessantly
           as
           they
           have
           been
           taught
           their
           Lessons
           ,
           
           been
           buzzing
           the
           King
           in
           the
           Ears
           with
           such
           Calumnies
           and
           Accusation
           ,
           as
           here
           follow
           according
           as
           they
           are
           inserted
           here
           .
        
         
           They
           were
           to
           lay
           hold
           on
           all
           opportunities
           ,
           to
           render
           the
           said
           Noble
           Lord
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           yet
           to
           be
           very
           tender
           in
           their
           first
           attack
           ,
           and
           therefore
           frequently
           to
           say
           ;
           That
           truly
           his
           President
           was
           a
           person
           of
           incomparable
           Parts
           and
           Abilities
           in
           matters
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           do
           him
           Justice
           ,
           he
           had
           done
           his
           Prince
           as
           important
           service
           as
           any
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           That
           though
           he
           had
           in
           former
           times
           fallen
           in
           with
           the
           republican
           interest
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           predominant
           in
           the
           Nation
           ;
           yet
           he
           had
           since
           shewed
           so
           much
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Monarchy
           ,
           as
           might
           justly
           obliterate
           all
           former
           miscarriages
           ;
           provided
           still
           he
           proved
           constant
           in
           his
           Devoir
           ,
           and
           gave
           no
           suspition
           of
           his
           being
           inclinable
           to
           re-assume
           the
           principles
           ,
           which
           he
           seemed
           once
           so
           entirely
           to
           have
           forsaken
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           had
           again
           and
           again
           made
           way
           by
           such
           insinuations
           as
           these
           for
           more
           desperate
           Attacks
           ;
           They
           urged
           his
           Majesty
           might
           call
           to
           mind
           the
           time
           and
           occasion
           when
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           whom
           the
           Earl
           had
           once
           said
           ,
           that
           when
           a
           man
           is
           wanting
           to
           himself
           ,
           he
           deserves
           that
           others
           should
           be
           so
           to
           him
           also
           ;
           and
           he
           might
           consider
           how
           false
           and
           
           dangerous
           a
           Maxime
           that
           was
           ,
           when
           it
           referr'd
           to
           a
           Prince
           or
           ones
           Country
           ,
           to
           whom
           one
           is
           never
           allowed
           to
           be
           wanting
           ;
           That
           the
           Earl
           had
           been
           as
           good
           as
           his
           word
           ,
           was
           already
           sufficiently
           manifest
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           discovered
           in
           Parliament
           the
           secret
           motives
           that
           had
           engaged
           the
           King
           to
           grant
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           before
           the
           late
           War
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Alliance
           with
           France
           ,
           and
           insinuated
           the
           designs
           his
           Majesty
           had
           to
           retrench
           the
           liberty
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           which
           was
           indeed
           no
           more
           then
           to
           reduce
           that
           Assembly
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           their
           Duty
           ;
           that
           his
           conduct
           ever
           since
           in
           promoting
           the
           Test
           ,
           &c.
           gave
           no
           small
           Umbrage
           that
           he
           meant
           more
           then
           a
           bare
           exclusion
           of
           his
           Royal
           Highness
           from
           publick
           Offices
           ;
           That
           they
           could
           not
           be
           positive
           that
           a
           change
           of
           Government
           was
           designed
           thereby
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           essay
           for
           the
           monstrous
           Metamorphosis
           of
           the
           Monarchy
           into
           a
           Republick
           once
           more
           ;
           but
           that
           surely
           ,
           it
           looked
           that
           way
           ;
           For
           if
           the
           thing
           were
           considered
           aright
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           't
           was
           true
           ,
           was
           an
           Established
           Prince
           ,
           and
           now
           long
           in
           possession
           ,
           and
           in
           whose
           person
           there
           could
           be
           no
           plausible
           pretence
           to
           induce
           the
           people
           to
           abandon
           that
           form
           of
           Government
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           Regal
           power
           it self
           ,
           the
           time
           was
           yet
           too
           short
           since
           a
           Company
           of
           Tyrants
           had
           plunged
           the
           State
           into
           Troubles
           ,
           for
           to
           propose
           an
           entire
           abolition
           
           of
           King
           's
           a
           second
           time
           ,
           seeing
           those
           very
           persons
           who
           went
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           Republicans
           ,
           did
           not
           so
           much
           yet
           aim
           for
           the
           most
           part
           at
           the
           change
           of
           the
           form
           of
           the
           Monarchical
           Government
           ,
           as
           at
           the
           diminution
           of
           the
           Authority
           ;
           and
           hence
           it
           might
           be
           reasonably
           inferred
           ,
           that
           the
           Earl
           well
           foreseeing
           he
           could
           not
           proceed
           directly
           to
           that
           which
           he
           aimed
           at
           ,
           began
           cunningly
           to
           take
           a
           round
           which
           he
           judged
           would
           conduct
           him
           with
           more
           safety
           to
           the
           same
           end
           :
           And
           that
           seeing
           no
           possibility
           of
           dispossessing
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           had
           formed
           a
           design
           to
           disinherit
           the
           person
           that
           ought
           to
           succeed
           him
           ,
           being
           assured
           that
           the
           best
           expedient
           to
           destroy
           the
           regal
           Dignity
           ,
           was
           to
           disturb
           the
           order
           of
           Succession
           ;
           And
           that
           his
           Majesty
           must
           needs
           foresee
           the
           dangers
           arising
           from
           the
           Counsells
           of
           so
           pernicious
           a
           Man
           ,
           whose
           authority
           in
           Court
           ,
           Parliament
           and
           City
           was
           equally
           formidable
           as
           his
           Pollicy
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           take
           upon
           me
           to
           determine
           what
           great
           services
           his
           Majesty
           has
           lost
           by
           the
           discarding
           of
           this
           great
           Statesman
           ,
           he
           may
           want
           it
           in
           time
           ,
           and
           be
           better
           perswaded
           then
           ever
           of
           the
           Character
           himself
           has
           given
           once
           of
           him
           upon
           his
           resolution
           of
           a
           difficult
           Case
           ,
           viz.
           That
           he
           had
           a
           Chancellor
           who
           knew
           more
           Law
           than
           all
           his
           Judges
           ,
           and
           more
           Divinity
           than
           all
           his
           
           Bishops
           ;
           if
           these
           particulars
           be
           not
           new
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           be
           more
           cautious
           for
           the
           future
           in
           my
           Intelligence
           ,
           wherein
           I
           always
           aim
           at
           pleasing
           your
           Lordship
           ,
        
         
           
             Who
             am
             Your
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Aug.
               29th
               ,
               1681.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           LXVII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Duke
             of
             
             York's
             being
             in
             France
             Twice
             ,
             and
             Closetted
             by
             the
             French
             King.
             His
             Rencounter
             with
             the
             French
             Ambassadour
             Barillon
             .
             His
             Wives
             ill
             success
             in
             France
             .
             Her
             Petition
             to
             the
             French
             King.
             Return
             without
             Relief
             ,
             and
             her
             fatal
             End.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           HAD
           I
           been
           able
           to
           have
           given
           your
           Lordship
           some
           remarkable
           passages
           relating
           to
           the
           Duke
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
           Coleman's
           History
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           the
           great
           Affair
           of
           the
           Popish
           Plot
           was
           in
           Vogue
           and
           Agitation
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           doubt
           but
           I
           should
           have
           perform'd
           a
           grateful
           part
           to
           you
           ;
           yet
           I
           find
           something
           so
           singular
           and
           diverting
           therein
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           but
           flatter
           my self
           ,
           it
           will
           still
           ,
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           prove
           agreeable
           .
           Mr.
           Coleman
           had
           ,
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           manag'd
           the
           Intrigues
           between
           the
           French
           and
           English
           Courts
           ,
           and
           that
           your
           Lordship
           well
           knows
           ,
           for
           his
           Letters
           that
           were
           seiz'd
           and
           publisht
           make
           it
           evident
           ;
           and
           he
           was
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Instruments
           to
           draw
           his
           Master
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           ,
           into
           so
           close
           a
           Correspondence
           with
           them
           as
           he
           was
           ingag'd
           in
           ,
           of
           which
           your
           Lordship
           has
           heard
           before
           ;
           and
           from
           the
           Year
           1676
           ,
           to
           near
           the
           time
           he
           
           was
           Arraign'd
           and
           Condemn'd
           for
           the
           Popish
           Plot
           ;
           I
           am
           free
           to
           acquaint
           you
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           That
           all
           his
           Letters
           past
           through
           my
           hands
           ,
           being
           first
           directed
           to
           a
           French
           Gentleman
           ,
           who
           took
           care
           to
           transmit
           them
           to
           me
           ,
           with
           Orders
           to
           send
           them
           to
           Father
           St.
           Germain
           ,
           who
           manag'd
           all
           Affairs
           between
           him
           and
           Father
           
             La
             Choise
          
           ,
           but
           I
           saw
           the
           Contents
           of
           few
           or
           none
           of
           them
           ,
           till
           lately
           I
           have
           found
           them
           among
           other
           things
           of
           that
           kind
           in
           the
           Minutes
           of
           our
           French
           Secretary
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           the
           Reason
           your
           Lordship
           has
           not
           receiv'd
           this
           Account
           sooner
           ,
           at
           which
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           you
           cannot
           but
           stand
           astonished
           ,
           as
           I
           was
           my self
           ,
           when
           I
           acquaint
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           find
           it
           entred
           here
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           was
           ,
           during
           this
           famous
           Correspondence
           ,
           two
           several
           times
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           Closetted
           to
           boot
           ,
           by
           his
           Most
           Christian
           Majesty
           (
           which
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           unfolds
           the
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Proposals
           I
           have
           formerly
           mentioned
           ,
           about
           Trapanning
           the
           Princes
           into
           France
           )
           but
           it
           was
           both
           times
           by
           Night
           ,
           and
           the
           Works
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           between
           One
           and
           Two
           of
           the
           Clock
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           trusty
           persons
           being
           ready
           posted
           to
           Introduce
           him
           :
           And
           one
           time
           a
           Councellor
           of
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Paris
           to
           whom
           ,
           Some
           of
           
           Coleman's
           Letters
           were
           directed
           ,
           happening
           accidentally
           to
           let
           fall
           an
           Expression
           ,
           intimating
           ,
           That
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           was
           come
           thither
           in
           Person
           ,
           tho'
           it
           was
           Voic'd
           up
           and
           down
           among
           the
           Courtiers
           it
           was
           Coleman
           ;
           
           he
           receiv'd
           a
           very
           severe
           Check
           for
           his
           unseasonable
           Inadvertence
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           a
           farther
           punishment
           ,
           he
           had
           no
           more
           any
           Secrets
           communicated
           to
           him
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           Letters
           from
           thenceforward
           were
           distributed
           by
           another
           way
           .
           The
           first
           time
           the
           Duke
           was
           Closetted
           ,
           was
           a
           little
           before
           the
           second
           Dutch
           War
           ,
           to
           concert
           Measures
           ,
           how
           he
           should
           he
           enabled
           to
           induce
           his
           Brother
           to
           give
           his
           Consent
           to
           it
           to
           promote
           the
           French
           Designs
           thereby
           ;
           as
           was
           likewise
           our
           Famous
           Admiral
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Spragg
          
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           not
           very
           long
           after
           the
           Duke
           .
           The
           second
           time
           was
           a
           little
           before
           the
           Splendid
           and
           Extraordinary
           French
           Embassy
           was
           sent
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           wherein
           Measures
           were
           Concerted
           how
           to
           induce
           our
           King
           to
           give
           his
           Consent
           to
           have
           the
           Princess
           Mary
           Married
           into
           France
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           case
           that
           would
           not
           do
           ,
           how
           to
           Steal
           her
           ,
           and
           send
           her
           away
           when
           they
           went
           off
           ;
           but
           this
           Intrigue
           coming
           to
           be
           privately
           discover'd
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           one
           of
           the
           Duke
           's
           great
           Confidents
           ,
           he
           had
           the
           Cunning
           to
           dissemble
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           took
           no
           manner
           of
           notice
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Duke
           his
           Brother
           ,
           but
           gave
           secret
           Orders
           that
           a
           strict
           Eye
           and
           a
           good
           Guard
           should
           be
           kept
           over
           the
           Princess
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           permit
           the
           Duke
           to
           have
           her
           abroad
           upon
           any
           Invitations
           ,
           or
           other
           pretence
           whatsoever
           ,
           till
           the
           Embassadors
           were
           quite
           gone
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             It
             would
             administer
             Iealousie
             to
             His
             People
             ,
             if
             She
             should
             be
             permitted
             to
             stir
             abroad
             
             much
             ,
             while
             the
          
           French
           
             Sparks
             continued
             in
          
           England
           .
           And
           to
           prevent
           the
           like
           Plots
           upon
           her
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           and
           to
           please
           His
           People
           ,
           who
           were
           now
           upon
           the
           fret
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           have
           it
           here
           out
           of
           Displeasure
           against
           such
           an
           Indirect
           and
           Rash
           Procedure
           ,
           which
           ,
           had
           it
           taken
           effect
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           ,
           would
           have
           dashed
           him
           and
           his
           Government
           in
           an
           Instant
           upon
           an
           inevitable
           Rock
           ,
           he
           Married
           Her
           ,
           as
           your
           Lordship
           well
           remembers
           ,
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           Regret
           and
           Vexation
           of
           the
           French
           Court
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Duke
           too
           ,
           who
           ,
           from
           thenceforward
           hath
           not
           cared
           how
           almost
           he
           exposed
           the
           King
           his
           Brother
           ,
           by
           engaging
           of
           Him
           in
           continual
           Troubles
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           nor
           how
           closely
           he
           United
           with
           the
           French
           Faction
           ,
           who
           afterward
           wreakt
           their
           Revenge
           for
           some
           time
           upon
           the
           Duke
           himself
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           upon
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           their
           Intrigues
           ,
           in
           bringing
           the
           following
           Popish
           Plot
           upon
           the
           Stage
           :
           Both
           the
           times
           the
           Duke
           was
           on
           this
           side
           ,
           the
           King
           knew
           not
           of
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           they
           design'd
           He
           should
           believe
           so
           ,
           but
           thought
           he
           was
           retir'd
           for
           Indisposion
           ,
           yet
           both
           times
           he
           brought
           Remittances
           for
           considerable
           Sums
           of
           Money
           ;
           yet
           the
           French
           were
           highly
           displeased
           at
           him
           for
           his
           failure
           in
           the
           aforesaid
           Match
           ,
           and
           the
           subsequent
           Plot
           upon
           his
           Daughter
           ;
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           Suspended
           his
           Pensions
           ,
           as
           they
           likewise
           did
           
           Coleman's
           ,
           which
           made
           them
           both
           incline
           to
           Revolt
           to
           the
           Spanish
           Faction
           ,
           and
           moved
           
           the
           Duke
           to
           some
           seeming
           willingness
           to
           go
           over
           ,
           and
           Command
           the
           English
           Forces
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           in
           the
           War
           then
           likely
           to
           be
           declared
           from
           England
           against
           France
           ;
           for
           which
           they
           were
           cruelly
           revenged
           upon
           Mr.
           Coleman
           ,
           by
           contriving
           his
           Ruin
           and
           Death
           ;
           and
           against
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           too
           ,
           by
           the
           discovery
           of
           the
           Popish
           Plot
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           were
           highly
           Instrumental
           ,
           and
           by
           imploying
           the
           Dutchess
           of
           Portsmouth
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           of
           their
           Creatures
           in
           our
           Court
           ,
           which
           were
           bigotted
           to
           their
           Interests
           ,
           to
           promote
           the
           Bill
           of
           Exclusion
           ,
           that
           so
           that
           Prince
           might
           be
           brought
           under
           a
           necessity
           ,
           as
           they
           thought
           ,
           to
           return
           to
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           to
           rely
           upon
           them
           ;
           for
           when
           ,
           in
           those
           Troublesom
           Times
           ,
           the
           Duke
           was
           forced
           to
           retire
           to
           Bruxells
           ,
           the
           French
           King
           was
           heard
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             had
             he
             follow'd
             his
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             been
             constant
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             have
             needed
             to
             have
             retir'd
             to
          
           Bruxells
           ,
           
             or
             to
             any
             other
             place
             but
          
           France
           .
           But
           however
           ,
           I
           find
           all
           was
           accommodated
           again
           afterward
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           got
           closer
           in
           with
           them
           than
           ever
           ,
           when
           the
           Whigparty
           ,
           as
           they
           call'd
           it
           ,
           was
           quash'd
           ,
           and
           things
           were
           ripe
           for
           another
           Plot
           ,
           called
           .
           
             The
             Pr.
             —
             one
          
           .
           But
           however
           ,
           before
           that
           Breach
           we
           have
           spoken
           of
           with
           the
           Duke
           and
           Coleman
           ,
           they
           were
           resolv'd
           first
           to
           get
           some
           Service
           out
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           ,
           finding
           ,
           after
           the
           Allyance
           with
           Holland
           ,
           that
           our
           King
           was
           somewhat
           inclin'd
           to
           comply
           with
           His
           Parliaments
           and
           Peoples
           Instances
           ,
           
           well
           as
           those
           made
           to
           Him
           by
           the
           Confederate
           Ministers
           in
           Declaring
           a
           War
           in
           conjunction
           with
           them
           against
           France
           ,
           as
           appear'd
           by
           His
           Speech
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           But
           more
           by
           their
           Voting
           a
           Fleet
           of
           Ninety
           Capital
           Men
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           an
           Army
           of
           Nine
           and
           twenty
           thousand
           Land-soldiers
           for
           that
           purpose
           :
           of
           all
           which
           it
           does
           appear
           ,
           Coleman
           sent
           over
           hither
           a
           speedy
           Account
           ;
           They
           then
           presently
           Renewed
           their
           Pensions
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Duke
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           with
           a
           Solemn
           Promise
           of
           a
           considerable
           Sum
           by
           way
           of
           Gratuity
           besides
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           so
           far
           prevail
           ,
           as
           to
           sow
           such
           Dissentions
           between
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           might
           hinder
           those
           Preparations
           by
           being
           seconded
           by
           an
           Actual
           Declaration
           of
           War
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           effectually
           ;
           for
           they
           had
           ,
           by
           their
           Creatures
           ,
           inspired
           into
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           most
           Stirring
           and
           Active
           Members
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           that
           the
           Pretence
           of
           War
           against
           France
           ,
           was
           only
           a
           Court-trick
           to
           get
           Money
           ,
           and
           a
           Standing
           Army
           to
           Enslave
           the
           Nation
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           were
           not
           their
           best
           way
           to
           trust
           the
           King
           with
           Money
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           at
           certain
           moderate
           Sums
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           Limitations
           as
           might
           Secure
           them
           from
           any
           Arbitrary
           Deligns
           ,
           and
           from
           Intrigues
           with
           the
           French
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           it
           was
           Infused
           ,
           with
           much
           Artifice
           ,
           into
           the
           King's
           Head
           ,
           That
           if
           he
           once
           ventured
           on
           a
           War
           against
           France
           without
           an
           Unconditional
           Vote
           for
           
           sufficient
           supplies
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           very
           considerable
           Sums
           at
           once
           ;
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           of
           so
           much
           yearly
           as
           long
           as
           the
           War
           lasted
           ;
           that
           he
           was
           an
           undone
           and
           lost
           Man
           ,
           and
           would
           ,
           by
           that
           false
           step
           ,
           be
           infallibly
           unhinged
           ;
           by
           which
           Artifices
           a
           Declaration
           of
           War
           against
           France
           was
           so
           long
           protracted
           ,
           till
           the
           Hollanders
           despairing
           of
           any
           good
           from
           England
           ,
           were
           necessitated
           to
           clap
           up
           a
           Separate
           Peace
           (
           which
           the
           French
           ,
           with
           all
           diligence
           ,
           proposed
           to
           them
           )
           whilst
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           in
           England
           were
           disputing
           the
           Case
           about
           Funds
           for
           the
           War.
           My
           Lord
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           necessitated
           to
           recapitulate
           some
           things
           here
           ,
           which
           I
           remember
           I
           have
           Written
           a
           Larger
           Account
           of
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           I
           could
           not
           well
           otherwise
           have
           brought
           in
           the
           succeeding
           part
           of
           Mr.
           
           Coleman's
           History
           ,
           who
           ,
           to
           say
           nothing
           of
           the
           Duke
           ,
           having
           effected
           the
           foremention'd
           Divisions
           ,
           Jealousies
           and
           Disputes
           ,
           claim'd
           his
           Promised
           Reward
           of
           Monsieur
           Barillon
           ,
           the
           French
           Ambassador
           at
           London
           ,
           having
           yet
           received
           but
           one
           Payment
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           slie
           Monsieur
           finding
           his
           Business
           was
           so
           far
           done
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           able
           to
           go
           on
           with
           the
           rest
           himself
           without
           their
           assistance
           ,
           put
           him
           off
           at
           first
           with
           Fair
           Words
           ,
           but
           Coleman
           still
           Renewing
           his
           Instances
           ,
           Barillon
           began
           to
           slight
           his
           Applications
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           told
           him
           ,
           in
           Down-right
           
           Terms
           ,
           he
           had
           no
           Orders
           to
           Pay
           him
           any
           more
           Money
           ;
           That
           he
           had
           Receiv'd
           enough
           for
           the
           Business
           he
           had
           done
           ;
           since
           there
           were
           other
           Instruments
           which
           he
           had
           there
           ,
           who
           had
           done
           more
           ,
           and
           been
           much
           more
           Serviceable
           in
           it
           than
           himself
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           That
           his
           Master
           ,
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           had
           no
           further
           occasion
           for
           the
           Service
           of
           such
           a
           Sawcy
           ,
           Impertinent
           ,
           and
           Inconsiderable
           Fellow
           as
           he
           was
           :
           Coleman
           was
           Netled
           to
           the
           Quick
           at
           this
           Unexpected
           Treatment
           ,
           which
           he
           conceived
           he
           had
           not
           deserved
           at
           their
           hands
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           reply'd
           again
           as
           warmly
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             for
             his
             part
             he
             had
             neglected
             much
             greater
             Rewards
             then
             what
             he
             demanded
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             his
             Iust
             Due
             ,
             which
             he
             might
             have
             had
             from
             the
             Confederate
             Party
             ;
             and
             that
             now
             since
             he
             found
             he
             was
             so
             slighted
             ,
             he
             should
             take
             care
             to
             let
             them
             see
             they
             should
             find
             the
             miss
             of
             his
             Services
             ,
             by
             what
             he
             would
             ,
             and
             was
             resolv'd
             to
             do
             for
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             question'd
             not
             but
             to
             bring
             the
             Duke
             his
             Master
             to
             be
             quickly
             of
             his
             Mind
             :
             Barillon
          
           thereupon
           answer'd
           ,
           
             That
             his
             Master
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             find
             them
             such
             Imployment
             in
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             have
             no
             leasure
             to
             think
             of
             serving
             the
             Confederates
             ,
             or
             hunting
             the
          
           French
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           
             having
             already
             such
             a
             pack
             of
             Hounds
             in
             a
             readiness
             ,
             as
             would
             quickly
             snap
             him
             ,
             and
             hunt
             his
             Master
             too
             off
             his
             Legs
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             but
             offer
             to
             
             depart
             so
             much
             from
             his
             own
             Interest
             as
             to
             quit
             theirs
             .
          
        
         
           After
           this
           mutual
           Huff
           ,
           Coleman
           going
           to
           take
           his
           Leave
           of
           Monsieur
           Barillon
           ,
           the
           Frenchman
           retaining
           still
           a
           spice
           of
           French
           Civility
           ,
           came
           to
           attend
           him
           to
           the
           Gate
           ,
           where
           ,
           seeing
           
           Coleman's
           Coach
           standing
           right
           before
           it
           ;
           
             Sir
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             briskly
             to
             him
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             your
             Coach
             stands
             right
             before
             my
             Door
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             place
             for
             a
             person
             of
             your
             mean
             station
             and
             quality
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             's
             strange
             ,
             Monsieur
             ,
             Answer'd
             Coleman
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             of
             meaner
             quality
             now
             ,
             then
             I
             used
             to
             be
             ;
             there
             ,
             you
             know
             well
             enough
             ,
             it
             used
             to
             stand
             ;
             But
             pray
             where
             would
             you
             have
             it
             to
             stand
             then
             ,
             continu'd
             he
             ?
             Two
             or
             three
             doors
             off
             ,
             cry'd
             Barillon
             :
             So
             indeed
             ,
             said
             Coleman
             ,
             I
             used
             to
             place
             it
             ,
             when
             I
             went
             to
             a
             Bawdy-house
             ,
             but
             I
             did
             not
             take
             yours
             to
             be
             such
             till
             now
             ,
             and
             so
             adiew
             .
          
           It
           was
           but
           a
           few
           days
           after
           this
           rencounter
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           that
           Coleman
           was
           seized
           for
           the
           Popish
           Plot
           ,
           at
           the
           news
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           Discourse
           was
           at
           the
           French
           Secretaries
           ,
           that
           Coleman
           would
           certainly
           pay
           dear
           for
           having
           adventured
           to
           displease
           the
           King
           their
           Master
           ;
           for
           that
           they
           had
           perswaded
           the
           Conceited
           Fool
           to
           keep
           his
           Papers
           all
           by
           him
           ,
           which
           they
           flatter'd
           him
           ,
           were
           Rare
           Compositions
           ,
           and
           
           Specimens
           of
           incomparable
           Wit
           and
           Parts
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           said
           were
           things
           ,
           not
           only
           enough
           to
           hang
           him
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           but
           so
           to
           hamper
           the
           King
           and
           Duke
           too
           ,
           and
           involve
           them
           in
           such
           Troubles
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           quit
           all
           their
           thoughts
           of
           leaning
           towards
           the
           Confederates
           ,
           and
           so
           return
           again
           to
           their
           interests
           at
           last
           ,
           as
           most
           expedient
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           had
           imployed
           such
           Tools
           as
           would
           not
           fail
           to
           Discover
           all
           their
           Inttigues
           ,
           and
           be
           in
           spight
           of
           their
           Teeth
           ,
           forc'd
           to
           acts
           of
           Repentance
           and
           sorrow
           for
           what
           they
           had
           done
           :
           And
           in
           fine
           ,
           when
           Coleman
           was
           Condemn'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           would
           have
           interpos'd
           for
           a
           Pardon
           for
           him
           ,
           Monsieur
           Barillon
           oppos'd
           it
           Tooth
           and
           Nail
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             He
             ought
             to
             be
             Sacrificed
             upon
             that
             occasion
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             he
             were
             not
             ,
             the
             King
             his
             Master
             would
             find
             means
             to
             have
             a
             worse
             Discovery
             made
             ,
             than
             all
             that
             had
             yet
             been
             made
             to
             appear
             out
             of
             his
             Papers
             or
             otherwise
             :
          
           After
           Coleman
           was
           Hang'd
           ,
           his
           Wife
           reduc'd
           to
           a
           forlorn
           state
           ,
           retir'd
           into
           France
           ,
           and
           presented
           a
           Petition
           to
           the
           French
           King
           to
           this
           effect
           .
        
         
           
             That
             whereas
             her
             late
             Husband
             ,
             besides
             his
             many
             other
             good
             and
             timous
             services
             done
             to
             his
             most
             Christian
             Majesty
             ,
             had
             upon
             his
             instances
             by
             his
             Minister
             at
          
           London
           ,
           
             hired
             an
             House
             in
          
           Deans-yard
           in
           Westminster
           ,
           
             of
             a
             considerable
             Rent
             ,
             some
             time
             before
             that
             Session
             of
             Parliament
             wherein
             the
             matter
             of
             a
             War
             against
             the
             Kingdom
             of
          
           France
           
             was
             to
             be
             debated
             and
             agitated
             ,
             
             for
             the
             better
             convenience
             of
             Treating
             some
             Members
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Gentlemen
             that
             had
             influence
             over
             them
             ;
             That
             he
             had
             expended
             considerable
             Sums
             of
             Mony
             that
             way
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             in
             like
             manner
             among
             other
             useful
             instruments
             he
             had
             in
             the
             Country
             as
             well
             as
             the
             City
             for
             promoting
             his
             Majesties
             Service
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             for
             which
             he
             had
             declined
             much
             greater
             Rewards
             from
             the
          
           Spanish
           ,
           Imperial
           ,
           and
           Dutch
           
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             other
             Agents
             ,
             than
             he
             expected
             or
             desired
             from
             him
             ,
             whom
             he
             served
             more
             by
             inclination
             than
             Interest
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             had
             had
             the
             good
             Fortune
             happily
             to
             effect
             the
             great
             task
             imposed
             on
             him
             by
             his
             most
             Christian
             Majesties
             Commands
             ,
             in
             dividing
             the
             King
             of
          
           England
           
             and
             his
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             breaking
             the
             neck
             of
             the
             intended
             War
             against
          
           France
           ;
           
             that
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             when
             his
             work
             was
             accomplish'd
             ,
             Monsieur
          
           Barillon
           
             had
             refused
             to
             pay
             him
             his
             expences
             ,
             and
             never
             had
             given
             him
             one
             quarter
             of
             the
             Su●
             he
             was
             to
             have
             had
             for
             that
             Affair
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             ,
             the
             Expences
             he
             had
             been
             at
             ;
             And
             that
             now
             at
             last
             he
             had
             lost
             his
             dear
             Life
             for
             serving
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             by
             which
             sad
             disaster
             ,
             she
             and
             her
             Family
             being
             ruin'd
             ,
             and
             reduc'd
             to
             misery
             and
             great
             want
             ;
             she
             therefore
             humbly
             besought
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             be
             pleas'd
             to
             do
             nothing
             else
             for
             her
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             order
             her
             the
             payment
             of
             her
             Husband's
             Arrears
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           To
           which
           Petition
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           this
           Court
           Reply'd
           ,
           That
           Mr.
           Coleman
           ,
           her
           Husband
           ,
           had
           had
           more
           Mony
           from
           them
           than
           he
           deserv'd
           ;
           That
           he
           had
           been
           a
           false
           ,
           inconstant
           
           Rascal
           ,
           and
           had
           brought
           himself
           to
           that
           shameful
           end
           by
           his
           own
           Folly
           and
           Knavery
           ,
           having
           had
           the
           impudence
           to
           threaten
           his
           Majesties
           Embassador
           ,
           to
           turn
           Cat
           in
           Pan
           ,
           &c.
           
           That
           his
           Majesty
           had
           nothing
           to
           say
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           give
           her
           one
           Farthing
           ;
           which
           surly
           Answer
           so
           thunder-struck
           the
           Poor
           Woman
           ,
           that
           she
           return'd
           over
           into
           England
           so
           enrag'd
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           a
           dreadful
           Fit
           of
           Despair
           ,
           that
           she
           miserably
           cut
           her
           own
           Throat
           ,
           at
           her
           Lodging
           in
           London
           ;
           which
           relation
           and
           Coppy
           ,
           of
           the
           Petition
           I
           had
           delivered
           me
           by
           an
           English
           Priest
           ,
           who
           was
           Coleman's
           Wife's
           Confessor
           ,
           and
           which
           after
           I
           had
           Transcrib'd
           it
           ,
           I
           delivered
           to
           the
           English
           E
           —
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           King
           Charles
           the
           Ild.
           that
           he
           might
           see
           how
           his
           Brother's
           Creatures
           served
           him
           ;
           but
           how
           he
           represented
           it
           is
           beyond
           my
           knowledge
           to
           tell
           .
           I
           have
           been
           tedious
           and
           am
           affraid
           troublesome
           to
           your
           Lordship
           by
           a
           long
           Epistle
           ,
           but
           the
           Curiosities
           whereof
           the
           various
           parts
           of
           it
           are
           Composed
           ,
           will
           I
           hope
           be
           as
           powerful
           a
           lenitiue
           against
           any
           Displeasure
           I
           may
           have
           incurred
           from
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           been
           incitatives
           for
           me
           to
           write
           it
           ,
           who
           am
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             most
             humble
             ,
             and
             most
             obedient
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Apr.
               ●
               .
               1683.
               
            
             
               N.
               St.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           LXVIII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Marquess
             
               de
               Louvois's
            
             being
             in
             England
             several
             times
             in
             King
             Charles
             the
             II.
             Reign
             ,
             and
             about
             what
             Business
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           IN
           my
           last
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           I
           have
           given
           some
           intimations
           concerning
           the
           Dukes
           being
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           Closetted
           by
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           and
           of
           Mr.
           Coleman's
           Negotiations
           ,
           and
           imbroylments
           with
           this
           Court
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           Wifes
           Calamitous
           life
           ,
           and
           Tragical
           death
           ,
           which
           I
           believe
           were
           wholly
           new
           to
           you
           ;
           And
           I
           cannot
           think
           but
           that
           of
           the
           Marquess
           de
           Louvois
           ,
           our
           great
           Minister
           of
           State
           here
           ,
           his
           being
           again
           and
           again
           in
           England
           and
           Closetted
           there
           with
           the
           King
           and
           Duke
           ,
           must
           be
           equally
           strange
           and
           surprizing
           to
           you
           ;
           but
           tho
           it
           be
           a
           secret
           ,
           I
           verily
           believe
           ,
           to
           all
           other
           persons
           on
           your
           side
           ,
           except
           the
           two
           foremention'd
           persons
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           so
           entirely
           such
           here
           ,
           especially
           in
           our
           Office
           :
           that
           he
           has
           been
           wanting
           sometimes
           ,
           and
           hardly
           any
           of
           his
           Family
           knew
           what
           was
           become
           of
           him
           ,
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           and
           upon
           such
           occasions
           ,
           it
           was
           sometimes
           given
           out
           ,
           he
           was
           indispos'd
           in
           the
           Country
           ;
           sometimes
           that
           he
           was
           sent
           into
           
             Handers
             ,
             Alsatia
          
           ,
           &c.
           whether
           he
           afterwards
           went
           actually
           with
           so
           much
           expedition
           ,
           tho
           he
           rode
           in
           a
           ●●tter
           ,
           that
           his
           Journeys
           into
           ●●●land
           were
           never
           
           
           
           
           
           perceiv'd
           :
           I
           find
           two
           several
           occasions
           wherein
           he
           was
           Closetted
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           About
           a
           year
           before
           the
           breaking
           out
           of
           the
           second
           Dutch
           War
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           sent
           particularly
           to
           help
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Brother
           to
           concert
           the
           Preparations
           for
           ,
           and
           manner
           of
           Carrying
           on
           that
           War.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           concert
           measures
           how
           to
           stave
           off
           the
           effects
           of
           the
           
             Popish
             Plot
          
           ,
           by
           remitting
           of
           Mony
           to
           dissolve
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           by
           other
           methods
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           they
           were
           carrying
           things
           farther
           then
           the
           French
           Interest
           required
           to
           have
           them
           driven
           ,
           but
           upon
           condition
           the
           two
           Brothers
           should
           not
           depart
           from
           their
           Interests
           for
           the
           future
           ;
           To
           complot
           measures
           how
           to
           ensnare
           the
           Protestant
           Party
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           high
           Patriots
           in
           a
           Plot
           that
           should
           quite
           extinguish
           the
           Popish
           one
           ,
           and
           give
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           opportunity
           to
           cut
           off
           all
           those
           who
           stood
           in
           the
           way
           between
           him
           and
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           between
           the
           Crown
           and
           absolute
           Power
           ;
           All
           which
           Closettings
           have
           been
           very
           short
           as
           well
           as
           private
           ,
           and
           performed
           with
           incredible
           diligence
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           't
           is
           all
           I
           am
           able
           to
           inform
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           with
           which
           I
           conclude
           ,
           remaining
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               May
               16.
               1683.
               
            
             
               N.
               St.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           LXIX
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             that
             called
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               Plot.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Was
           not
           a
           little
           transported
           with
           Joy
           to
           find
           your
           Lordship's
           Name
           was
           not
           incerted
           in
           the
           List
           I
           have
           seen
           of
           Persons
           taken
           up
           for
           the
           Plot
           ;
           I
           have
           had
           the
           vanity
           to
           flatter
           my self
           ,
           that
           some
           things
           that
           I
           have
           Writ
           lately
           to
           your
           Honour
           concerning
           Monsieur
           
           Louvois's
           Negotiations
           in
           England
           ,
           may
           inspire
           you
           with
           a
           more
           than
           ordinary
           Caution
           upon
           such
           an
           occasion
           ,
           wherein
           when
           it
           shall
           lye
           with
           your
           Lordship's
           conveniency
           to
           let
           me
           have
           a
           Line
           from
           you
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           desire
           so
           much
           to
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           as
           what
           Rules
           I
           am
           to
           observe
           for
           my
           future
           conduct
           ,
           in
           respect
           to
           my
           Correspondence
           ,
           since
           I
           have
           some
           reason
           to
           suspect
           your
           Honour
           may
           be
           uneasy
           under
           the
           present
           Circumstance
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           heard
           ,
           ●●settled
           too
           ;
           I
           have
           little
           to
           say
           at
           present
           how
           far
           the
           Ministers
           of
           this
           Court
           are
           engaged
           in
           starting
           of
           this
           Conspiracy
           ,
           what
           I
           have
           formerly
           Written
           concerning
           their
           Management
           of
           the
           several
           Factions
           in
           England
           ,
           may
           give
           your
           Lordship
           some
           view
           of
           their
           Designs
           ;
           but
           what
           they
           generally
           say
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           now
           seasonable
           to
           set
           up
           a
           Protestant
           one
           ,
           as
           a
           fresh
           game
           ;
           and
           since
           by
           their
           strong
           concurrence
           ,
           when
           they
           
           saw
           it
           time
           ,
           they
           had
           enabl'd
           the
           King
           to
           stiffe
           the
           other
           Popish
           one
           ;
           and
           thereby
           diverted
           the
           current
           of
           his
           Arms
           ready
           to
           fall
           upon
           them
           ;
           it
           was
           necessary
           ,
           having
           new
           Designs
           of
           Conquests
           in
           view
           (
           and
           what
           can
           it
           be
           ,
           but
           Luxemburg
           block't
           up
           by
           them
           last
           year
           )
           to
           raise
           a
           new
           Disturbance
           in
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           better
           effected
           now
           ,
           than
           by
           starting
           a
           Plot
           of
           another
           Stamp
           ,
           which
           would
           not
           only
           incapacitate
           the
           King
           to
           interpose
           ,
           and
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           their
           career
           ,
           but
           would
           also
           be
           an
           effectual
           means
           to
           make
           the
           holding
           of
           Parliaments
           impracticable
           at
           least
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           quite
           fast
           in
           a
           manner
           to
           their
           King's
           Purse-strings
           ,
           towards
           which
           they
           had
           by
           the
           other
           Plot
           made
           such
           considerable
           Advances
           .
           I
           do
           presume
           your
           Lordship
           retains
           the
           same
           English
           Spirit
           you
           were
           ever
           Master
           of
           ,
           and
           are
           as
           constant
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           vicissitudes
           of
           State
           ,
           which
           have
           happen'd
           in
           your
           time
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Reason
           I
           retain
           still
           my
           usual
           freedom
           ,
           who
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               July
               21.
               1683.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           LXX
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Model
             of
             Ships
             sent
             by
             King
             
               Charles
               II.
            
             to
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Do
           presume
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           no
           longer
           doubted
           of
           ,
           that
           our
           King
           is
           fallen
           in
           more
           than
           ever
           with
           the
           interests
           of
           this
           Court
           ;
           the
           many
           Models
           and
           Draughts
           of
           Ships
           which
           he
           has
           sent
           over
           hither
           ,
           and
           some
           whereof
           I
           have
           seen
           at
           the
           Marquess
           de
           Louvois
           ,
           is
           a
           convincing
           proof
           of
           it
           ,
           tho
           they
           are
           somewhat
           desirous
           to
           give
           it
           another
           Term
           here
           ,
           and
           say
           ;
           His
           Britannick
           Majesty
           is
           well
           known
           to
           be
           the
           only
           Prince
           in
           the
           World
           that
           understands
           Shipping
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           out
           of
           a
           little
           Vanity
           ,
           to
           shew
           his
           great
           Abilities
           in
           that
           way
           ,
           he
           sent
           diverse
           Models
           ,
           not
           only
           into
           France
           ,
           but
           else
           where
           also
           ;
           tho
           the
           real
           Cause
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           it
           whisper'd
           ,
           was
           his
           want
           of
           Jealousy
           ,
           and
           withal
           to
           Coaks
           as
           much
           Mony
           out
           of
           them
           as
           he
           could
           ;
           and
           in
           order
           to
           enhance
           the
           same
           ,
           he
           sent
           also
           Artists
           over
           as
           well
           as
           Models
           ,
           for
           which
           ,
           by
           the
           Account
           I
           have
           seen
           ,
           tho
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           somewhat
           imperfect
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           particulars
           ,
           he
           hath
           already
           receiv'd
           ,
           at
           times
           ,
           above
           600000
           Pounds
           Sterling
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           the
           particulars
           I
           could
           ever
           attain
           to
           in
           relation
           to
           
           this
           matter
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           is
           the
           most
           ungrateful
           to
           your
           Lordship
           to
           understand
           perhaps
           ,
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           has
           at
           any
           time
           dropp'd
           from
           my
           Pen
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           am
           glad
           't
           is
           thus
           contracted
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           always
           of
           an
           opportunity
           to
           acknowledg
           how
           much
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             Humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               June
               4.
               1684.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           LXXI
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Conduct
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             France
             towards
             the
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             during
             his
             aboad
             in
             Flanders
             and
             
               Scotland
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           YOUR
           Lordship
           will
           hardly
           believe
           the
           Treachery
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           this
           Court
           ,
           who
           since
           I
           have
           known
           them
           ,
           would
           stick
           at
           no
           manner
           of
           Villany
           to
           gain
           their
           ends
           ;
           and
           our
           unhappy
           Princes
           have
           from
           time
           to
           time
           given
           them
           but
           too
           much
           opportunity
           to
           work
           their
           designs
           through
           their
           own
           sides
           ;
           and
           this
           I
           have
           already
           made
           to
           appear
           by
           several
           instances
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           shall
           further
           now
           by
           observing
           that
           notwithstanding
           his
           Royal
           Highnesses
           Compliance
           with
           
           them
           in
           the
           business
           of
           Marrying
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           and
           upon
           diverse
           other
           occasions
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           formerly
           hinted
           :
           Yet
           at
           that
           time
           when
           he
           was
           forc'd
           to
           retire
           to
           Bruxels
           ,
           they
           were
           very
           angry
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           almost
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           English
           Papists
           ,
           hecause
           so
           many
           of
           them
           had
           seem'd
           Zealous
           to
           serve
           the
           Spanish
           interest
           ,
           under
           the
           Duke
           in
           Flanders
           ;
           nay
           ,
           and
           the
           French
           King
           himself
           was
           heard
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             had
             he
             followed
             his
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             constant
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             have
             needed
             to
             retire
             to
          
           Bruxels
           ,
           
             or
             to
             any
             other
             place
             ,
             but
          
           France
           ,
           as
           I
           think
           I
           mention'd
           before
           to
           your
           Lordship
           .
           Tho
           they
           seem'd
           afterward
           to
           mollify
           somewhat
           towards
           him
           ;
           yet
           they
           set
           their
           Emissaries
           on
           work
           in
           England
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           deal
           with
           some
           persons
           ,
           about
           whom
           they
           had
           formerly
           got
           some
           Light
           in
           Monsieur
           Ruvigni's
           time
           ,
           to
           get
           the
           Duke
           sent
           into
           Scotland
           to
           make
           a
           Party
           there
           ,
           while
           they
           privately
           engag'd
           the
           Dutchess
           of
           Portsmouth
           and
           the
           Exclusioners
           in
           England
           ,
           to
           do
           their
           utmost
           ,
           both
           in
           Court
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           get
           him
           Excluded
           from
           the
           Succession
           ,
           in
           hopes
           ,
           and
           with
           this
           accursed
           view
           ,
           that
           England
           having
           proceeded
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           put
           him
           by
           the
           Succession
           ;
           Scotland
           would
           declare
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           two
           Kingdoms
           be
           rent
           in
           sunder
           ,
           and
           afflicted
           with
           a
           tedious
           War
           ,
           wherein
           they
           had
           resolv'd
           to
           assist
           the
           
           latter
           ;
           and
           yet
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           't
           is
           strange
           to
           think
           it
           ,
           yet
           so
           it
           is
           that
           they
           were
           not
           true
           to
           him
           even
           there
           ;
           for
           they
           got
           it
           privately
           propos'd
           to
           a
           certain
           Noble
           Family
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           deriv'd
           from
           Blood
           Royal
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           would
           put
           in
           a
           claim
           to
           the
           Scotch
           Crown
           ,
           and
           throw
           off
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           two
           Brothers
           ,
           upon
           pretensions
           to
           be
           suggested
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           Scotland
           would
           set
           up
           again
           for
           a
           Kingdom
           under
           a
           King
           of
           its
           own
           ,
           and
           renew
           their
           Antient
           League
           with
           France
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           Assisted
           effectually
           ;
           and
           should
           besides
           have
           the
           Lands
           of
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Chate●leraut
           ,
           and
           the
           Honours
           and
           Lands
           of
           Aub●ny
           ,
           &c.
           with
           many
           other
           additions
           restor'd
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           over
           and
           above
           all
           this
           ,
           a
           large
           Annual
           Pension
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           old
           Priviledges
           granted
           formerly
           to
           the
           Sootch
           Nation
           renewed
           and
           considerably
           augmented
           ;
           but
           tho
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           that
           Noble
           Family
           refus'd
           to
           hearken
           to
           these
           their
           Treacherous
           Invitations
           ,
           yet
           there
           cannot
           a
           greater
           instance
           scarce
           be
           given
           of
           their
           Villanous
           Designs
           than
           this
           ,
           which
           I
           could
           not
           but
           communicate
           to
           your
           Lordship
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           who
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             
               Sept.
               6.
               1684.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           LXXII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             King
             
               Charles
               II's
            
             .
             Resolution
             a
             little
             before
             his
             Death
             ,
             to
             alter
             his
             method
             ef
             Government
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Am
           very
           well
           satisfied
           your
           Lordship
           must
           know
           in
           a
           very
           great
           measure
           ,
           the
           present
           Resolutions
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           respect
           to
           his
           Future
           Government
           ,
           when
           you
           know
           so
           well
           by
           whose
           Agency
           he
           was
           at
           first
           Undeceiv'd
           ,
           and
           by
           whose
           Council
           and
           Assistance
           he
           intends
           to
           proceed
           ;
           but
           the
           Ministers
           here
           have
           too
           many
           Agents
           still
           about
           him
           to
           remain
           long
           Ignorant
           of
           the
           Design
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           a
           little
           Allarm'd
           to
           understand
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           hath
           resolv'd
           to
           restore
           all
           Charters
           ,
           to
           call
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           get
           a
           moderate
           Liberty
           settled
           on
           Dissenters
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           the
           Boundaries
           of
           Prerogative
           ,
           Parliamentary
           Priviledges
           ,
           and
           Popular
           Liberty
           so
           clearly
           settled
           and
           explain'd
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           arise
           no
           more
           Disputes
           about
           them
           between
           King
           and
           People
           for
           the
           Future
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           made
           Treason
           after
           that
           ,
           even
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           once
           to
           move
           any
           thing
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           
           King
           's
           declar'd
           and
           explain'd
           Prerogatives
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Parliament
           and
           Peoples
           declar'd
           Priviledges
           and
           Liberties
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           Officers
           Military
           and
           Civil
           ,
           shall
           be
           equally
           Sworn
           to
           maintain
           the
           one
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           ;
           that
           the
           Duke
           ,
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           shall
           be
           Sollicited
           to
           go
           for
           Scotland
           ,
           attended
           with
           such
           Persons
           as
           would
           take
           care
           to
           observe
           his
           Steps
           narrowly
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           his
           Absence
           the
           Princess
           Mary
           be
           Declar'd
           Heir
           Presumptive
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           invited
           to
           Reside
           with
           her
           in
           England
           till
           the
           King's
           Death
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           totally
           Excluded
           ,
           and
           confin'd
           to
           live
           at
           Modena
           or
           Rome
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           elsewhere
           ;
           but
           to
           have
           all
           his
           Revenues
           allow'd
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           he
           prove
           Refractory
           ,
           and
           refuse
           to
           Retire
           any
           where
           else
           ,
           but
           into
           France
           ,
           that
           then
           he
           shall
           not
           only
           be
           depriv'd
           of
           his
           Revenue
           ,
           but
           be
           altogether
           confin'd
           in
           some
           Castle
           in
           England
           under
           a
           good
           Guard
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           do
           not
           question
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           but
           this
           matter
           is
           sufficiently
           aggravated
           by
           the
           French
           Emissaries
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           there
           may
           be
           something
           more
           in
           it
           ,
           than
           I
           am
           able
           to
           fathom
           ;
           however
           it
           was
           my
           Duty
           to
           Transmit
           the
           same
           as
           I
           find
           in
           represented
           ,
           tho
           your
           Lordship
           may
           know
           much
           more
           truly
           the
           Fact
           ,
           than
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             humble
             Servant
          
           
             Paris
             
               Jan.
               4.
               1685.
               
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           LXXIII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             King
             
               Charles
               II's
            
             .
             Death
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           YOur
           Lordship
           may
           expect
           I
           should
           acquaint
           you
           how
           much
           surpriz'd
           I
           was
           at
           the
           News
           of
           the
           King's
           Death
           ;
           but
           the
           manner
           it
           was
           receiv'd
           here
           quite
           drown'd
           my
           Astonishment
           in
           that
           Kind
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           would
           any
           true
           English
           Man
           ,
           to
           see
           this
           Court
           have
           the
           News
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Death
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           pretend
           to
           have
           it
           ,
           and
           give
           Orders
           for
           Mourning
           ,
           before
           our
           English
           Envoy
           had
           any
           such
           Notice
           given
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           he
           came
           ,
           according
           to
           Custom
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           intimation
           of
           it
           ,
           all
           the
           Court
           was
           seen
           in
           Mourning
           before
           Night
           ,
           and
           all
           persons
           of
           Note
           in
           this
           City
           the
           next
           day
           ;
           I
           'll
           leave
           your
           Lordship
           to
           Reflect
           upon
           the
           Transactions
           and
           Circumstances
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           tho
           comprehended
           in
           a
           few
           words
           ,
           may
           afford
           a
           larger
           Field
           for
           Thought
           ,
           than
           any
           thing
           my
           mind
           can
           at
           present
           suggest
           unto
           me
           ,
           or
           my
           Intelligence
           reach
           unto
           ,
           but
           it
           puts
           me
           in
           mind
           of
           somewhat
           (
           I
           think
           )
           I
           have
           writ
           in
           my
           last
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           suppose
           it
           may
           do
           your
           Honour
           ,
           if
           it
           has
           not
           already
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             humble
             Servant
          
           
             Paris
             
               Feb.
               22.
               1635.
               
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           I.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             King
             James
             (
             when
             Duke
             of
             York
             )
             his
             pervertion
             to
             the
             
               Popish
               Religion
            
             ,
             how
             and
             when
             it
             was
             done
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           YOUR
           Lordship
           cannot
           imagine
           how
           over-joy'd
           both
           Court
           and
           Country
           are
           here
           ,
           upon
           the
           News
           of
           the
           King
           's
           going
           Publickly
           to
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholick
             Chappel
          
           ,
           upon
           His
           Assumption
           of
           the
           Crown
           ;
           and
           many
           and
           various
           Discourses
           it
           has
           occasion'd
           concerning
           His
           first
           Imbracing
           the
           
             Roman
             Faith
          
           ;
           an
           Account
           whereof
           may
           not
           perhaps
           be
           unpleasing
           to
           your
           Lordship
           :
           And
           therefore
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           gratifie
           your
           Honour
           therein
           ,
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           my
           power
           ;
           some
           have
           been
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           Zeal
           ,
           Example
           ,
           and
           Exhortations
           of
           the
           Queen
           His
           Mother
           ,
           to
           whom
           He
           seemed
           always
           to
           pay
           the
           greatest
           Deference
           ,
           had
           wrought
           this
           Change
           early
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           long
           Conversation
           he
           had
           had
           with
           those
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Communion
          
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Flanders
          
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           had
           fortify'd
           him
           in
           the
           same
           Sentiments
           he
           had
           before
           imbib'd
           ,
           and
           which
           at
           last
           appear'd
           in
           an
           open
           Profession
           ;
           but
           ,
           however
           this
           has
           a
           very
           great
           appearance
           of
           truth
           ,
           it
           s
           utterly
           deny'd
           here
           ,
           and
           averred
           with
           great
           Elogium's
           
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           happened
           to
           him
           as
           it
           did
           to
           one
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           as
           Recorded
           in
           Holy
           Writ
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           find
           in
           the
           Gall
           of
           a
           Monster
           ,
           that
           was
           about
           to
           devour
           him
           ,
           that
           ,
           wherewith
           to
           cure
           him
           of
           his
           Blindness
           .
           For
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           in
           Reading
           of
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           written
           by
           a
           Protestant
           Author
           ,
           that
           he
           came
           to
           see
           the
           Error
           wherein
           his
           Birth
           had
           engag'd
           him
           ;
           that
           when
           he
           was
           oblig'd
           ,
           when
           in
           Exile
           ,
           to
           leave
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           to
           retire
           to
           Bruxels
           ,
           and
           having
           leasure
           enough
           to
           Read
           ,
           he
           lighted
           there
           upon
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           written
           by
           Dr.
           Heylin
           ,
           which
           he
           Read
           with
           much
           Attention
           ;
           and
           notwithstanding
           the
           many
           strained
           pretences
           (
           say
           they
           )
           which
           the
           Protestants
           made
           use
           of
           to
           colour
           the
           Schism
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           he
           clearly
           saw
           that
           their
           Separation
           ,
           so
           plainly
           contrary
           to
           the
           Maxim
           of
           Unity
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           was
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           meer
           effect
           of
           Humane
           Passions
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Dissolute
           Life
           ,
           and
           Incontinency
           of
           King
           
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
          
           ,
           the
           Ambition
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Sommerset
           ,
           the
           Pollicy
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           the
           Avarice
           of
           those
           that
           were
           greedy
           to
           seize
           upon
           the
           Revenues
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           had
           been
           the
           Principal
           Causes
           of
           that
           Change
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           had
           no
           concern
           ;
           that
           upon
           reflecting
           with
           himself
           .
           That
           God
           of
           old
           made
           use
           of
           Prophets
           of
           a
           most
           Holy
           Life
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           
           Guides
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           to
           Intimate
           his
           will
           unto
           them
           ,
           in
           respect
           to
           Religion
           ;
           that
           upon
           the
           change
           of
           the
           Divine
           Dispensation
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           Inspired
           with
           Heavenly
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           more
           like
           to
           Disimbodyed
           Angels
           ,
           than
           Carnal
           Men
           ,
           Preached
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           that
           upon
           Disorders
           ,
           and
           Irregularities
           ,
           both
           under
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Testament
           ,
           They
           were
           not
           carnal
           persons
           ,
           Vindictive
           Souls
           ,
           Ambitious
           Spirits
           ,
           that
           had
           Preached
           Reformation
           ;
           but
           Men
           full
           of
           
           Moses's
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           of
           
           Christ's
           ,
           the
           only
           Channels
           worthy
           to
           receive
           the
           Waters
           which
           run
           from
           his
           Living
           Sources
           ;
           so
           as
           that
           there
           might
           be
           no
           room
           left
           to
           render
           them
           suspected
           of
           Corruption
           or
           Falsity
           :
           he
           from
           thenceforward
           became
           a
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           in
           his
           heart
           ;
           That
           he
           had
           acquainted
           the
           King
           his
           Brother
           with
           it
           soon
           after
           the
           Restoration
           ,
           who
           highly
           Applauded
           him
           ;
           but
           engaged
           him
           to
           put
           that
           restraint
           upon
           himself
           ,
           as
           to
           keep
           it
           secret
           :
           But
           ,
           that
           some
           years
           after
           ,
           having
           ,
           by
           his
           Conduct
           ,
           given
           occasion
           to
           others
           to
           observe
           his
           Steps
           more
           warily
           ,
           and
           finding
           he
           was
           not
           Cordial
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           and
           Interest
           ;
           they
           say
           here
           ,
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           and
           two
           of
           his
           Brethren
           Remonstrated
           the
           same
           to
           him
           ;
           that
           he
           heard
           them
           with
           much
           Patience
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           decline
           to
           Confer
           with
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           their
           Conferences
           and
           Arguments
           ,
           were
           so
           far
           from
           
           Staggering
           and
           Seducing
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           Confirmed
           him
           the
           more
           in
           the
           Faith
           :
           And
           they
           say
           farther
           ,
           That
           tho'
           it
           was
           given
           out
           in
           England
           ,
           That
           the
           late
           Dutchess
           of
           
           York's
           Complaisance
           to
           the
           Duke
           her
           Husband
           had
           wrought
           her
           Conversion
           to
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           which
           she
           dy'd
           :
           yet
           it
           was
           notoriously
           false
           ;
           for
           that
           she
           was
           brought
           over
           by
           a
           very
           remarkable
           event
           ,
           next
           to
           a
           Miracle
           ,
           by
           Reading
           the
           same
           Book
           that
           had
           Converted
           the
           Duke
           :
           But
           I
           shall
           trouble
           your
           Lordship
           no
           more
           with
           a
           Matter
           ,
           which
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           you
           cannot
           think
           of
           without
           trouble
           of
           Mind
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Honours
             to
             serve
             and
             Command
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               March
               2.
               1685.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           II.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Duke
             of
             
             Monmouth's
             being
             in
             Holland
             ;
             and
             King
             
               James's
               Design
            
             to
             seize
             him
             there
             Miscarryed
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           Misfortunes
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Monmouth
           in
           the
           King
           his
           Father's
           time
           are
           beter
           known
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           then
           
           I
           can
           pretend
           to
           inform
           you
           ;
           and
           that
           when
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           quit
           England
           for
           his
           own
           safety
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           came
           to
           be
           known
           he
           was
           retir'd
           into
           Holland
           ,
           the
           Duke
           and
           French
           Emissaries
           never
           left
           Importuning
           the
           King
           to
           send
           to
           the
           States
           and
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           to
           drive
           him
           from
           thence
           ;
           alleadging
           continually
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           very
           great
           Honours
           done
           him
           by
           the
           States
           ,
           and
           especially
           by
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           who
           had
           given
           his
           Troops
           Orders
           to
           Salute
           him
           at
           their
           Reviews
           ,
           when-ever
           he
           came
           to
           see
           them
           ,
           designing
           thereby
           to
           make
           that
           Republick
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           more
           and
           more
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           King
           :
           so
           that
           he
           gave
           at
           last
           Orders
           to
           His
           Embassador
           ,
           Mr.
           Chudley
           ,
           at
           the
           Hague
           ,
           to
           forbid
           the
           English
           Troops
           in
           that
           Service
           to
           shew
           the
           Duke
           any
           Respects
           ;
           Having
           gain'd
           this
           Point
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           might
           embroyl
           the
           King
           and
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           the
           more
           ,
           Chudley
           was
           Instructed
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           said
           Regiments
           acquainted
           with
           the
           afore-mention'd
           Orders
           ,
           without
           first
           giving
           the
           Prince
           notice
           thereof
           ,
           under
           whose
           Command
           they
           were
           ,
           which
           they
           knew
           well
           enough
           the
           Prince
           could
           not
           but
           Resent
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           accordingly
           ,
           Threatning
           Chudley
           for
           Interfereing
           with
           his
           Authority
           without
           his
           leave
           ;
           and
           this
           ,
           upon
           the
           Embassador's
           Complaint
           to
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           
           which
           was
           sufficiently
           Improved
           and
           Aggravated
           by
           the
           Duke
           and
           French
           Agents
           about
           him
           ,
           incensed
           him
           so
           against
           the
           Prince
           ;
           that
           he
           dispatch'd
           Letters
           to
           Chudley
           ,
           forbidding
           him
           to
           see
           the
           Prince
           :
           and
           thus
           Matters
           stood
           when
           the
           late
           King
           died
           ;
           but
           the
           Brother
           succeeding
           ,
           he
           set
           all
           his
           Engines
           on
           work
           ,
           how
           he
           might
           get
           the
           Duke
           of
           Monmouth
           into
           his
           Clutches
           Dead
           or
           Alive
           :
           But
           the
           French
           Agents
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           did
           not
           think
           that
           now
           their
           Interest
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           the
           late
           Reign
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           given
           any
           Money
           to
           have
           effected
           ;
           and
           therefore
           by
           their
           Correspondents
           in
           Holland
           ,
           they
           got
           the
           Duke
           secretly
           Advertised
           of
           the
           Danger
           ,
           who
           thereupon
           withdrew
           to
           Bruxels
           ;
           I
           know
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           they
           gave
           it
           out
           that
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           by
           his
           Favourite
           
             Monsieur
             Bentink
          
           ,
           got
           the
           Duke
           made
           acquainted
           therewith
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           gave
           him
           Money
           to
           go
           to
           Bruxels
           (
           it
           was
           both
           Honourably
           and
           Charitably
           done
           of
           him
           ,
           if
           it
           was
           so
           ,
           to
           a
           distressed
           Gentlemen
           )
           with
           an
           intent
           to
           make
           the
           King
           ,
           his
           Father-in-law
           ,
           more
           irreconcileable
           to
           him
           ,
           now
           he
           was
           King
           ,
           then
           when
           
             Duke
             of
             York
          
           ;
           tho'
           he
           was
           to
           dissemble
           it
           for
           a
           time
           ;
           and
           ,
           upon
           his
           Accession
           to
           the
           Throne
           ,
           to
           testifie
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           the
           sincere
           desire
           he
           had
           to
           live
           with
           him
           ,
           rather
           as
           a
           Father
           ,
           then
           an
           Ally
           and
           Neighbouring
           King.
           I
           have
           had
           sufficient
           Experience
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           of
           your
           great
           Honour
           ,
           Integrity
           ,
           
           and
           good
           Affection
           ,
           which
           makes
           me
           thus
           bold
           in
           a
           matter
           so
           nice
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           so
           concludes
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               March
               17.
               1685.
               
            
             N.
             St.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           III.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             King
             
             James's
             being
             Crowned
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           has
           been
           a
           matter
           of
           much
           discourse
           and
           reflection
           here
           ,
           that
           our
           King
           should
           be
           Crowned
           by
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           one
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Communion
          
           ;
           it
           was
           expected
           ,
           that
           since
           he
           had
           begun
           so
           briskly
           and
           openly
           to
           declare
           Himself
           for
           Rome
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           have
           stuck
           at
           being
           Inaugurated
           by
           a
           Roman
           Bishop
           ;
           I
           find
           by
           the
           return
           made
           hither
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           that
           his
           inclinations
           were
           violent
           enough
           for
           the
           latter
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Reason
           of
           his
           Non-compliance
           was
           ,
           that
           having
           at
           his
           assumption
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           declar'd
           to
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           ,
           to
           his
           People
           ,
           That
           he
           would
           maintain
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           by
           Law
           Establish'd
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Ceremony
           
           of
           his
           Coronation
           was
           such
           as
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           did
           prescribe
           ;
           The
           thought
           it
           was
           a
           little
           two
           Early
           to
           begin
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           so
           publick
           an
           Act
           ,
           which
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           would
           be
           interpreted
           not
           only
           as
           the
           most
           manifest
           Violation
           of
           the
           National
           Constitution
           ,
           but
           the
           Preludium
           to
           a
           despotick
           Power
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           knew
           the
           end
           of
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           trouble
           your
           Lordship
           with
           a
           Repetition
           of
           the
           Arguments
           used
           here
           by
           the
           Gentlemen
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           pro
           and
           con
           ,
           upon
           the
           Lawfulness
           and
           Unlawfulness
           of
           such
           a
           Compliance
           by
           a
           Catholick
           King
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           tho
           the
           Establish'd
           one
           ,
           they
           look
           upon
           to
           be
           false
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           as
           being
           matters
           which
           I
           suppose
           your
           Lordship
           cares
           not
           for
           ,
           and
           therefore
           having
           nothing
           further
           wherewith
           to
           entertain
           you
           that
           is
           worth
           Transmitting
           ,
           I
           conclude
           ,
           subscribing
           my self
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Honours
             most
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             
               May
               6.
               1685.
               
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           IV.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Monmouth
             and
             the
             Earl
             of
             Argyle's
             Invasions
             and
             Overthrows
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             
             Orange's
             offering
             to
             serve
             against
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             his
             offer
             was
             Malitiously
             Interpreted
             ,
             and
             so
             Rejected
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           Reason
           of
           my
           long
           silence
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           interpreted
           by
           you
           ,
           as
           any
           forgetfulness
           ,
           much
           less
           neglect
           of
           your
           Honours
           Commands
           and
           Expectation
           ;
           I
           am
           too
           sensible
           of
           the
           many
           Obligations
           that
           have
           been
           heap'd
           upon
           me
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           so
           Notorious
           a
           Crime
           ;
           but
           the
           want
           of
           somewhat
           that
           was
           Solid
           and
           Grateful
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           has
           been
           one
           genuine
           .
           Cause
           that
           obstructed
           my
           Correspondence
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           may
           add
           what
           your self
           knows
           very
           well
           ,
           the
           private
           Orders
           given
           in
           England
           to
           open
           all
           Letters
           ,
           whether
           Domestick
           or
           Foreign
           ;
           and
           since
           I
           had
           for
           so
           long
           a
           time
           continu'd
           to
           write
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           that
           undiscover'd
           ,
           I
           was
           not
           willing
           for
           want
           of
           a
           little
           prudent
           
           caution
           ,
           and
           suspension
           in
           such
           a
           juncture
           ,
           either
           to
           expose
           your
           Lordship
           to
           any
           hazard
           ,
           or
           thereby
           for
           ever
           to
           exclude
           my self
           from
           any
           farther
           Correspondence
           with
           you
           ,
           whom
           I
           so
           much
           Love
           and
           Honour
           ;
           But
           now
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           understanding
           that
           the
           Storm
           is
           over
           in
           England
           ,
           by
           the
           defeat
           and
           death
           of
           the
           Duke
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           had
           some
           days
           ago
           an
           Account
           from
           Scotland
           of
           the
           like
           misfortune
           to
           have
           attended
           the
           Earl
           of
           Argyle
           .
           I
           have
           adventured
           to
           Salute
           you
           with
           these
           Lines
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           my
           thoughts
           freely
           upon
           the
           matter
           .
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           I
           never
           had
           any
           great
           opinion
           of
           either
           of
           the
           Expeditions
           ,
           because
           concerted
           by
           Men
           who
           had
           very
           different
           ends
           in
           what
           they
           did
           ;
           the
           Duke
           and
           some
           others
           for
           Monarchy
           ,
           but
           the
           greatest
           part
           Republicans
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           do
           not
           wonder
           the
           whole
           hath
           miscarried
           ,
           especially
           when
           I
           can
           assure
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           were
           (
           tho'
           very
           privately
           )
           Abetted
           by
           French
           Agents
           ,
           to
           undertake
           such
           an
           Expedition
           :
           such
           a
           procedure
           may
           well
           be
           wondred
           at
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           since
           there
           was
           apparently
           so
           little
           advantage
           like
           to
           arise
           to
           the
           French
           Court
           therefrom
           ;
           but
           besides
           their
           loving
           to
           fish
           always
           in
           Troubled
           Waters
           ,
           they
           have
           somewhat
           in
           them
           that
           is
           very
           like
           the
           Devil
           ,
           who
           loves
           to
           do
           Mischief
           ,
           tho'
           with
           no
           benefit
           to
           himself
           .
           But
           whatever
           the
           World
           may
           think
           hereof
           ,
           those
           who
           are
           fled
           ,
           that
           escaped
           
           from
           either
           Kingdom
           ,
           after
           the
           Defeat
           ,
           are
           as
           kindly
           received
           here
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           formerly
           fled
           from
           the
           
             Popish
             Conspiracy
          
           ;
           but
           yet
           they
           are
           daily
           sifted
           and
           examin'd
           by
           the
           Spies
           that
           continually
           haunt
           them
           .
           I
           would
           gladly
           know
           ?
           might
           I
           have
           the
           honour
           ,
           your
           Lordship's
           Sentiments
           of
           both
           Descents
           ,
           and
           the
           Miscarriage
           of
           them
           :
           to
           be
           plain
           with
           you
           ,
           I
           own
           I
           have
           very
           different
           apprehensions
           of
           them
           ,
           now
           they
           are
           over
           ,
           than
           I
           had
           at
           first
           ;
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           so
           much
           resented
           it
           ;
           tho'
           most
           Maliciously
           interpreted
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           Popish
           Council
           ,
           whetted
           on
           by
           Gallican
           Agents
           .
           When
           the
           Prince
           had
           the
           first
           News
           of
           the
           Duke's
           Landing
           in
           England
           ,
           he
           acquainted
           Mr.
           Skelton
           the
           King's
           Ambassador
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Monmouth
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           a
           Person
           but
           of
           indifferent
           Parts
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           a
           Warlike
           Genius
           ,
           and
           had
           more
           Experience
           and
           Skill
           in
           the
           Art
           of
           War
           ,
           then
           most
           of
           them
           employ'd
           against
           him
           ;
           That
           for
           his
           part
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           his
           Father-in-Law
           pleased
           ,
           he
           would
           assist
           him
           ,
           not
           onely
           upon
           that
           occasion
           ,
           with
           his
           Troops
           ,
           but
           with
           his
           Person
           also
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           end
           was
           sending
           Mr.
           Bentinck
           over
           to
           England
           ,
           to
           know
           the
           King's
           pleasure
           .
           But
           Skelton
           malevolent
           enough
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           farther
           influenc'd
           with
           Malice
           against
           the
           Prince
           by
           French
           Incendiaries
           ,
           took
           care
           to
           inform
           the
           King
           before
           Bentinck
           came
           ,
           that
           such
           Assistance
           as
           was
           
           proposed
           by
           the
           Prince
           ,
           was
           very
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           much
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ;
           so
           that
           upon
           Mr.
           
           Bentinck's
           Motion
           ,
           the
           King
           answered
           ,
           That
           their
           Common
           Interest
           required
           ,
           that
           the
           Prince
           should
           stay
           in
           Holland
           ;
           and
           gave
           such
           further
           expressions
           of
           his
           Mind
           upon
           that
           occasion
           ,
           that
           plainly
           discover'd
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Zeal
           in
           the
           Prince
           was
           esteem'd
           unseasonable
           ,
           and
           not
           free
           from
           Suspition
           .
           With
           which
           ,
           and
           a
           grateful
           acknowledgment
           of
           all
           your
           Lordship's
           Favours
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           my
           Family
           ,
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           conclude
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             Most
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               August
               24.
               1685.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           V.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Methods
             proposed
             ,
             and
             Arguments
             used
             to
             King
             James
             ,
             for
             carrying
             on
             the
             Dispensing
             power
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THAT
           the
           King
           intends
           to
           Assume
           a
           Power
           into
           His
           Hands
           of
           Dispensing
           with
           
             Penal
             Laws
          
           against
           Recusants
           ,
           I
           believe
           your
           Lordship
           may
           be
           sensible
           of
           by
           this
           time
           ,
           since
           it
           's
           manifest
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           
           the
           Parliaments
           Remonstrance
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           he
           retains
           the
           Popish
           Officers
           still
           in
           his
           Service
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           a
           Secret
           here
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           oblige
           your
           Lordship
           with
           some
           of
           those
           Methods
           and
           Arguments
           suggested
           to
           him
           ,
           by
           the
           Agency
           of
           this
           Court
           ,
           to
           carry
           it
           onward
           ,
           wherein
           it
           's
           more
           then
           whisper'd
           here
           ,
           he
           has
           fully
           acquiesced
           .
           It
           was
           thought
           advisable
           ,
           considering
           the
           violent
           Humour
           of
           the
           Nation
           against
           the
           admission
           of
           such
           Persons
           ,
           either
           into
           Military
           or
           Civil
           Offices
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           Cry
           was
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           had
           not
           kept
           his
           Word
           ,
           but
           did
           thereby
           Infringe
           their
           Laws
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           matter
           into
           Westminster-Hall
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           Dispensing
           Power
           there
           Argued
           upon
           a
           particular
           Case
           ;
           but
           ,
           to
           make
           sure
           of
           the
           Judges
           before-hand
           ,
           to
           Favour
           such
           a
           Procedure
           ;
           the
           King
           was
           told
           ,
           could
           he
           gain
           such
           a
           Point
           ,
           his
           business
           were
           done
           for
           ever
           ;
           tho'
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           it
           was
           his
           undoubted
           Prerogative
           to
           dispense
           with
           Laws
           ,
           being
           an
           Essential
           right
           ,
           and
           an
           usage
           in
           England
           as
           ancient
           as
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           in
           being
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           Reigns
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           several
           Acts
           ,
           wherein
           there
           had
           been
           Provision
           made
           for
           such
           a
           Reservation
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           that
           the
           Term
           of
           Nonobstante
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           common
           ,
           was
           always
           a
           Dispensing
           with
           some
           Law
           ;
           that
           the
           Commutation
           of
           Punishments
           are
           no
           less
           a
           proof
           
           thereof
           ;
           And
           how
           much
           more
           were
           Remissions
           ,
           Pardons
           ,
           the
           Restoration
           of
           Criminals
           to
           their
           Goods
           again
           ,
           
             &
             c
          
           ?
           That
           there
           were
           Presidents
           to
           be
           met
           with
           ,
           wherein
           the
           King
           's
           of
           England
           had
           suspended
           the
           Effects
           of
           Laws
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           Dispensations
           ,
           regarding
           particular
           and
           single
           persons
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           general
           Suspension
           ,
           in
           regard
           to
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           :
           That
           his
           Brother
           had
           done
           so
           in
           cases
           of
           the
           Statute
           relating
           to
           Carriages
           ,
           whereof
           there
           was
           not
           the
           least
           complaint
           in
           Parliament
           :
           neither
           was
           it
           so
           much
           as
           once
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           thereby
           exceeded
           the
           Just
           bounds
           of
           His
           Authority
           :
           That
           the
           same
           had
           been
           done
           by
           
             Henry
             the
             Seventh
          
           ,
           his
           Great
           Ancestor
           ,
           and
           Solomon
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           respect
           to
           the
           Act
           that
           prohibited
           the
           Continuation
           of
           Sheriffs
           in
           their
           Office
           above
           One
           Year
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           Council
           ,
           was
           declared
           null
           ,
           and
           impracticable
           ;
           because
           that
           thereby
           the
           King
           was
           divested
           of
           of
           his
           Regal
           Power
           in
           disposing
           his
           Subjects
           .
           I
           do
           not
           question
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           but
           you
           will
           soon
           hear
           of
           the
           effects
           of
           such
           Council
           ,
           but
           whether
           to
           your
           satisfaction
           therein
           ,
           I
           have
           as
           great
           reason
           to
           doubt
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           a
           desire
           to
           promote
           it
           ,
           and
           ever
           shall
           ,
           to
           the
           best
           of
           my
           power
           ,
           who
           am
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             your
             very
             humble
             servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Nov.
               13.
               1685.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           VI.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Unjust
             Complaints
             of
             the
             
               French
               Clergy
            
             ,
             against
             the
             Reformed
             in
             France
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           Ruin
           of
           the
           Reformed
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           is
           as
           much
           precipitated
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           a
           
             Protestant
             Church
          
           is
           designed
           somewhere
           else
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           believe
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           by
           this
           time
           ,
           is
           pretty
           well
           perswaded
           of
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           end
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           have
           accosted
           the
           King
           with
           a
           severe
           Remonstrance
           against
           them
           ,
           the
           sum
           whereof
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           more
           entertaining
           News
           ,
           I
           shall
           write
           to
           your
           Lordship
           at
           this
           time
           :
           They
           began
           with
           the
           hardiest
           Lie
           they
           could
           have
           invented
           ,
           saying
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           nothing
           included
           in
           their
           Complaint
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           most
           necessary
           ,
           and
           could
           be
           most
           clearly
           jnstified
           and
           made
           good
           .
           Whereas
           it
           is
           most
           evident
           ,
           that
           every
           title
           of
           it
           tends
           to
           Destroy
           and
           Persecute
           ,
           and
           is
           grounded
           upon
           the
           most
           manifest
           Falsities
           in
           the
           World
           :
           then
           they
           begin
           to
           charge
           the
           Reformed
           with
           Calumniating
           ,
           and
           falsly
           Accuting
           the
           Catholicks
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           believe
           the
           Truths
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           as
           they
           express
           it
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Protestant
           Divines
           here
           ,
           have
           so
           far
           been
           complyant
           ,
           as
           to
           testifie
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           that
           the
           
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           retained
           still
           those
           Truths
           that
           were
           Essential
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           In
           that
           she
           makes
           Profession
           to
           Believe
           in
           one
           God
           in
           three
           ;
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           Redemption
           of
           Sinners
           by
           the
           Price
           of
           his
           Blood
           ;
           and
           divers
           other
           Articles
           contained
           in
           the
           Antient
           Creeds
           ;
           then
           they
           proceeded
           ,
           saying
           ,
           That
           the
           design
           of
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Advertisement
          
           in
           1681
           ,
           was
           to
           oblige
           the
           Reformed
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           their
           Separation
           was
           not
           grounded
           but
           upon
           Suppositions
           and
           Jealousies
           ,
           and
           they
           hugged
           themselves
           ,
           that
           the
           many
           Conversions
           which
           had
           been
           wrought
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           have
           been
           almost
           all
           procured
           by
           this
           consideration
           ;
           which
           they
           call
           an
           Invincible
           Argument
           ,
           that
           as
           there
           could
           never
           have
           been
           any
           Just
           Cause
           of
           Separation
           ,
           all
           those
           alleadged
           by
           the
           pretended
           Reformed
           ,
           could
           never
           have
           any
           sollidity
           ;
           That
           the
           Protestant
           Ministers
           did
           their
           utmost
           to
           hinder
           the
           People
           to
           profit
           by
           that
           same
           Advertisement
           ,
           either
           by
           deterring
           of
           them
           from
           Reading
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           giving
           false
           Explications
           thereof
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           do
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           Works
           of
           the
           Fathers
           :
           Adding
           farther
           ,
           That
           the
           Exercise
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           had
           been
           permitted
           by
           the
           King's
           Predecessors
           ,
           provisionally
           only
           ,
           and
           by
           reasons
           which
           have
           no
           longer
           subsistance
           :
           that
           tho'
           the
           Clergy
           had
           very
           good
           Reasons
           to
           urge
           it
           so
           as
           to
           require
           a
           Revocation
           of
           the
           
           Edicts
           which
           contained
           this
           permission
           ,
           yet
           that
           it
           was
           not
           their
           present
           design
           to
           insist
           upon
           that
           Point
           :
           that
           it
           was
           now
           the
           only
           favour
           they
           pray'd
           for
           ,
           for
           to
           repress
           the
           Calumnies
           of
           the
           Reformed
           against
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           ,
           and
           which
           could
           not
           be
           allowed
           by
           any
           Edict
           ,
           being
           an
           unhappy
           Liberty
           ,
           which
           the
           Ministers
           themselves
           might
           be
           ashamed
           of
           :
           that
           such
           a
           supposition
           and
           Calumny
           were
           Crimes
           Condemn'd
           by
           all
           Laws
           both
           Humane
           and
           Divine
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Reformed
           durst
           not
           maintain
           ,
           that
           those
           excesses
           ought
           to
           be
           permitted
           ,
           nor
           to
           make
           their
           Complaints
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           should
           forbid
           them
           to
           commit
           them
           .
        
         
           Then
           they
           went
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           Method
           they
           had
           thought
           on
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           King
           acquainted
           with
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           Complaints
           :
           they
           drew
           up
           in
           Two
           Collumnes
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           said
           ,
           the
           Reformed
           imputed
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           it
           might
           be
           easier
           for
           the
           King
           to
           compare
           them
           ;
           and
           said
           most
           Malignantly
           ,
           That
           they
           had
           avoided
           the
           Relating
           of
           many
           thing
           ;
           which
           exceeded
           all
           the
           bounds
           of
           Modesty
           ,
           and
           which
           St.
           Paul
           himself
           would
           not
           have
           as
           much
           as
           named
           amon●
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           create
           a
           Suspicion
           ,
           by
           these
           pretended
           Calumnies
           ,
           of
           somewhat
           that
           was
           yet
           blacker
           then
           what
           had
           appear'd
           in
           the
           passages
           which
           they
           had
           recited
           .
           They
           protested
           ,
           
           that
           they
           would
           never
           have
           made
           any
           complaint
           of
           the
           Reformed
           ,
           had
           the
           matters
           in
           question
           referred
           only
           to
           the
           Persons
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ;
           and
           that
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           been
           content
           to
           be
           deprived
           of
           their
           Power
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           testifie
           ,
           by
           their
           Patience
           ,
           and
           voluntary
           Forgetfulness
           of
           those
           Outrages
           that
           were
           done
           them
           ,
           that
           singular
           Charity
           which
           they
           retained
           for
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           could
           not
           neglect
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           attack'd
           by
           the
           Calumny
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           nor
           the
           Conversion
           and
           Salvation
           of
           a
           great
           number
           of
           her
           Children
           ,
           which
           they
           retained
           in
           the
           Error
           of
           their
           false
           suppositions
           ;
           wherefore
           they
           concluded
           after
           all
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           repress
           a
           Malignity
           that
           was
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           Natural
           Justice
           ;
           and
           that
           consequently
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           he
           would
           renew
           the
           Prohibitions
           already
           made
           to
           the
           Reformed
           of
           using
           Injurious
           and
           Opprobrious
           Terms
           ,
           in
           speaking
           of
           the
           Articles
           and
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Faith.
          
           
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           he
           should
           forbid
           them
           to
           attribute
           to
           the
           
             Catholick
             Faith
          
           any
           other
           Doctrine
           then
           that
           of
           its
           profession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           those
           Errors
           which
           they
           had
           had
           till
           then
           ,
           the
           rashness
           to
           impute
           unto
           her
           .
        
         
         
           You
           need
           not
           doubt
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           of
           the
           Success
           of
           this
           Remonstrance
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           Declaration
           in
           time
           ,
           Answering
           all
           the
           Points
           hereof
           to
           the
           full
           .
           There
           is
           room
           enough
           for
           Reflecting
           upon
           the
           Courts
           Conduct
           herein
           ,
           but
           I
           shall
           forbear
           that
           part
           ,
           leaving
           it
           entirely
           to
           your
           Lordship
           's
           known
           Wisdom
           and
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           crave
           leave
           both
           now
           and
           always
           ,
           to
           profess
           how
           much
           I
           am
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           approve
           my self
           to
           be
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Honours
             to
             Serve
             and
             Obey
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Nov.
               27.
               1685.
               
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           VII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Declaration
             put
             out
             by
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             upon
             the
             Remonstrance
             of
             the
             
               Popish
               Clergy
            
             ,
             against
             the
             Reformed
             ,
             the
             Month
             of
             August
             ,
             1685.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           in
           my
           last
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           of
           ●uly
           the
           27th
           ,
           N.
           S.
           taken
           notice
           of
           the
           Popish
           Clergy's
           Unjust
           complaint
           to
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           against
           the
           Reformed
           here
           ;
           and
           now
           I
           shall
           ,
           with
           presuming
           on
           your
           
           good
           Leave
           ,
           give
           you
           some
           hints
           upon
           the
           Declaration
           that
           was
           Publish'd
           here
           some
           days
           ago
           in
           Conformity
           to
           the
           said
           Remonstrance
           ;
           to
           which
           the
           King
           condescended
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           the
           Motives
           thereof
           are
           almost
           drawn
           word
           for
           word
           from
           the
           Request
           it self
           ;
           All
           sorts
           of
           Persons
           are
           thereby
           strictly
           forbid
           to
           Preach
           and
           Write
           against
           the
           Faith
           ,
           or
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Romish
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           to
           the
           Catholicks
           Charge
           those
           Opinions
           which
           they
           allow
           not
           of
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           much
           as
           to
           speak
           directly
           ,
           nor
           indirectly
           any
           manner
           of
           way
           whatsoever
           concerning
           the
           
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           ;
           enjoyning
           the
           
             Reformed
             Ministers
          
           to
           Teach
           only
           in
           their
           Sermons
           the
           Tenets
           of
           their
           own
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Rules
           of
           Morality
           ,
           without
           the
           intermixture
           of
           any
           other
           matter
           whatever
           :
           But
           alas
           ,
           the
           Mischief
           did
           not
           stop
           here
           ,
           for
           all
           persons
           are
           Prohibited
           to
           Print
           ,
           Sell
           ,
           or
           Lend
           any
           other
           Books
           concerning
           Religion
           ,
           besides
           such
           as
           contain
           the
           Profession
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           ordinary
           Rules
           of
           their
           Discipline
           :
           It
           doth
           moreover
           Order
           the
           Suppression
           of
           all
           such
           Books
           as
           have
           been
           Written
           against
           the
           
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           ,
           by
           those
           of
           the
           pretended
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           strictly
           forbids
           either
           to
           Print
           or
           Lend
           any
           such
           Books
           for
           the
           future
           ;
           those
           Ministers
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Reformed
           ,
           that
           make
           default
           herein
           ,
           are
           liable
           to
           great
           Fines
           ,
           perpetual
           Banishment
           ,
           and
           the
           Confiscation
           of
           all
           their
           
           Goods
           ,
           the
           Places
           where
           the
           Ministers
           should
           Preach
           against
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Edict
           ,
           to
           lose
           the
           Right
           they
           had
           ,
           to
           exercise
           the
           same
           function
           for
           ever
           ;
           and
           the
           Printers
           and
           Booksellers
           in
           case
           of
           their
           Offending
           in
           any
           kind
           ,
           to
           forfeit
           Five
           Hundred
           Livres
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           to
           lose
           the
           Freedom
           of
           keeping
           open
           Shops
           :
           And
           thus
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           you
           see
           this
           Court
           has
           shut
           up
           the
           Ministers
           Mouths
           in
           all
           matters
           of
           Controversy
           ,
           and
           leave
           that
           Liberty
           only
           to
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           Divines
           ,
           thereby
           preparing
           of
           them
           for
           an
           assur'd
           Victory
           ,
           and
           hereby
           ,
           besides
           ,
           That
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           are
           reduced
           to
           be
           silent
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           concern
           themselves
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Confession
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           which
           consists
           in
           the
           Rejection
           of
           the
           Tenets
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           false
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           that
           they
           might
           effectually
           preclude
           them
           from
           the
           Right
           they
           had
           to
           complain
           of
           this
           unjust
           dealing
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           addition
           ,
           in
           the
           Preface
           to
           his
           Edict
           ,
           to
           the
           Reasons
           which
           the
           Clergy's
           Petition
           had
           suggested
           to
           Him
           ,
           has
           incerted
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           enough
           for
           the
           Ministers
           of
           a
           Religion
           ,
           tolerated
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           teach
           their
           own
           Tenets
           ,
           without
           being
           carried
           into
           Disputes
           against
           the
           Publick
           and
           Prevailing
           Religion
           ,
           which
           also
           is
           therein
           call'd
           the
           True
           One
           :
           But
           one
           should
           think
           this
           Edict
           were
           as
           needless
           as
           many
           others
           ,
           seeing
           there
           are
           not
           now
           past
           
           twenty
           
             Reformed
             Churches
          
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           Liberty
           to
           Preach
           ;
           but
           there
           seems
           to
           be
           an
           hidden
           Design
           couch'd
           under
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           justly
           to
           be
           fear'd
           ,
           That
           after
           they
           have
           suppress'd
           the
           Reformation
           in
           all
           the
           Countries
           under
           the
           French
           Dominions
           ,
           they
           have
           hereby
           made
           Provision
           ,
           That
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Truth
           shall
           not
           be
           maintained
           in
           private
           Families
           ,
           and
           never
           have
           that
           means
           to
           rise
           up
           again
           out
           of
           its
           Ruins
           ,
           by
           the
           Reading
           of
           such
           Books
           as
           Teach
           it
           ;
           wherefore
           they
           have
           taken
           care
           to
           prepare
           Reasons
           for
           the
           Depriving
           the
           Reformed
           of
           Books
           of
           this
           Nature
           ,
           and
           to
           Establish
           a
           kind
           of
           an
           Inquisition
           over
           their
           works
           ,
           which
           shall
           not
           concede
           to
           any
           one
           the
           Liberty
           either
           to
           read
           them
           ,
           or
           keep
           them
           by
           him
           .
           But
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           give
           a
           fuller
           Account
           in
           my
           Next
           ,
           and
           shall
           therefore
           defer
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             Humble
             Servant
          
           
             Paris
             
               Sep.
               2.
               1685.
               
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           VIII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Suppression
             of
             
               Protestant
               Books
            
             in
             France
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           in
           the
           close
           of
           my
           last
           Letter
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           hinted
           somewhat
           concerning
           the
           Suppression
           of
           Protestant
           Books
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ;
           I
           have
           since
           seen
           a
           Catalogue
           which
           contained
           almost
           Five
           Hundred
           Authors
           ,
           whose
           Works
           are
           all
           Condemn'd
           .
           Some
           men
           in
           the
           World
           love
           to
           put
           the
           Cheat
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           so
           they
           here
           ,
           to
           heighten
           the
           Number
           of
           such
           Books
           ,
           have
           repeated
           some
           of
           them
           more
           than
           once
           ;
           but
           they
           have
           been
           also
           as
           careful
           to
           forget
           several
           others
           ,
           as
           the
           Works
           of
           the
           Learned
           
             Grotius
             ,
             Vossius
          
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           ,
           whose
           Writings
           are
           opposite
           to
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ;
           but
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           is
           no
           stranger
           to
           the
           ●ly
           Practise
           of
           that
           Church
           on
           this
           head
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           Members
           of
           it
           have
           ,
           of
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           endeavour'd
           to
           perswade
           the
           World
           ,
           That
           these
           Illustrious
           Persons
           had
           re-entred
           into
           their
           Party
           ;
           That
           they
           were
           willing
           to
           retain
           an
           Honourable
           Remembrance
           of
           their
           Names
           ,
           tho
           it
           be
           certain
           in
           the
           main
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           
           what
           they
           had
           Writ
           ,
           was
           as
           remote
           from
           Truth
           ,
           as
           the
           Authors
           were
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           their
           Church
           ;
           That
           Grotius
           himself
           ,
           who
           hath
           carried
           his
           Complaisance
           towards
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           much
           farther
           than
           any
           other
           ,
           yet
           he
           never
           rang'd
           himself
           of
           her
           side
           by
           an
           open
           Profession
           ,
           and
           did
           still
           retain
           diverse
           sentiments
           that
           were
           very
           contrary
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           also
           ;
           but
           that
           this
           Default
           might
           be
           Remedied
           by
           a
           Pious
           Fraud
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           they
           may
           one
           day
           perswade
           the
           simple
           and
           ignorant
           that
           all
           the
           Heresies
           that
           have
           sprung
           up
           in
           these
           last
           Ages
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           are
           as
           so
           many
           Tenets
           of
           the
           Calvinists
           ;
           they
           have
           not
           only
           joyn'd
           the
           Lutheran
           and
           Arminian
           Books
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           also
           those
           of
           the
           Socinians
           ,
           and
           the
           Works
           of
           Spinosa
           ;
           And
           they
           have
           not
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           contented
           themselves
           to
           Condemn
           the
           Books
           which
           have
           been
           Written
           by
           the
           Reformed
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           also
           hemm'd
           in
           Books
           that
           refer
           only
           to
           pure
           Morality
           ,
           and
           which
           Astonishes
           many
           here
           :
           the
           Theses
           also
           of
           
             Josua
             de
             le
             Place
          
           ,
           without
           excepting
           those
           written
           by
           him
           against
           the
           Socinians
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           Book
           that
           does
           not
           attack
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           in
           any
           one
           of
           her
           Tenets
           ,
           and
           is
           only
           design'd
           for
           to
           prove
           the
           Divinity
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           against
           the
           Sophistical
           Arguments
           of
           that
           Sect
           ;
           the
           Translation
           also
           of
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           which
           
             Amelot
             de
             la
             Houssay
          
           ,
           
           a
           Roman
           Catholick
           Author
           has
           put
           forth
           ,
           is
           comprehended
           in
           the
           Catalogue
           of
           Heretical
           Books
           ;
           I
           cannot
           be
           positive
           to
           affirm
           to
           your
           Lordship
           who
           had
           the
           chief
           hand
           in
           forming
           this
           Catalogue
           ;
           it
           's
           generally
           attributed
           to
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           this
           City
           ;
           but
           they
           tell
           us
           further
           ,
           That
           because
           he
           would
           have
           appear'd
           to
           have
           acted
           too
           much
           like
           a
           Patriarch
           in
           obliging
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Bishops
           to
           take
           this
           Rule
           of
           their
           Conduct
           from
           him
           ,
           he
           has
           by
           the
           intreagues
           of
           the
           Procurator
           General
           ,
           brought
           his
           matters
           so
           to
           bear
           ,
           that
           the
           Parliament
           here
           have
           committed
           it
           to
           his
           care
           to
           make
           an
           Estimate
           of
           those
           Books
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           suppress'd
           ;
           the
           Order
           was
           no
           sooner
           Published
           ,
           but
           the
           King's
           Officers
           ,
           and
           the
           Civil
           Magistrates
           who
           were
           commanded
           to
           have
           the
           same
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           have
           accordingly
           made
           a
           search
           for
           those
           Books
           in
           all
           Booksellers
           Shops
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           the
           Elders
           and
           Ministers
           Houses
           .
        
         
           The
           Arch-bishop
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           has
           some
           Years
           ago
           made
           use
           of
           a
           very
           Efficacious
           Method
           for
           to
           hinder
           the
           Publication
           of
           any
           Book
           that
           deserv'd
           to
           come
           into
           the
           World
           ;
           I
           believe
           ,
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           may
           have
           seen
           the
           Historical
           and
           Chronological
           Tables
           of
           
             John
             Rou
          
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Person
           of
           great
           Learning
           ,
           and
           whose
           Merit
           had
           acquir'd
           unto
           him
           the
           Favour
           and
           Protection
           of
           several
           Persons
           of
           the
           Highest
           Quality
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           ;
           and
           which
           Tables
           he
           presented
           to
           
           the
           Duke
           of
           Monthauzier
           ;
           there
           is
           but
           a
           very
           slight
           mention
           in
           the
           Book
           ,
           and
           that
           but
           by
           the
           by
           ,
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           those
           also
           which
           she
           Esteems
           ,
           and
           looks
           not
           upon
           to
           be
           of
           the
           highest
           consideration
           and
           importance
           ;
           but
           these
           slight
           touches
           ,
           and
           the
           Honour
           which
           the
           Author
           had
           done
           to
           some
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Reformed
           to
           Name
           them
           ,
           among
           the
           illustrious
           Doctors
           of
           their
           Age
           ,
           raised
           the
           Indignation
           of
           all
           the
           Bigots
           in
           the
           Church
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           got
           his
           Copies
           and
           Tables
           ,
           which
           to
           his
           great
           cost
           and
           Expence
           he
           had
           got
           Engraven
           ,
           Seiz'd
           ;
           and
           the
           poor
           Gentleman
           could
           not
           find
           an
           Ear
           open
           to
           the
           offers
           he
           made
           to
           Correct
           and
           Amend
           those
           places
           which
           might
           give
           Offence
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Solicitations
           and
           Friends
           he
           could
           make
           ,
           could
           never
           prevail
           so
           far
           as
           to
           get
           Justice
           done
           him
           ;
           there
           are
           some
           Persons
           now
           who
           would
           Redeem
           them
           for
           their
           own
           proper
           use
           ;
           but
           tho
           it
           be
           nine
           or
           ten
           years
           ago
           since
           the
           forementioned
           Transaction
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           yet
           forgot
           the
           Noise
           it
           then
           made
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           by
           no
           means
           part
           with
           them
           ;
           who
           knows
           but
           the
           Crafty
           Jesuits
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           reserve
           them
           ,
           to
           procure
           Honour
           to
           themselves
           by
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           think
           the
           ingenious
           Person
           that
           contrived
           them
           may
           be
           no
           more
           Remember'd
           ;
           for
           it
           must
           without
           Vanity
           be
           own'd
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           compos'd
           with
           so
           much
           Art
           ,
           Judgment
           ,
           
           Order
           and
           solid
           Learning
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           man
           but
           may
           glory
           to
           be
           esteem'd
           the
           Author
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           Search
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           after
           the
           suppressed
           Books
           ,
           has
           been
           already
           made
           in
           several
           places
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           some
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           manner
           of
           dependance
           upon
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           this
           City
           ;
           but
           other
           Parliaments
           ,
           we
           hear
           ,
           have
           receiv'd
           the
           Catalogue
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Parliament
           here
           in
           Execution
           ;
           There
           are
           several
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           which
           have
           very
           considerable
           Libraries
           ;
           but
           some
           of
           them
           already
           are
           Rifled
           under
           this
           pretence
           by
           the
           Romanists
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           not
           to
           be
           so
           much
           doubted
           as
           't
           is
           to
           be
           fear'd
           ,
           the
           rest
           will
           soon
           run
           the
           same
           hard
           Fate
           ;
           This
           Search
           has
           also
           reach'd
           the
           Houses
           of
           several
           particular
           Persons
           ;
           whom
           they
           have
           been
           so
           severe
           upon
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           not
           so
           much
           as
           left
           them
           their
           Bibles
           ,
           because
           the
           Catalogue
           has
           put
           the
           Versions
           of
           the
           Bible
           made
           by
           Hereticks
           ,
           among
           the
           Number
           of
           Prohibited
           Books
           ;
           but
           surely
           these
           Translations
           ,
           how
           faulty
           soever
           they
           may
           suppose
           them
           to
           be
           ,
           cannot
           justly
           be
           put
           among
           the
           Number
           of
           those
           Books
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           was
           accus'd
           of
           holding
           Opinions
           which
           are
           not
           receiv'd
           by
           her
           ,
           nor
           consequently
           be
           comprehended
           among
           those
           whom
           the
           Edict
           ordered
           the
           Suppression
           of
           :
           As
           for
           the
           Ministers
           they
           are
           us'd
           very
           variously
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           have
           
           not
           yet
           been
           molested
           upon
           the
           Account
           of
           their
           Books
           ,
           for
           perhaps
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           already
           contriv'd
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           them
           by
           Banishing
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           they
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           kind
           of
           Suppression
           of
           the
           Condemn'd
           Books
           ,
           to
           suffer
           them
           to
           carry
           them
           away
           along
           with
           them
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           assur'd
           they
           have
           given
           others
           of
           them
           much
           molestation
           in
           diverse
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           some
           of
           whose
           Books
           they
           have
           Seiz'd
           ,
           some
           Confiscated
           ,
           and
           caus'd
           others
           to
           be
           Burnt
           ;
           nay
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           so
           outragious
           against
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           disposess
           them
           of
           all
           their
           Manuscripts
           and
           Sermons
           ;
           I
           am
           sorry
           ,
           I
           am
           forc'd
           to
           give
           your
           Lordship
           this
           Relation
           of
           the
           Misery
           of
           the
           distressed
           Protestants
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           because
           I
           know
           it
           will
           Trouble
           you
           ,
           and
           inspire
           you
           with
           a
           Noble
           ,
           tho
           grievous
           Sympathising
           of
           their
           condition
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           afraid
           the
           worst
           is
           yet
           to
           come
           ;
           I
           pray
           God
           to
           divert
           it
           to
           whom
           I
           commend
           you
           and
           yours
           ,
           and
           am
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Honours
             most
             Humble
             and
             Obedient
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Sep.
               12.
               1685.
               
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           IX
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             
               Popes
               Nuncio
            
             opposing
             any
             New
             Form
             of
             Doctrine
             design'd
             to
             be
             introduc'd
             by
             the
             General
             Assembly
             at
             Paris
             ,
             for
             the
             easier
             seduction
             of
             the
             Reformed
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             
               Popish
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             be
             United
             to
             her
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THIS
           Court
           is
           so
           taken
           up
           with
           Forming
           Methods
           and
           Projects
           to
           bring
           the
           Reformed
           to
           a
           Complyance
           and
           Conformity
           to
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           not
           find
           they
           mind
           any
           Forrein
           Affair
           at
           present
           :
           I
           have
           seen
           several
           Formula's
           conceiv'd
           in
           very
           easie
           Terms
           ,
           for
           the
           promoting
           of
           the
           Re-union
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           call'd
           by
           them
           ;
           but
           ,
           among
           others
           ,
           this
           that
           follows
           ,
           I
           thought
           very
           remarkable
           ,
           and
           whereby
           your
           Lordship
           may
           see
           the
           Latitude
           they
           assume
           to
           themselves
           ,
           for
           the
           promoting
           their
           Interest
           ,
           tho'
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           Bait
           to
           catch
           some
           of
           those
           harmless
           Gudgeons
           ;
           the
           words
           were
           these
           ,
           
             I
             own
             and
             confess
             the
             Catholick
             Apostolick
             and
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             I
             Renounce
             and
             Abjure
             all
             those
             Errors
             which
             have
             crept
             in
             ever
             since
             .
          
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Meux
           hath
           ,
           to
           
           make
           the
           way
           still
           smoother
           ,
           in
           his
           Preface
           to
           the
           
             Second
             Edition
          
           of
           his
           
             Expostulation
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           gone
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           
             We
             do
             not
             serve
             Images
             ,
             God
             forbid
             we
             should
             do
             so
             .
          
           And
           indeed
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           likelihood
           that
           the
           Clergy
           would
           have
           stretch'd
           their
           Complaisance
           yet
           farther
           this
           way
           ,
           had
           not
           an
           unexpected
           accident
           hindred
           it
           ;
           for
           ,
           the
           
           Pope's
           Nuncio
           being
           inform'd
           ,
           that
           the
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           this
           City
           ,
           under
           the
           Covert
           of
           that
           Name
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Advice
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           were
           about
           to
           draw
           up
           ,
           and
           form
           a
           Profession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           more
           adapted
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           such
           of
           the
           Reformed
           ,
           as
           became
           New
           Converts
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
           he
           bestirr'd
           himself
           ,
           and
           interposed
           ,
           in
           his
           Master
           ,
           the
           
           Pope's
           Name
           ,
           and
           made
           several
           Remonstrances
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           upon
           the
           Authority
           which
           the
           French
           Clergy
           were
           about
           to
           assume
           to
           themselves
           ,
           of
           setting
           up
           other
           Forms
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           the
           whole
           Catholick
           Apostolick
           Church
           had
           received
           since
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           :
           You
           cannot
           imagine
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           how
           much
           this
           little
           unexpected
           Traverse
           from
           the
           old
           Dad
           disheartn'd
           the
           Court
           ;
           whether
           it
           were
           that
           it
           came
           from
           a
           Pope
           ,
           whom
           the
           King
           did
           not
           care
           for
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           were
           afraid
           it
           might
           retard
           the
           Work
           of
           Conversion
           ,
           is
           not
           certain
           ;
           but
           the
           result
           was
           (
           as
           I
           have
           been
           first
           informed
           ,
           and
           since
           seen
           
           somewhat
           verify'd
           by
           the
           consequence
           )
           that
           the
           Pope
           should
           be
           comply'd
           with
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           because
           they
           were
           well
           satisfy'd
           with
           his
           inflexible
           temper
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           they
           believ'd
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           dangerous
           to
           sow
           Division
           between
           the
           Clergy
           of
           France
           and
           the
           Pope
           ,
           at
           a
           time
           when
           they
           were
           labouring
           to
           reduce
           all
           Frenchmen
           to
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           it
           would
           be
           more
           advisable
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           keep
           to
           the
           usual
           Profession
           of
           Faith
           :
           And
           now
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Clergy
           give
           out
           ,
           every
           where
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           qualify
           any
           Points
           ,
           but
           vaunt
           ,
           that
           in
           reducing
           the
           Reformed
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           put
           out
           any
           one
           Taper
           that
           Adorns
           the
           Altars
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           detain
           your
           Lordship
           at
           present
           with
           any
           farther
           account
           of
           a
           matter
           ,
           that
           suits
           not
           with
           your
           Gusto
           ,
           tho'
           I
           know
           you
           have
           goodness
           enough
           to
           accept
           my
           endeavours
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           contemptible
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           pardon
           my
           weakness
           ,
           who
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             very
             obedient
             servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Sept.
               17.
               1685.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           X.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             
               Popish
               Guardians
            
             imposed
             upon
             
               Protestant
               Children
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Protestant
               Physitians
               ,
               Chyrurgeons
            
             ,
             and
             Apothecaries
             being
             forbidden
             to
             follow
             their
             Practise
             ,
             with
             the
             pretended
             Reasons
             alleadged
             for
             such
             a
             Prohibition
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           WHatever
           underhand-brewing
           may
           be
           in
           England
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           they
           be
           bare-fac'd
           enough
           ●●re
           in
           carrying
           on
           their
           Designs
           for
           the
           Ruine
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           tho'
           still
           they
           retain
           some
           specious
           pretences
           for
           what
           they
           do
           ;
           't
           is
           but
           lately
           that
           we
           have
           had
           a
           Declaration
           publish'd
           ,
           forbidding
           any
           to
           take
           upon
           them
           the
           Office
           of
           Guardians
           to
           Children
           ,
           whose
           Parents
           have
           died
           in
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           excepting
           such
           as
           are
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ;
           and
           tho'
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Edict
           that
           concedes
           this
           Privilege
           to
           the
           Reformed
           ,
           is
           couch'd
           in
           the
           most
           clear
           and
           express
           terms
           that
           could
           be
           conceiv'd
           ;
           yet
           the
           Declaration
           takes
           no
           manner
           of
           notice
           of
           the
           said
           Article
           ;
           nay
           ,
           and
           the
           Expressions
           wherein
           it
           has
           been
           conceiv'd
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           would
           bespeak
           ,
           that
           such
           an
           usage
           has
           
           been
           without
           foundation
           ;
           but
           indeed
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           method
           that
           the
           French
           Council
           has
           for
           some
           time
           used
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           been
           mindful
           to
           put
           out
           any
           Order
           in
           prejudice
           to
           any
           of
           the
           Privileges
           granted
           in
           the
           Edict
           that
           are
           exprest
           so
           clearly
           ,
           as
           that
           no
           Cavils
           raised
           by
           them
           can
           render
           them
           dark
           and
           and
           absurd
           :
           And
           ,
           as
           they
           found
           it
           too
           difficult
           a
           Task
           to
           find
           Reasons
           forcible
           enough
           to
           elude
           such
           formal
           Concessions
           ,
           they
           made
           a
           shew
           of
           being
           ignorant
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           willing
           to
           put
           forth
           such
           Orders
           that
           might
           only
           seem
           to
           Regulate
           such
           New
           and
           Extraordinary
           Cases
           .
           But
           yet
           that
           they
           might
           have
           some
           colourable
           pretences
           for
           what
           they
           did
           herein
           ,
           they
           charged
           the
           Guardians
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           with
           Two
           Crimes
           ;
           First
           ,
           That
           they
           abus'd
           that
           Power
           which
           they
           had
           in
           that
           quality
           over
           those
           in
           Pupillage
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           hindred
           them
           to
           become
           Catholicks
           ;
           Then
           that
           they
           Imbezell'd
           the
           Estates
           of
           such
           Minors
           ,
           when
           they
           became
           Converts
           against
           their
           Will
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           great
           Obstacle
           to
           their
           Preferment
           when
           they
           came
           of
           Age
           :
           These
           two
           things
           were
           spoken
           of
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           had
           been
           nothing
           in
           the
           World
           more
           certain
           and
           truer
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           they
           had
           had
           abundant
           experience
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           of
           the
           number
           of
           such
           instances
           ,
           that
           are
           alike
           easie
           to
           be
           raised
           ,
           as
           impossible
           by
           any
           proofs
           to
           maintain
           ;
           and
           ,
           any
           ones
           Reason
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           will
           give
           him
           ,
           especially
           as
           
           to
           the
           last
           Article
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           be
           notoriously
           false
           ;
           For
           can
           any
           one
           believe
           ,
           that
           such
           Guardians
           ,
           who
           would
           adventure
           in
           a
           malicious
           way
           ,
           to
           imbezill
           the
           Estate
           of
           their
           Pupils
           ,
           could
           go
           unpunish'd
           ,
           in
           a
           Countrey
           ,
           where
           their
           Religion
           and
           Power
           was
           so
           much
           in
           the
           Wain
           ;
           and
           surely
           he
           must
           be
           next
           to
           a
           Madman
           that
           would
           thus
           adventure
           to
           play
           with
           the
           Zeal
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           animated
           by
           the
           Recommendation
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           are
           forward
           enough
           to
           make
           their
           Court
           into
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           the
           
             Protestant
             Guardians
          
           are
           thus
           Injuriously
           used
           ,
           the
           Physicians
           of
           the
           same
           Perswasion
           have
           fared
           much
           worse
           ,
           as
           being
           deprived
           by
           another
           Declaration
           ,
           of
           their
           Means
           of
           Living
           upon
           the
           most
           ridiculous
           pretences
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           they
           alleadging
           ,
           that
           since
           those
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           were
           already
           deprived
           of
           all
           Judicial
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           the
           freedom
           to
           exercise
           the
           Functions
           of
           Counsellors
           at
           Law
           ,
           it
           were
           to
           be
           feared
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           young
           Men
           might
           fall
           to
           the
           Study
           of
           Physick
           ;
           That
           ,
           that
           would
           considerably
           augment
           the
           number
           of
           
             Protestant
             Physicians
          
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           must
           by
           that
           means
           as
           much
           decrease
           ,
           and
           that
           hereafter
           that
           would
           become
           very
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           Salvation
           of
           sick
           Catholicks
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           Reformed
           would
           take
           no
           care
           to
           put
           their
           Patients
           in
           mind
           of
           Receiving
           
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           they
           found
           them
           reduc'd
           to
           such
           a
           condition
           ,
           as
           did
           require
           them
           :
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           may
           be
           a
           Snake
           in
           the
           Grass
           here
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Crafty
           Jesuits
           amuse
           the
           World
           with
           such
           Illusions
           ,
           and
           would
           buoy
           People
           up
           in
           a
           belief
           ,
           that
           since
           they
           have
           taken
           ●●ch
           great
           Precautions
           for
           futurity
           ,
           it
           's
           the
           least
           of
           their
           thoughts
           to
           come
           to
           an
           entire
           abolition
           of
           the
           Reformed's
           Privileges
           ,
           and
           put
           Constraints
           upon
           their
           Consciences
           in
           Religious
           ,
           matters
           ;
           I
           wish
           it
           may
           prove
           so
           ,
           the
           event
           will
           discover
           it
           .
        
         
           When
           this
           hardship
           was
           put
           upon
           the
           Physitians
           ,
           the
           Chyrurgeons
           and
           Apothecaries
           every
           where
           began
           to
           look
           about
           them
           ,
           and
           were
           terribly
           afraid
           their
           turns
           would
           be
           next
           :
           they
           had
           just
           reason
           for
           it
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           for
           not
           many
           days
           were
           elaps'd
           since
           the
           Publication
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           but
           comes
           out
           an
           Order
           of
           Council
           ,
           Prohibiting
           all
           Chyrurgeons
           and
           Apothecaries
           who
           made
           Profession
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           ,
           to
           exercise
           their
           Art
           ,
           neither
           by
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           by
           the
           Interposure
           of
           other
           Persons
           ,
           directly
           or
           indirectly
           ,
           nor
           consign
           their
           Privileges
           to
           another
           ,
           nor
           by
           any
           other
           way
           or
           means
           whatsoever
           :
           insinuating
           ,
           that
           the
           exercise
           of
           such
           Trades
           gave
           them
           easie
           admission
           into
           Mens
           Houses
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           hindred
           the
           Conversion
           of
           other
           Religionaries
           .
           And
           thus
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Art
           of
           Physick
           ,
           
           and
           those
           others
           dependant
           thereon
           ,
           are
           looked
           upon
           as
           the
           last
           Resourses
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           here
           ;
           and
           this
           has
           Administred
           occasion
           to
           some
           Persons
           to
           shew
           their
           Wit
           ,
           and
           to
           divert
           themselves
           with
           such
           Frigid
           Pleasantries
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             the
             
               Reformed
               Religion
            
             was
             at
             the
             Point
             of
             Death
             :
             that
             the
             Chyrurgeons
             and
             Apothecaries
             could
             do
             no
             more
             for
             her
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             was
             no
             doubt
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             but
             that
             she
             should
             in
             time
             be
             abandoned
             by
             the
             Physitians
             also
             .
          
           Your
           Lordship
           having
           exprest
           no
           Dissatisfaction
           with
           my
           keeping
           up
           my
           Correspondence
           with
           you
           in
           things
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           more
           agreeable
           Matter
           for
           your
           Information
           ,
           has
           enbolden'd
           me
           to
           accost
           you
           again
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           and
           gives
           me
           farther
           Incouragement
           to
           be
           assiduous
           to
           get
           the
           most
           certain
           Intelligence
           I
           can
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           fresh
           opportunities
           to
           profess
           how
           much
           I
           am
           desirous
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             to
             serve
             you
             whilst
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Sept.
               20.
               1685.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XI
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             Iealousies
             raised
             in
             the
             Reformed
             in
             France
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             design
             form'd
             to
             Massacre
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THings
           are
           now
           carried
           on
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           with
           so
           high
           an
           hand
           against
           the
           
             Reformed
             Churches
          
           ,
           as
           to
           threaten
           an
           entire
           Destruction
           of
           them
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           ;
           It
           has
           been
           a
           matter
           debated
           and
           hesitated
           upon
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           whether
           they
           should
           send
           their
           Dragoons
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           that
           Expedient
           ,
           since
           their
           Lives
           and
           Popish
           Arguments
           fail'd
           them
           to
           reduce
           them
           to
           Re-unite
           with
           the
           
             Romish
             Church
          
           ;
           They
           were
           not
           without
           their
           fears
           ,
           least
           when
           they
           should
           send
           Armed
           Men
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           to
           those
           parts
           of
           the
           Country
           wherein
           the
           Protestants
           were
           in
           greatest
           Numbers
           ,
           and
           to
           many
           Rich
           and
           Populous
           Cities
           ,
           where
           almost
           all
           the
           Inhabitants
           are
           of
           that
           Perswasion
           ,
           they
           might
           meet
           with
           ,
           some
           unexpected
           Resistance
           ,
           which
           might
           constrain
           them
           to
           Abandon
           their
           Enterprise
           ,
           or
           come
           to
           a
           down
           right
           Massacre
           .
           There
           is
           indeed
           a
           Rumor
           whisper'd
           up
           and
           down
           
           That
           there
           has
           been
           secret
           Applications
           made
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           That
           considering
           the
           Resistance
           which
           the
           Reformed
           might
           make
           to
           his
           Orders
           ,
           and
           the
           little
           success
           which
           his
           Designs
           had
           already
           ,
           and
           was
           like
           to
           meet
           with
           ,
           in
           preventing
           their
           Retreat
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           That
           it
           were
           a
           much
           surer
           ,
           more
           expeditious
           and
           better
           way
           for
           him
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           them
           by
           a
           Massacre
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           it
           's
           confidently
           said
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           some
           Moral
           Assurance
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Orders
           were
           given
           ,
           and
           the
           Letters
           drawn
           already
           ,
           when
           a
           Prince
           of
           the
           Blood
           coming
           to
           hear
           of
           such
           Barbarous
           Resolutions
           ,
           had
           the
           Courage
           to
           Remonstrate
           to
           the
           King
           the
           Evil
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Dishonour
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           goodness
           enough
           not
           to
           leave
           importuning
           of
           him
           till
           the
           Orders
           were
           Revok'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Letters
           supprest
           .
           I
           cannot
           be
           so
           positive
           as
           I
           would
           in
           giving
           his
           Name
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ;
           some
           saying
           it
           was
           the
           Renowned
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           but
           others
           attribute
           it
           to
           his
           Nephew
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conti
           ,
           both
           of
           them
           Persons
           of
           great
           Honour
           always
           ,
           and
           as
           likely
           either
           of
           them
           to
           concern
           themselves
           in
           that
           behalf
           ,
           as
           any
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           but
           whatever
           stop
           may
           have
           been
           put
           to
           the
           Jesuitical
           Fury
           hereby
           ;
           I
           think
           they
           have
           begun
           to
           discharge
           it
           by
           their
           Dragoons
           ,
           almost
           in
           as
           Barbarous
           a
           manner
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           already
           guilty
           of
           a
           Thousand
           Violences
           ,
           and
           the
           Almighty
           
           alone
           knows
           where
           it
           will
           Terminate
           I
           beg
           your
           Lordship's
           Pardon
           ,
           if
           I
           am
           any
           ways
           troublesome
           by
           such
           Relations
           ,
           and
           beg
           leave
           to
           subscribe
           my self
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             Obedient
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Sep.
               24
               ,
               1685
               ,
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           XII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Violences
             offered
             to
             ,
             and
             the
             Stratagems
             used
             against
             the
             Reformed
             of
             Bearn
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           
             Protestant
             Churches
          
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           Bearn
           ,
           had
           been
           several
           Years
           ago
           under
           some
           sham
           pretences
           or
           other
           ,
           reduced
           to
           the
           Number
           of
           Five
           ,
           and
           the
           Parliament
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           have
           endeavour'd
           to
           render
           them
           of
           no
           use
           by
           the
           Imprisonment
           and
           Silencing
           of
           their
           Ministers
           ;
           but
           now
           there
           has
           been
           such
           a
           prank
           plaid
           for
           Converting
           some
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           to
           the
           
             Popish
             Church
          
           ,
           as
           I
           think
           hardly
           has
           ever
           been
           Practised
           by
           any
           other
           People
           in
           the
           known
           World
           :
           For
           the
           Intendant
           of
           the
           Province
           having
           
           made
           use
           of
           a
           Notorious
           Fellow
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           Work
           ,
           he
           deludes
           some
           of
           the
           People
           to
           go
           with
           him
           to
           a
           Tavern
           ,
           and
           there
           by
           his
           Artifice
           found
           the
           way
           to
           make
           them
           Drunk
           .
           Next
           Day
           when
           they
           were
           come
           to
           themselves
           ,
           he
           goes
           and
           tells
           them
           ,
           That
           they
           had
           promised
           him
           they
           would
           go
           to
           Mass
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           they
           pretended
           to
           deny
           it
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           sure
           to
           be
           Treated
           as
           Apostates
           ;
           That
           they
           had
           besides
           spoken
           ill
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           only
           way
           for
           them
           to
           escape
           a
           severe
           Punishment
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           made
           themselves
           lyable
           to
           ,
           was
           to
           Conform
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           There
           was
           about
           Fifty
           of
           them
           that
           were
           catched
           with
           this
           simple
           Wile
           ;
           whereof
           the
           Intendant
           Vaunted
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           Writ
           to
           Court
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           so
           General
           an
           inclination
           in
           the
           whole
           Province
           to
           become
           Catholicks
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           has
           no
           more
           than
           to
           Testify
           his
           desire
           they
           should
           do
           so
           ,
           for
           him
           to
           see
           the
           whole
           Country
           Embrace
           the
           
             Roman
             Communion
          
           ;
           And
           so
           having
           obtained
           such
           farther
           Orders
           as
           he
           desired
           ,
           he
           has
           caused
           an
           Assembly
           of
           New
           Converts
           to
           meet
           together
           at
           Muslac
           ,
           and
           hath
           Ordered
           the
           Civil
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           Neighbouring
           Places
           to
           cause
           the
           Reformed
           of
           their
           respective
           Parishes
           to
           come
           thither
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           hearing
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           which
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
           Lescar
           was
           to
           Preach
           there
           :
           Now
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           as
           is
           well
           known
           ,
           is
           fitter
           for
           a
           Play-house
           than
           a
           Pulpit
           ,
           and
           a
           Sermon
           of
           his
           Preaching
           was
           look'd
           upon
           by
           all
           a
           thing
           so
           rare
           ,
           as
           to
           excite
           the
           curiosity
           of
           the
           most
           stupid
           in
           the
           World
           to
           go
           and
           hear
           him
           ;
           wherefore
           abundance
           of
           Persons
           from
           all
           parts
           presented
           themselves
           at
           the
           place
           appointed
           ;
           But
           when
           they
           came
           there
           ,
           they
           could
           hear
           no
           other
           Sermon
           than
           the
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Intendant
           ,
           to
           acquaint
           them
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           the
           King's
           Pleasure
           they
           should
           all
           turn
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ;
           Those
           who
           refused
           to
           comply
           to
           this
           unexpected
           Command
           ,
           were
           Cudgelled
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           had
           the
           Doors
           made
           fast
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           same
           Violence
           ,
           were
           forc'd
           to
           keep
           silence
           ,
           fall
           down
           upon
           their
           Knees
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           from
           the
           good
           Bishop
           an
           Absolution
           of
           their
           Heresy
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           were
           told
           ,
           That
           if
           they
           offered
           for
           the
           future
           to
           go
           and
           hear
           their
           own
           Minister
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           infallibly
           Punished
           for
           Apostates
           :
           such
           and
           a
           thousand
           the
           like
           Violences
           they
           Practised
           of
           late
           in
           that
           Province
           ;
           as
           I
           have
           a
           faithful
           Account
           thereof
           ,
           too
           tedious
           to
           trouble
           your
           Lordship
           withal
           ;
           but
           because
           your
           Lordship
           may
           perhaps
           have
           heard
           a
           mighty
           Noise
           of
           a
           Design
           to
           Besiege
           Fontarabie
           by
           the
           French
           :
           I
           shall
           in
           a
           very
           few
           words
           unfold
           that
           Mistery
           to
           you
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Intendant
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           having
           found
           that
           those
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           sham-Tricks
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           did
           not
           answer
           his
           his
           End
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           People
           still
           stuck
           Tight
           to
           their
           Principles
           ;
           found
           there
           was
           a
           necessity
           to
           bring
           in
           Armed
           Men
           to
           constrain
           them
           to
           a
           Complyance
           .
           It
           was
           given
           out
           here
           ,
           That
           this
           Court
           was
           highly
           dissatisfied
           at
           that
           of
           Spain
           ;
           that
           they
           durst
           appear
           sensible
           of
           the
           Outrages
           done
           them
           on
           Flanders
           side
           ;
           and
           so
           for
           satisfaction
           ,
           talked
           loud
           of
           nothing
           else
           than
           Besieging
           Fontaraby
           ;
           saying
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           That
           France
           would
           do
           nothing
           but
           what
           was
           Just
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           were
           not
           willing
           to
           begin
           a
           War
           on
           that
           side
           where
           the
           Barrier
           might
           be
           broken
           (
           which
           was
           made
           by
           the
           late
           Peace
           )
           between
           their
           Conquests
           ,
           and
           the
           United
           Provinces
           ;
           and
           in
           carrying
           their
           Arms
           towards
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           could
           give
           them
           no
           manner
           of
           Umbrage
           .
           In
           Conformity
           to
           this
           seeming
           Design
           ,
           the-Troops
           Defiled
           towards
           Bearn
           ,
           but
           in
           stead
           of
           Advancing
           to
           Invest
           Fontarabie
           ,
           they
           have
           halted
           there
           ever
           since
           ,
           and
           committed
           all
           the
           Insolences
           that
           the
           most
           barbarous
           of
           Nations
           could
           e're
           be
           guilty
           of
           .
           But
           since
           I
           have
           entred
           upon
           the
           Relation
           of
           the
           Misery
           of
           this
           Famous
           
           Province
           ,
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           a
           little
           further
           to
           trespass
           upon
           your
           Lordships
           Patience
           ,
           and
           shew
           what
           pretences
           the
           Clergy
           have
           raised
           to
           Justify
           the
           Rigorous
           Prosecution
           of
           the
           Bernois
           ,
           before
           others
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           They
           have
           had
           the
           Artifice
           to
           Abolish
           the
           Remembrance
           of
           the
           Conspiracy
           which
           their
           Predecessors
           had
           formed
           in
           this
           Principality
           against
           their
           Lawful
           Sovereigns
           ,
           and
           have
           had
           the
           Audaciousness
           to
           perswade
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           was
           never
           Established
           in
           that
           Province
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           Queen
           Jane
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           her
           own
           Religion
           to
           be
           Uppermost
           ;
           And
           that
           as
           she
           had
           then
           Banished
           the
           
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           out
           of
           her
           Dominions
           by
           Arms
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           that
           Doctrine
           whereon
           she
           her self
           Doted
           ;
           the
           King
           who
           was
           the
           Eldest
           Son
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           might
           very
           justly
           do
           the
           same
           thing
           for
           the
           Exterminating
           of
           that
           Change
           in
           Religion
           there
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           introduc'd
           by
           Violence
           ;
           and
           thus
           you
           see
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           here
           leave
           nothing
           unessay'd
           for
           the
           Advancement
           of
           their
           Designs
           ,
           (
           I
           am
           afraid
           they
           are
           of
           the
           same
           Kidney
           every
           where
           else
           )
           and
           they
           have
           got
           the
           knack
           (
           when
           there
           is
           occasion
           )
           of
           making
           that
           a
           Crime
           in
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           the
           just
           Punishment
           of
           their
           
           own
           ;
           for
           by
           disguising
           the
           Truth
           of
           History
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           done
           herein
           ,
           they
           have
           made
           that
           to
           pass
           in
           Queen
           Jane
           for
           an
           Usurpation
           over
           the
           Liberties
           of
           her
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           the
           freedom
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           which
           was
           but
           a
           Lawful
           Revenge
           she
           had
           taken
           on
           the
           Perfidious
           Clergy
           of
           her
           Dominion
           ,
           who
           had
           formed
           against
           her
           ,
           and
           the
           Princes
           her
           Children
           such
           a
           Conspiracy
           as
           can
           hardly
           be
           paralell'd
           ,
           before
           the
           introduction
           of
           the
           Ignatian
           Order
           in●o
           the
           World
           ;
           however
           ,
           right
           or
           wrong
           ,
           they
           have
           gain'd
           their
           Point
           ,
           and
           under
           this
           false
           relation
           of
           so
           memorable
           an
           Event
           ,
           they
           have
           made
           it
           to
           pass
           for
           a
           constant
           Truth
           ;
           That
           under
           a
           Queen
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           ,
           that
           Religion
           which
           she
           Authoriz'd
           ,
           was
           introduced
           by
           force
           in
           Bearn
           ,
           and
           that
           consequently
           there
           would
           be
           no
           room
           left
           to
           complain
           ;
           that
           a
           Popish
           King
           in
           his
           Turn
           ,
           made
           use
           of
           Force
           to
           repress
           it
           .
           This
           was
           the
           ground
           pretended
           for
           beginning
           to
           put
           Bearn
           under
           Military
           Execution
           ;
           as
           if
           from
           what
           was
           formerly
           done
           for
           the
           just
           Punishment
           of
           a
           Rebellious
           People
           ,
           there
           were
           a
           just
           consequence
           to
           be
           drawn
           for
           an
           unjust
           Oppression
           of
           the
           most
           Submissive
           and
           Obedient
           Subjects
           :
           But
           having
           already
           Trespassed
           by
           an
           over
           
           tedious
           Letter
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           farther
           aggravate
           it
           ,
           but
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             Humble
             and
             Devoted
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Sep.
               27.
               1685.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           XIII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Rejoycings
             in
             Pearn
             upon
             the
             Imaginary
             Success
             they
             had
             in
             Conversions
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           IN
           my
           last
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           I
           remember
           I
           was
           somewhat
           tedious
           in
           my
           Narration
           of
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           the
           Poor
           Protestants
           in
           the
           Principality
           of
           Bearn
           .
           It
           were
           endless
           for
           me
           to
           recite
           the
           farther
           Particulars
           that
           have
           come
           to
           my
           knowledg
           since
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           wave
           it
           ,
           and
           acquaint
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           a
           better
           Subject
           ,
           how
           much
           the
           Clergy
           have
           Triumphed
           in
           the
           Success
           they
           have
           imagined
           ,
           those
           Violences
           they
           have
           been
           guilty
           of
           towards
           those
           
           People
           ,
           had
           to
           bring
           them
           over
           to
           their
           Communion
           .
           They
           have
           not
           fail'd
           to
           Testify
           as
           much
           Joy
           at
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           had
           been
           some
           Battle
           got
           ,
           or
           some
           City
           taken
           from
           the
           Enemy
           :
           But
           what
           was
           very
           Cruel
           and
           Terrible
           ,
           was
           ,
           That
           the
           poor
           Reformed
           were
           forc'd
           to
           take
           part
           in
           these
           Rejoycings
           ,
           of
           which
           their
           own
           Ruin
           was
           the
           Subject
           .
           It
           would
           be
           too
           tedious
           to
           recount
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           the
           many
           Cruelties
           exercised
           in
           this
           Country
           ,
           and
           particularly
           at
           Pau
           ,
           as
           a
           Preludium
           to
           this
           Force
           ;
           But
           after
           the
           Reduction
           of
           the
           foresaid
           place
           ,
           they
           made
           a
           general
           Procession
           ,
           whereunto
           they
           dragged
           the
           New
           Converts
           ,
           and
           withal
           Celebrated
           High
           Mass
           ,
           whereat
           the
           Parliament
           assisted
           in
           a
           Body
           :
           And
           then
           when
           that
           was
           over
           ,
           
             Te
             Deum
          
           was
           sung
           ,
           the
           Guns
           Fired
           ,
           and
           the
           Citizens
           who
           were
           commanded
           to
           stand
           to
           their
           Arms
           ,
           made
           several
           Discharges
           and
           Vollies
           of
           Shot
           ;
           Then
           followed
           Illuminations
           and
           Bonfires
           ,
           and
           Fireworks
           were
           prepared
           at
           the
           Charge
           of
           the
           Publick
           for
           the
           same
           occasion
           :
           But
           how
           much
           soever
           this
           was
           a
           mock-shew
           ,
           yet
           great
           care
           has
           been
           taken
           to
           transmit
           such
           Relations
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           particulars
           relating
           to
           their
           Proceedings
           and
           Success
           ,
           as
           are
           drest
           with
           all
           the
           Art
           Imaginable
           ,
           with
           a
           design
           to
           perswade
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           but
           two
           
           ready
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           People
           every
           where
           ,
           have
           Re-united
           themselves
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           freedom
           and
           good
           will
           Imaginable
           ;
           and
           because
           they
           were
           resolv'd
           to
           make
           sure
           work
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           have
           accompanied
           the
           same
           Relations
           with
           Certificates
           ,
           which
           they
           caused
           to
           be
           signed
           by
           the
           same
           means
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           procured
           their
           Conversions
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           pleased
           to
           call
           them
           ;
           and
           wherein
           those
           who
           had
           suffered
           a
           thousand
           outrages
           and
           Violences
           ,
           that
           cannot
           be
           named
           without
           detestation
           and
           horror
           ,
           were
           constrain'd
           to
           declare
           that
           the
           King's
           Soldiers
           ,
           who
           of
           themselves
           are
           well
           known
           to
           be
           as
           profligate
           wretches
           as
           any
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           had
           lived
           and
           demeaned
           themselves
           among
           them
           with
           all
           Modesty
           ,
           and
           had
           kept
           strictly
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           their
           Orders
           ,
           which
           yet
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           is
           a
           base
           Equivocation
           ,
           for
           who
           knows
           what
           their
           Orders
           were
           ;
           but
           what
           is
           more
           pleasant
           yet
           then
           the
           rest
           is
           ,
           that
           besides
           the
           forementioned
           Narrations
           and
           Certificates
           ;
           they
           have
           Transmitted
           hither
           also
           a
           Speech
           made
           to
           the
           Intendant
           by
           Monsieur
           
             De
             V
          
           —
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Pau
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Instruments
           to
           induce
           the
           Church
           of
           that
           City
           to
           come
           to
           a
           compliance
           ,
           and
           who
           taking
           upon
           him
           to
           speak
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           
           Rest
           ,
           came
           to
           give
           him
           assurances
           of
           their
           entire
           Submission
           :
           But
           I
           hear
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           he
           is
           like
           to
           have
           but
           little
           thanks
           for
           his
           pains
           ,
           for
           the
           Council
           here
           are
           no
           ways
           pleased
           that
           he
           should
           attribute
           the
           Conversion
           of
           that
           same
           Church
           ,
           to
           the
           King's
           Puissance
           ,
           and
           thereby
           make
           too
           clear
           a
           Discovery
           of
           what
           they
           have
           no
           mind
           should
           be
           known
           by
           any
           means
           ,
           viz.
           That
           any
           of
           the
           Soldiery
           have
           been
           imployed
           in
           this
           Expedition
           ,
           these
           were
           his
           words
           ,
           which
           I
           take
           to
           be
           genuine
           ,
           
             That
             there
             was
             need
             of
             the
             same
             Force
             that
             had
             Subjugated
             both
             Seas
             ,
             and
             also
             made
             the
          
           Spaniards
           
             humble
             ,
             to
             cause
             the
          
           Reformed
           
             to
             Re-unite
             to
             the
             Church
          
           .
           Which
           Words
           being
           not
           to
           be
           Explicated
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           than
           by
           Force
           of
           Arms
           ;
           and
           concerning
           which
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           willingly
           acknowledge
           ,
           That
           the
           Power
           was
           much
           more
           Formidable
           than
           the
           Justice
           of
           them
           ;
           the
           Council
           have
           Stomacked
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           it
           seems
           ,
           because
           the
           same
           Lawyer
           has
           foolishly
           and
           impertinently
           Attributed
           the
           best
           part
           of
           that
           Conquest
           to
           the
           Intendant
           ;
           Which
           Procedure
           did
           not
           concur
           ,
           and
           fall
           in
           right
           with
           the
           Court
           Maxims
           ,
           who
           are
           wont
           to
           attribute
           to
           the
           King
           alone
           ,
           all
           the
           Glory
           that
           Redounds
           from
           all
           Events
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           Transgress
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           by
           any
           further
           Enlargment
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           hoping
           your
           kind
           Interpretation
           
           of
           what
           I
           have
           here
           troubled
           your
           Honour
           withal
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           retain
           a
           Favourable
           Opinion
           of
           my
           Sincerity
           in
           all
           the
           Parts
           of
           my
           Correspondence
           ,
           and
           give
           me
           leave
           ,
           still
           to
           Subscribe
           my self
           ,
           as
           I
           really
           am
           ,
           and
           ever
           will
           be
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             To
             Command
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Sept.
               30.
               1685.
               
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XIV
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Violences
             offered
             to
             the
             Barons
             of
             
               Mompeton
               ,
               de
               Mauzac
               ,
               de
               Vichase
               ,
            
             and
             
               de
               la
               Mothe
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           HAVING
           not
           yet
           any
           better
           Entertainment
           for
           Your
           Lordship
           ,
           then
           by
           pursuing
           the
           same
           Subject
           I
           have
           of
           late
           dwelt
           upon
           ,
           in
           the
           Course
           of
           my
           Correspondence
           ;
           I
           shall
           once
           more
           adventure
           upon
           a
           short
           Relation
           of
           what
           has
           lately
           come
           within
           the
           Verge
           of
           my
           Intelligence
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Barbarous
           Usage
           of
           the
           Barons
           of
           
             Mompeton
             ,
             de
             Mauzac
             ,
             de
             Vichase
             ,
          
           and
           
             de
             la
             Mothe
          
           ;
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           since
           ,
           If
           I
           am
           not
           much
           mistaken
           ,
           I
           have
           heard
           your
           Lordship
           formerly
           mention
           some
           of
           their
           Names
           ,
           and
           particularly
           ,
           
             de
             Mompeton
          
           ,
           as
           being
           of
           your
           Acquaintance
           ,
           when
           you
           Travelled
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           :
           These
           Gentlemen
           were
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Montauban
           ,
           where
           lately
           the
           Dragoons
           are
           come
           ;
           but
           it
           seems
           ,
           before
           they
           began
           to
           exercise
           their
           Fury
           upon
           the
           poor
           People
           ,
           it
           was
           Contriy'd
           ,
           by
           the
           Prime
           
           Commanders
           ,
           how
           they
           might
           entrap
           the
           fore-mention'd
           Honour'd
           Persons
           ,
           as
           being
           of
           Great
           Authority
           among
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           capable
           to
           draw
           others
           to
           follow
           their
           Example
           ;
           but
           yet
           observ'd
           to
           be
           of
           as
           known
           Integrity
           ,
           and
           of
           whom
           they
           were
           in
           despair
           to
           compass
           their
           Ends
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           by
           Surprize
           ;
           wherefore
           they
           had
           notice
           given
           them
           secretly
           ,
           that
           in
           order
           to
           prevent
           the
           Pillaging
           of
           their
           Houses
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           go
           and
           pay
           their
           respects
           to
           the
           Marquess
           
             de
             Boufflers
          
           ,
           who
           being
           a
           Person
           of
           Honour
           himself
           ,
           would
           not
           fail
           to
           use
           them
           as
           such
           ;
           Whereupon
           the
           Baron
           of
           Muzac
           ,
           having
           presented
           himself
           first
           ,
           at
           the
           House
           where
           the
           Marquess
           had
           taken
           up
           his
           Lodgings
           ;
           He
           was
           made
           to
           wait
           in
           the
           Anti
           chamber
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           the
           Intendant
           and
           Bishop
           ,
           (
           who
           had
           notice
           given
           him
           of
           the
           Design
           )
           were
           come
           thither
           ;
           when
           they
           came
           ,
           they
           went
           into
           the
           Marquesses
           Chamber
           ,
           by
           another
           Door
           ,
           and
           Concerted
           Methods
           with
           him
           ,
           how
           they
           might
           get
           the
           Baron
           to
           become
           a
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           :
           After
           they
           had
           pitch'd
           upon
           the
           Measures
           they
           were
           to
           go
           upon
           ,
           the
           Baron
           was
           order'd
           to
           come
           in
           ;
           and
           after
           long
           Discourse
           used
           to
           him
           ,
           for
           to
           induce
           him
           to
           become
           a
           Voluntary
           Convert
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           began
           to
           speak
           ,
           and
           
           said
           ,
           
             There
             was
             no
             need
             of
             so
             much
             ado
             with
             that
             Gentleman
             ;
             that
             there
             was
             no
             more
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             then
             to
             bring
             him
             down
             upon
             his
             knees
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             too
             rights
             give
             him
             Absolution
             of
             his
             Heresy
             .
          
           Whereupon
           ,
           a
           parcel
           of
           Ruffians
           there
           at
           hand
           ,
           seiz'd
           upon
           the
           Baron
           ,
           foyl'd
           him
           ,
           and
           brought
           him
           down
           upon
           his
           knees
           :
           This
           Insolent
           and
           bold
           Carriage
           ,
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           Danger
           ,
           the
           Consternation
           it
           brought
           him
           under
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Fall
           ,
           so
           far
           prevail'd
           upon
           his
           Spirits
           ,
           that
           he
           Swooned
           away
           ;
           so
           as
           that
           those
           Miscreants
           ,
           who
           brought
           him
           into
           that
           dangerous
           condition
           ,
           had
           much
           ado
           to
           recover
           him
           ,
           and
           bring
           him
           to
           himself
           again
           .
           There
           happen'd
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Knight
           of
           Malta
           in
           the
           place
           ;
           who
           ,
           being
           a
           Man
           of
           great
           Honour
           ;
           and
           finding
           that
           this
           way
           of
           Converting
           the
           World
           ,
           was
           a
           very
           odd
           and
           new
           way
           ,
           and
           little
           agreeable
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           taken
           him
           away
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           ;
           but
           ,
           so
           intent
           were
           these
           vile
           Sparks
           on
           their
           Enterprise
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           by
           no
           meanes
           give
           way
           to
           the
           Intercession
           of
           the
           Knight
           ,
           unless
           he
           would
           charge
           himself
           with
           being
           responsible
           for
           the
           Baron's
           Conversion
           ;
           But
           whatever
           the
           Gentleman
           did
           for
           the
           keeping
           of
           his
           Word
           with
           them
           ,
           towards
           bringing
           of
           the
           Baron
           to
           a
           
           Compliance
           ,
           I
           am
           credibly
           inform'd
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           prevail
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Soldiers
           were
           those
           who
           got
           their
           Ends
           on
           him
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           having
           ,
           by
           a
           Terrible
           Method
           ,
           viz.
           By
           forcing
           him
           to
           keep
           continually
           awake
           ,
           without
           any
           intermediate
           Rest
           ,
           they
           brought
           him
           at
           last
           to
           Dote
           ,
           and
           be
           beside
           himself
           ,
           when
           they
           Extorted
           his
           Signing
           .
           This
           bad
           success
           did
           not
           discourage
           the
           Convertors
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           call'd
           ;
           for
           the
           Baron
           
             de
             Vichase
          
           entring
           a
           little
           after
           to
           pay
           the
           same
           Respects
           to
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           used
           the
           same
           Violence
           to
           him
           ;
           but
           though
           they
           got
           him
           down
           ,
           yet
           he
           bravely
           got
           up
           again
           upon
           his
           Legs
           ,
           and
           clapt
           his
           Back
           against
           a
           Wall
           ,
           and
           his
           Hand
           to
           his
           Sword
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           such
           a
           Resolution
           to
           defend
           himself
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           was
           Assaulted
           ,
           that
           they
           chose
           rather
           to
           give
           him
           over
           ,
           and
           push
           the
           matter
           no
           further
           :
           The
           Baron
           
             de
             Mompeton
          
           was
           the
           last
           that
           came
           ;
           who
           ,
           though
           of
           such
           advanc'd
           Age
           ,
           as
           being
           near
           Seventy
           four
           years
           old
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           Quality
           ,
           as
           being
           Lord
           of
           a
           very
           considerable
           Borough
           ,
           in
           the
           Diocess
           of
           Montauban
           ;
           yet
           had
           no
           more
           respect
           ,
           nor
           pity
           shew'd
           him
           then
           the
           rest
           :
           for
           they
           set
           upon
           him
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           they
           had
           done
           the
           rest
           :
           but
           happening
           fortunately
           to
           be
           Booted
           and
           Sparred
           ,
           his
           Spurs
           
           hindred
           them
           from
           throwing
           him
           down
           ,
           and
           his
           firm
           and
           stout
           Expressions
           stopp'd
           the
           Bishop's
           Mouth
           ,
           and
           he
           escaped
           ,
           tho'
           he
           was
           taken
           afterward
           in
           his
           Flight
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           Condemn'd
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Rigorous
           Proceedings
           of
           this
           Court
           ,
           to
           the
           Galleys
           :
           and
           though
           his
           Age
           and
           Quality
           ,
           besides
           the
           Great
           Sollicitations
           made
           at
           Court
           ,
           in
           Favour
           of
           him
           ,
           might
           render
           the
           matter
           very
           easie
           to
           be
           obtain'd
           ;
           yet
           it
           was
           with
           much
           difficulty
           that
           he
           was
           got
           to
           be
           exempted
           from
           that
           odious
           Condemnation
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           given
           out
           as
           an
           Extraordinary
           Mark
           of
           the
           King's
           Clemency
           :
           The
           Baron
           
             de
             la
             Mothe
          
           avoided
           the
           Smart
           ,
           by
           not
           appearing
           at
           the
           place
           for
           that
           time
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           punish'd
           soon
           after
           ,
           by
           having
           his
           Two
           Fine
           Houses
           Destroy'd
           :
           And
           lately
           ,
           through
           a
           tedious
           Misery
           of
           a
           Prison
           ,
           they
           Extorted
           a
           Compliance
           from
           him
           .
           I
           hope
           this
           will
           find
           your
           Lordship
           in
           Health
           ,
           and
           free
           from
           such
           —
           in
           this
           Ticklish
           Time
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           the
           daily
           wishes
           of
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             humble
             and
             most
             devoted
             Servant
             whilst
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Nov.
               13.
               1686.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XV.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Revocation
             of
             the
             Edict
             of
             N●ntes
             ,
             how
             Monsieur
             le
             Tellier
             the
             Chancellor
             hastned
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Death
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           Parliament
           is
           not
           yet
           open'd
           here
           :
           when
           there
           was
           no
           doubt
           made
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           fully
           design'd
           the
           Edict
           of
           Nantes
           would
           have
           been
           revoked
           ;
           but
           most
           People
           were
           astonish'd
           to
           see
           the
           Revocation
           come
           out
           before
           the
           said
           time
           ,
           and
           great
           inquiry
           made
           into
           the
           secret
           of
           this
           unexpected
           procedure
           ;
           for
           though
           the
           violences
           I
           have
           ,
           in
           some
           of
           my
           former
           Letters
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           given
           an
           account
           of
           were
           really
           such
           ,
           if
           not
           worse
           than
           represented
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           Christened
           with
           the
           Name
           of
           making
           Converts
           by
           fair
           means
           ;
           and
           the
           Court
           would
           make
           the
           World
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           so
           at
           all
           points
           .
           And
           to
           elude
           
           the
           poor
           Reformed
           with
           the
           vain
           hopes
           that
           they
           should
           yet
           enjoy
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Edict
           a
           long
           time
           :
           they
           had
           an
           Order
           put
           forth
           the
           15th
           of
           September
           in
           favour
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           Marriages
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           ,
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           before
           sollicited
           for
           in
           vain
           :
           But
           ,
           it
           seems
           the
           Chancellor
           has
           been
           the
           means
           to
           hasten
           it
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           credibly
           inform'd
           :
           For
           finding
           himself
           burdened
           with
           years
           and
           Infirmities
           ,
           and
           fearing
           least
           he
           might
           be
           overtaken
           with
           Death
           before
           the
           Fatal
           Blow
           were
           given
           ;
           he
           did
           ,
           at
           last
           ,
           by
           fresh
           and
           repeated
           Instances
           (
           alleadging
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           live
           to
           the
           time
           the
           Edict
           was
           design'd
           to
           be
           Nullified
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           not
           willing
           to
           die
           before
           he
           had
           put
           the
           Seal
           to
           the
           Revocation
           of
           it
           )
           obtain
           his
           ends
           ;
           But
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           it
           's
           very
           observable
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           no
           sooner
           done
           it
           ,
           by
           putting
           to
           the
           Seal
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           neither
           would
           ,
           nor
           could
           Seal
           any
           other
           Order
           whatsoever
           ;
           but
           Died
           here
           three
           days
           ago
           very
           uneasie
           ,
           tho'
           he
           Blasphemously
           said
           (
           when
           he
           had
           done
           it
           )
           the
           words
           of
           Old
           
             Simeon
             ,
             That
             after
             he
             had
             seen
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             would
             go
             to
             his
             Grave
             in
             peace
             .
          
           I
           do
           not
           question
           but
           your
           Lordship
           had
           heard
           before
           of
           the
           Revocation
           of
           the
           Edict
           ,
           but
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           Chancellor
           ,
           
           and
           Circumstance
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           suppose
           you
           have
           not
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           occasion
           of
           my
           troubling
           you
           with
           this
           Letter
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           conclude
           ,
           with
           Suscribing
           my self
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             very
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Nov.
               2.
               1685.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XIV
           .
        
         
           
             Containing
             some
             Observations
             upon
             the
             French
             King's
             Edict
             in
             Octob.
             1685.
             for
             the
             revocation
             of
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nants
             ,
             made
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Reformed
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Henry
             the
             Fourth
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           very
           lately
           given
           your
           Lordship
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           Monsieur
           
             le
             Tellier
          
           ,
           soon
           after
           the
           revocation
           of
           the
           Edict
           of
           Nants
           ;
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           believe
           your
           Lordship
           has
           not
           seen
           the
           said
           Revocation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           to
           keep
           my
           Hand
           in
           ure
           ,
           and
           for
           want
           of
           better
           matter
           to
           gratifie
           your
           Honour's
           Expectations
           ,
           I
           shall
           descant
           a
           little
           upon
           the
           Particulars
           of
           it
           :
           After
           the
           Prefatory
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           's
           asserted
           as
           a
           constant
           Truth
           ,
           That
           the
           Edict
           of
           Nants
           was
           not
           given
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           Prospect
           to
           revoke
           it
           ;
           That
           not
           only
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           since
           his
           accession
           to
           the
           Throne
           ,
           but
           even
           his
           Father
           and
           Grandfather
           Henry
           IV.
           had
           a
           Design
           to
           bring
           the
           Reformed
           back
           to
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           
             Roman-Catholick
             Church
          
           ;
           and
           that
           civil
           and
           foreign
           Wars
           have
           been
           the
           only
           Cause
           that
           had
           retarded
           the
           execution
           of
           that
           Design
           ;
           That
           before
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           Truce
           in
           1684
           ,
           Affairs
           were
           not
           brought
           to
           a
           fit
           disposition
           to
           bring
           it
           about
           ,
           and
           that
           till
           now
           they
           had
           been
           content
           to
           suppress
           the
           places
           of
           their
           Worship
           ,
           
           and
           to
           abolish
           some
           of
           their
           Privileges
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           order
           to
           make
           way
           for
           the
           accomplishing
           of
           this
           great
           Work
           ,
           the
           King
           was
           the
           more
           easily
           brought
           to
           conclude
           the
           said
           Truce
           :
           this
           being
           prefaced
           ,
           the
           rest
           contains
           twelve
           Articles
           ,
           importing
           in
           general
           ,
           That
           all
           Edicts
           made
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Reformed
           are
           null
           ;
           That
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           exercised
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           That
           all
           the
           Ministers
           shall
           be
           hanish'd
           ,
           yet
           with
           Promises
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           became
           Converts
           in
           a
           limited
           time
           ,
           viz.
           in
           fifteen
           days
           ,
           they
           and
           their
           Widows
           after
           them
           should
           be
           provided
           for
           ,
           &c.
           
           That
           no
           Reformed
           Schools
           shall
           be
           kept
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           That
           all
           Children
           ,
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           shall
           be
           brought
           up
           in
           the
           Roman-Catholick
           Religion
           ;
           That
           those
           might
           return
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           in
           four
           months
           who
           were
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           else
           to
           have
           their
           Goods
           confiscate
           ;
           That
           none
           ,
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           shall
           dare
           to
           go
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           under
           Penalty
           of
           the
           Galleys
           ,
           &c.
           
           That
           such
           Declarations
           as
           have
           been
           made
           against
           those
           that
           relapsed
           ,
           shall
           be
           in
           force
           ;
           but
           ,
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           it
           g●ants
           the
           Reformed
           liberty
           to
           remain
           where
           they
           please
           ,
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           to
           continue
           their
           Trade
           ,
           enjoy
           their
           Goods
           ,
           without
           any
           molestation
           or
           trouble
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           their
           Religion
           ;
           upon
           condition
           notwithstanding
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           exercise
           the
           same
           ,
           nor
           keep
           any
           Assemblies
           under
           pretence
           of
           Prayers
           or
           any
           other
           Worship
           whatsoever
           .
           But
           how
           specious
           soever
           this
           Article
           may
           seem
           ,
           it
           's
           already
           apparent
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           but
           a
           meer
           Illusion
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           much
           Cruelty
           couched
           under
           it
           :
           It
           would
           insinuate
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           had
           no
           design
           to
           forbid
           domestick
           Worship
           ,
           and
           to
           enforce
           Mens
           Consciences
           ,
           since
           this
           expression
           ,
           
             Till
             such
             time
             
             as
             God
             shall
             be
             pleased
             to
             enlighten
             them
             ,
          
           has
           been
           added
           ,
           as
           one
           fine
           spun
           Thread
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Net
           :
           but
           the
           Court
           and
           Clergy
           have
           made
           it
           already
           appear
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           the
           least
           of
           their
           Thoughts
           ,
           since
           they
           have
           actually
           caused
           the
           Troops
           to
           march
           towards
           the
           Provinces
           that
           have
           not
           yet
           been
           ravaged
           ;
           tho'at
           the
           same
           time
           the
           chief
           Magistrate
           of
           this
           City
           has
           assembled
           the
           principal
           Merchants
           here
           together
           ,
           to
           confirm
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           word
           of
           Mouth
           ,
           what
           was
           contain'd
           in
           the
           Edict
           ,
           and
           to
           assure
           them
           ,
           they
           had
           nothing
           to
           fear
           upon
           that
           account
           .
           And
           this
           has
           had
           a
           very
           pernicious
           effect
           already
           ,
           for
           it
           has
           sent
           many
           home
           into
           their
           Houses
           again
           ,
           who
           had
           taken
           measures
           to
           be
           gone
           ,
           with
           their
           Families
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           for
           the
           most
           distrustful
           persons
           could
           not
           perswade
           themselves
           ,
           that
           so
           solemn
           a
           Promise
           could
           be
           made
           with
           an
           intention
           to
           break
           it
           the
           next
           opportunity
           ;
           but
           Experience
           has
           very
           quickly
           taught
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Imprudence
           to
           return
           was
           to
           no
           other
           effect
           ,
           than
           to
           receive
           the
           Dragoons
           into
           their
           Houses
           ;
           and
           now
           ,
           when
           't
           is
           too
           late
           ,
           they
           come
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Marquess
           
             de
             Chateauneuf
          
           had
           no
           other
           design
           ,
           than
           to
           lay
           a
           Snare
           for
           the
           credulous
           ,
           by
           a
           base
           equivocating
           Phrase
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           the
           Jesuites
           usually
           have
           made
           use
           of
           in
           forming
           the
           Orders
           and
           Declarations
           concerning
           Religion
           ,
           which
           have
           passed
           thro'
           their
           Hands
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           adding
           to
           those
           words
           ,
           
             waiting
             till
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             pleased
             to
             enlighten
             them
             ,
          
           these
           same
           ,
           
             as
             others
          
           ;
           he
           meant
           no
           other
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           Dragoons
           ,
           who
           had
           enlightned
           the
           first
           Converts
           ,
           should
           also
           be
           the
           Dispensers
           of
           the
           same
           Light
           to
           those
           who
           continued
           still
           stiff
           and
           opinionative
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           ,
           in
           my
           next
           ,
           give
           your
           Lordship
           further
           
           Information
           of
           this
           base
           and
           double-dealing
           ,
           so
           much
           to
           the
           Dishonour
           of
           this
           Court
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           of
           it
           ,
           from
           whom
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Litany
           ,
           —
           I
           commend
           your
           Lordship
           to
           the
           Divine
           Protection
           ,
           and
           shall
           ever
           while
           I
           live
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             devoted
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             .
             
               Dec.
               10.
               
               168●
               .
            
             N
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           XV.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Marquess
             of
             
             Louvois's
             Letter
             ,
             authorizing
             the
             severe
             Prosecution
             of
             the
             Reformed
             .
             As
             also
             an
             Order
             by
             him
             signed
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           made
           a
           kind
           of
           a
           Promise
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           when
           I
           writ
           last
           ,
           to
           give
           you
           some
           further
           explication
           of
           the
           double-dealing
           of
           this
           Court
           upon
           the
           subject-matter
           of
           the
           Edict
           of
           the
           Revocation
           ,
           and
           particularly
           that
           Article
           that
           seemed
           to
           contain
           so
           much
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Reformed
           ;
           and
           such
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           Romanists
           themselves
           thought
           fit
           to
           suspend
           the
           course
           of
           their
           violent
           Proceedings
           against
           them
           upon
           it
           :
           And
           therefore
           Monsieur
           the
           Duke
           
             de
             Noailles
          
           ,
           who
           had
           receiv'd
           Orders
           for
           the
           Province
           of
           Languedoc
           ,
           which
           
           that
           Clause
           formerly
           mention'd
           seem'd
           to
           revoke
           ,
           had
           ,
           upon
           the
           perusing
           of
           it
           ,
           recourse
           to
           the
           Delphian
           Oracle
           of
           this
           Country
           ,
           for
           the
           solution
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Difficulty
           ;
           upon
           which
           the
           Marquess
           
             de
             Louvois
          
           ,
           the
           
             Gallican
             Apollo
          
           ,
           soon
           disabused
           him
           ,
           and
           returned
           to
           his
           Question
           this
           decisive
           Article
           :
           
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             quartering
             of
             a
             few
             Troopers
             more
             than
             ordinary
             upon
             those
             few
             of
             the
             Gentry
             and
             Commoners
             ,
             that
             still
             remain
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
             ,
             will
             quickly
             undeceive
             them
             ,
             and
             convince
             them
             of
             the
             Mistake
             they
             have
             been
             in
             concerning
             the
             Edict
             ,
             which
             Monsieur
          
           de
           Chateauneuf
           
             hath
             drawn
             up
             ;
             and
             His
             Majesty's
             Pleasure
             is
             ,
             That
             you
             would
             make
             an
             explication
             of
             the
             same
             very
             severely
             against
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             the
             last
             to
             make
             a
             profession
             of
             a
             Religion
             that
             does
             not
             please
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             whereof
             he
             hath
             thought
             fit
             to
             prohibit
             through
             all
             his
             Dominions
             .
          
           But
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           the
           only
           Letter
           nor
           Order
           to
           this
           purpose
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           had
           the
           advantage
           to
           see
           some
           others
           to
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Army
           and
           Intendants
           ;
           importing
           ,
           That
           for
           the
           further
           convincing
           of
           the
           incredulous
           ,
           it
           was
           declar'd
           ,
           those
           Violences
           were
           order'd
           by
           the
           Council
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           short
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           
             de
             Loavois
          
           was
           the
           principal
           Author
           of
           these
           cruel
           Expedients
           :
           But
           ,
           above
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           I
           have
           privately
           seen
           an
           Order
           signed
           by
           him
           ,
           wherein
           is
           express'd
           ,
           That
           the
           Copy
           thereof
           should
           be
           sent
           to
           the
           Marquess
           
             de
             Verac
          
           ,
           and
           which
           ended
           with
           these
           remarkable
           words
           :
           
             It
             is
             His
             Majesty's
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             that
             you
             make
             use
             of
             the
             utmost
             Rigour
             and
             Severity
             against
             all
             those
             who
             are
             not
             willing
             to
             become
             of
             his
             Religion
             ;
             And
             those
             who
             will
             have
             the
             Vain-glory
             to
             continue
             to
             the
             last
             of
             the
             number
             ,
             must
             be
             used
             and
             
             prest
             upon
             to
             the
             utmost
             extremity
             .
          
           I
           'll
           leave
           it
           to
           your
           Lordship's
           Wisdom
           and
           known
           Sagacity
           ,
           to
           ruminate
           upon
           and
           judge
           of
           this
           Legerdemain
           Procedure
           ,
           and
           crave
           leave
           to
           acknowledge
           (
           tho'
           it
           be
           never
           out
           of
           my
           mind
           )
           the
           many
           Favours
           you
           have
           been
           pleas'd
           to
           shew
           upon
           all
           occasions
           to
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Honour
             's
             ,
             humble
             servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Decemb.
               14.
               1685.
               
            
             
               n.
               st
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           XVI
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             an
             Order
             prohibiting
             the
             Reformed
             to
             frequent
             the
             Chappels
             or
             Houses
             of
             the
             Ambassadors
             of
             Foreign
             Princes
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           OUR
           Court
           here
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           have
           thought
           it
           a
           little
           too
           low
           to
           descend
           to
           forbid
           the
           Reformed
           to
           frequent
           the
           Protestant
           Chappels
           of
           Foreign
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           have
           consigned
           that
           pi●ce
           of
           Drudgery
           unto
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           of
           this
           City
           ,
           who
           has
           done
           it
           in
           such
           terms
           as
           are
           as
           like
           to
           another
           Equivocation
           I
           have
           already
           mention'd
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           otherwise
           be
           than
           a
           Pig
           of
           the
           same
           Sow
           ;
           for
           the
           Order
           does
           not
           mention
           ,
           
             T●at
             those
             who
             were
             still
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
             should
             not
             be
             present
             at
             any
             Divine
             Worship
             in
             the
             Houses
             of
             Ambassadors
             ,
             and
             of
             
             other
             Ministers
             of
             Foreign
             Potentates
          
           ;
           but
           it
           has
           a
           term
           of
           Expression
           that
           is
           very
           singular
           and
           pretty
           ,
           calling
           them
           
             those
             who
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             still
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           ;
           as
           if
           it
           were
           now
           somewhat
           strange
           or
           criminal
           ,
           after
           what
           hath
           been
           mention'd
           in
           the
           latter
           clause
           of
           the
           Edict
           of
           Revocation
           ,
           whereof
           I
           have
           some
           time
           since
           taken
           particular
           notice
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           to
           continue
           still
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           hath
           promised
           so
           little
           support
           ,
           or
           use
           the
           freedom
           to
           say
           it
           :
           But
           hereby
           't
           is
           plain
           ,
           they
           are
           intent
           to
           cut
           off
           the
           only
           Resource
           and
           Consolation
           they
           had
           left
           them
           under
           their
           hard
           Fortune
           ,
           by
           enjoyning
           'em
           not
           to
           frequent
           those
           Religious
           Exercises
           practised
           in
           privileg'd
           and
           exempt
           Houses
           .
           And
           while
           the
           Roman-Catholicks
           in
           all
           
             Protestant
             Countries
          
           have
           the
           Liberty
           publickly
           to
           be
           present
           at
           their
           own
           way
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           ,
           which
           is
           celebrated
           in
           the
           Houses
           of
           all
           Popish
           Ambassadors
           ,
           the
           unhappy
           Remnant
           of
           the
           
             French
             Protestants
          
           are
           hereby
           utterly
           deprived
           of
           the
           little
           Conveniency
           which
           they
           had
           ,
           both
           seldom
           and
           secretly
           ,
           of
           presenting
           themselves
           at
           the
           Houses
           of
           Protestant
           Ambassadors
           ,
           there
           to
           pay
           their
           Devotions
           with
           some
           marks
           of
           Union
           .
           One
           should
           think
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           the
           
             Foreign
             Potentates
          
           should
           resent
           this
           ;
           but
           ,
           alas
           !
           that
           Interest
           seems
           to
           be
           quite
           in
           the
           Wain
           ,
           since
           our
           Native
           Country
           has
           left
           holding
           the
           Scales
           ,
           which
           I
           cannot
           less
           than
           deplore
           ,
           tho
           it
           's
           out
           of
           my
           power
           to
           redress
           :
           But
           ,
           who
           knows
           what
           your
           Lordship
           —
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Yours
             in
             sincerest
             Affection
             and
             Sense
             of
             Duty
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Dec.
               16.
               1685.
               
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XVII
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Reformed
             in
             France
             are
             prohibited
             to
             entertain
             any
             other
             Servants
             than
             old
             Catholicks
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THIS
           Kingdom
           swarms
           still
           ,
           as
           it
           has
           done
           for
           some
           months
           backwards
           ,
           with
           meer
           Edicts
           and
           Declarations
           ;
           and
           that
           chiefly
           about
           the
           poor
           distressed
           Reformed
           ,
           whom
           they
           think
           they
           can
           never
           depress
           low
           enough
           .
           It
           was
           in
           July
           last
           that
           they
           were
           forbidden
           to
           take
           any
           Domesticks
           into
           their
           Service
           that
           were
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ;
           and
           now
           they
           are
           order'd
           to
           take
           none
           but
           old
           Romanists
           to
           be
           their
           domestick
           Servants
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           Injunctions
           reach
           also
           the
           new
           Converts
           .
           It
           's
           a
           sad
           and
           melancholy
           Subject
           ,
           I
           do
           confess
           ,
           but
           were
           it
           of
           less
           importance
           ,
           one
           could
           not
           forbear
           laughing
           ,
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           what
           was
           pitched
           upon
           as
           highly
           useful
           and
           necessary
           ,
           in
           the
           Month
           of
           July
           ,
           for
           to
           obstruct
           the
           pervertion
           of
           Catholicks
           ,
           could
           some
           five
           months
           after
           retard
           the
           Conversion
           of
           such
           as
           might
           have
           been
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Way
          
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           persons
           of
           the
           same
           Religion
           ;
           as
           if
           in
           the
           Month
           of
           July
           ,
           when
           almost
           half
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           over-run
           with
           Dragoons
           ,
           and
           who
           did
           every
           where
           commit
           the
           terriblest
           Ravages
           imaginable
           ,
           any
           one
           in
           his
           Wits
           could
           imagine
           that
           those
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           should
           think
           upon
           the
           perverting
           of
           
           any
           of
           the
           Roman-Catholicks
           to
           their
           Way
           ;
           or
           that
           in
           the
           Month
           of
           December
           the
           handful
           of
           the
           Reformed
           ,
           who
           are
           accused
           by
           the
           King's
           Declaration
           to
           persevere
           still
           in
           their
           erroneous
           Opinions
           ,
           are
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           take
           into
           their
           Service
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Reformed
           ,
           who
           are
           brought
           to
           a
           state
           of
           serving
           other
           People
           to
           gain
           them
           an
           honest
           Livelihood
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           way
           to
           hinder
           the
           efficacious
           means
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           declares
           he
           doth
           make
           use
           of
           for
           the
           reducing
           of
           this
           poor
           People
           to
           Obedience
           .
           It
           's
           impossible
           for
           me
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           to
           decipher
           to
           you
           the
           daily
           Hardships
           put
           upon
           these
           forlorn
           People
           ,
           whose
           Miseries
           daily
           have
           an
           appearance
           of
           further
           aggravation
           and
           encrease
           ,
           which
           ,
           I
           know
           ,
           must
           aggravate
           your
           Sorrow
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           forbear
           any
           further
           enlargements
           hereupon
           ,
           and
           content
           my self
           to
           profess
           how
           ready
           I
           am
           to
           give
           your
           Lordship
           all
           the
           Satisfaction
           that
           lies
           in
           my
           power
           ,
           and
           to
           continue
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Honour
             's
             most
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Jan.
               16.
               1686.
               
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XVIII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             Alien
             Protestants
             ,
             their
             Usage
             in
             France
             ;
             and
             the
             Severities
             shew'd
             to
             the
             Dutch
             Consul
             at
             Nants
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           YOUR
           Lordship
           may
           have
           been
           desirous
           to
           know
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           French
           have
           been
           so
           cruel
           to
           their
           own
           Fellow-subjects
           and
           Natives
           ,
           how
           Strangers
           fare
           amongst
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           give
           your
           Honour
           my
           Thoughts
           upon
           this
           matter
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           any
           Particulars
           have
           come
           to
           my
           Knowledge
           .
           It
           's
           not
           long
           since
           that
           we
           have
           seen
           an
           Order
           here
           ,
           giving
           Leave
           to
           all
           Protestant
           Strangers
           to
           have
           free
           egress
           and
           regress
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           with
           their
           Wives
           ,
           Children
           ,
           Servants
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           their
           Nation
           ,
           at
           Will
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           same
           Freedom
           and
           Liberty
           which
           they
           enjoy'd
           in
           times
           past
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           strictly
           charg'd
           to
           carry
           none
           of
           the
           King's
           Subjects
           out
           with
           them
           ,
           without
           express
           Leave
           under
           the
           Secretary
           of
           State
           's
           Hands
           ,
           nor
           to
           exercise
           their
           own
           Religion
           ,
           
             whatever
             Religion
             they
             be
             of
          
           ;
           which
           last
           words
           were
           ●●●dden
           in
           craftily
           by
           the
           Jesuites
           ,
           after
           that
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           enhance
           the
           Divisions
           amongst
           them
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           Missionaries
           drew
           their
           greatest
           Arguments
           to
           entrap
           the
           simple
           and
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           whereby
           they
           would
           tacitely
           insinuate
           ,
           That
           all
           the
           Sects
           which
           at
           this
           day
           dishonour
           the
           Christian
           
           Religion
           ,
           and
           which
           agree
           in
           any
           one
           thing
           with
           Protestanism
           ,
           are
           so
           many
           Protestant
           Sects
           :
           Tho'
           it
           's
           well
           known
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           all
           
             True
             Protestants
          
           both
           shun
           and
           abhor
           their
           Communion
           .
           Such
           an
           Order
           was
           certainly
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           highly
           necessary
           ;
           for
           ,
           tho'
           no
           Orders
           have
           been
           issued
           out
           for
           to
           hinder
           those
           who
           would
           not
           become
           Romanists
           to
           enter
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           yet
           the
           Court
           was
           afraid
           their
           rigorous
           Proceedings
           against
           their
           own
           Natives
           would
           deter
           others
           ,
           as
           thinking
           they
           could
           expect
           no
           better
           Treatment
           ,
           nor
           more
           Safety
           in
           their
           Persons
           and
           Estates
           in
           France
           than
           natural
           Frenchmen
           ;
           but
           how
           little
           Benefit
           many
           Alien
           Protestants
           have
           received
           hereby
           ,
           is
           notoriously
           known
           in
           every
           part
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           the
           Dutch
           Consul
           at
           Nants
           has
           sadly
           experienc'd
           the
           same
           ;
           tho'
           one
           should
           have
           thought
           his
           Quality
           was
           able
           to
           secure
           him
           against
           any
           Violences
           to
           be
           offer'd
           him
           in
           that
           kind
           .
           It
           has
           been
           usual
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           for
           Foreigners
           ,
           who
           have
           resided
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           relying
           upon
           the
           Publick
           Faith
           ,
           and
           flourishing
           by
           Commerce
           ,
           to
           love
           to
           take
           care
           to
           preserve
           the
           Fruit
           of
           their
           Toil
           and
           Pains
           in
           a
           Country
           where
           the
           Right
           of
           Inheritance
           took
           place
           upon
           their
           taking
           Letters
           of
           Naturalization
           ;
           wherefore
           many
           such
           are
           to
           be
           found
           here
           this
           day
           ,
           who
           never
           dreamt
           that
           they
           should
           be
           molested
           in
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           thereby
           run
           the
           hazard
           of
           losing
           their
           Estates
           also
           ,
           as
           thinking
           it
           to
           be
           a
           matter
           very
           conformable
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           Justice
           and
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           and
           of
           Nations
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           reduc●d
           to
           their
           primitive
           states
           ,
           as
           others
           ,
           when
           the
           Kingdom
           thought
           fit
           to
           revoke
           the
           Edicts
           ,
           under
           the
           protection
           and
           duration
           whereof
           they
           had
           made
           these
           Advances
           ;
           and
           alledging
           ,
           That
           
           they
           did
           not
           become
           Frenchmen
           ,
           but
           conditionally
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           enjoy
           the
           Freedom
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ;
           seeing
           without
           that
           they
           would
           never
           have
           taken
           those
           Engagements
           :
           or
           if
           the
           Government
           thought
           not
           fit
           to
           observe
           them
           ,
           the
           least
           it
           could
           do
           ,
           was
           to
           remit
           them
           to
           their
           former
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           them
           their
           Choice
           ,
           either
           to
           enjoy
           the
           Priviledge
           of
           their
           Letters
           ,
           whereby
           they
           were
           naturaliz'd
           ,
           by
           turning
           Roman-Catholicks
           ,
           or
           to
           lose
           that
           Advantage
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           look'd
           upon
           for
           the
           future
           as
           no
           other
           than
           Strangers
           ,
           if
           they
           persevered
           in
           their
           own
           Religion
           .
           But
           these
           Pleas
           ,
           tho'
           full
           of
           Reason
           and
           Equity
           ,
           hath
           little
           availed
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           been
           generally
           treated
           with
           the
           same
           Rigor
           and
           Severity
           as
           the
           rest
           have
           been
           :
           And
           to
           this
           end
           there
           are
           and
           have
           been
           forty
           s●ivelling
           Pretences
           rais'd
           ,
           to
           involve
           them
           in
           the
           same
           Misery
           ;
           if
           any
           of
           them
           have
           French
           Wives
           ;
           if
           they
           have
           Children
           by
           them
           of
           such
           an
           age
           ,
           born
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           have
           a
           Father
           or
           Mother-in-law
           living
           with
           them
           ;
           this
           is
           enough
           to
           quarter
           the
           Dragoons
           upon
           them
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           I
           cannot
           see
           how
           it
           can
           be
           safe
           for
           any
           Protestant
           to
           come
           and
           reside
           in
           this
           Country
           ,
           notwithstanding
           what
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           forementioned
           Order
           ;
           for
           tho'
           this
           Court
           might
           be
           punctual
           in
           the
           observance
           of
           it
           according
           to
           the
           Letter
           ,
           yet
           seeing
           it
           doth
           positively
           forbid
           ,
           that
           such
           Strangers
           should
           exercise
           their
           Religion
           here
           ,
           it
           brings
           but
           a
           small
           Remedy
           to
           the
           Evil
           they
           have
           apprehended
           might
           arise
           by
           the
           Fear
           which
           might
           possess
           the
           Minds
           of
           Foreigners
           from
           residing
           and
           trafficking
           amongst
           them
           ,
           unless
           such
           Protestant
           Alliens
           will
           be
           content
           (
           which
           cannot
           be
           generally
           thought
           of
           them
           )
           to
           live
           
           without
           any
           Worship
           at
           all
           ;
           for
           they
           must
           expect
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           otherwise
           ,
           tho'
           it
           be
           their
           private
           Devotions
           only
           in
           their
           Families
           ,
           to
           be
           liable
           to
           the
           Rigors
           of
           the
           same
           Inquisition
           with
           the
           
             French
             Protestants
          
           themselves
           .
           I
           find
           they
           are
           resolved
           here
           to
           carry
           all
           things
           with
           an
           high
           hand
           ;
           I
           heartily
           wish
           it
           may
           be
           no
           Pattern
           to
           our
           —
           I
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             most
             humble
             and
             most
             devoted
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               June
               2.
               1686.
               
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           XIX
           .
        
         
           
             Concerning
             the
             Ignorance
             of
             Popish
             Convents
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           's
           scarce
           credible
           how
           ignorant
           the
           Popish
           Convents
           in
           this
           Country
           are
           of
           all
           good
           Literature
           ,
           especially
           the
           Women-kind
           ,
           who
           have
           entertained
           such
           monstrous
           Notions
           concerning
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           that
           without
           I
           had
           had
           it
           from
           incontestable
           Testimonies
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           abuse
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           hazard
           my
           Reputation
           with
           you
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           mention
           it
           to
           you
           .
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           I
           have
           formerly
           given
           your
           Honour
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           it
           has
           been
           a
           frequent
           Practise
           here
           to
           put
           young
           Maidens
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Faith
           into
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           to
           be
           tutor'd
           
           there
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Catholick
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           have
           found
           the
           grossest
           Ignorance
           both
           of
           their
           Principles
           and
           Practises
           ,
           as
           ever
           would
           have
           entred
           into
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           rational
           Animals
           :
           They
           have
           looked
           upon
           and
           entertained
           them
           as
           if
           they
           were
           such
           as
           had
           no
           Belief
           in
           JesusChrist
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           as
           such
           as
           did
           not
           pray
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           invoked
           Calvin
           or
           Luther
           only
           ;
           by
           others
           they
           were
           looked
           upon
           as
           Jews
           that
           had
           not
           been
           circumcis'd
           ,
           or
           did
           not
           eat
           any
           Swines-flesh
           .
           With
           a
           thousand
           such
           Chimera's
           and
           Absurdities
           have
           the
           crafty
           Priests
           fill●d
           the
           Noddles
           of
           those
           simple
           Women
           ,
           who
           think
           all
           they
           say
           an
           Oracle
           .
           But
           tho'
           many
           distressed
           persons
           have
           been
           extream
           Sufferers
           ,
           and
           felt
           the
           Effects
           of
           these
           Prejudices
           in
           a
           most
           rigorous
           manner
           ,
           yet
           we
           are
           not
           without
           Examples
           of
           others
           ,
           who
           when
           by
           their
           Piety
           ,
           Innocence
           ,
           and
           Knowledge
           they
           had
           disabused
           those
           who
           have
           the
           charge
           of
           them
           ,
           have
           been
           treated
           by
           them
           with
           much
           Tenderness
           and
           Humanity
           .
           I
           would
           not
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           have
           continued
           a
           Correspondence
           so
           little
           to
           your
           Honour's
           Information
           ,
           had
           I
           not
           lain
           under
           your
           Commands
           for
           my
           so
           doing
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           have
           always
           express'd
           your
           Satisfaction
           with
           my
           Endeavours
           to
           serve
           you
           ,
           who
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Yours
             ,
             in
             all
             humble
             Observance
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               July
               7.
               
               16●6
               .
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XX.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             Mareschal
             Schomberg
             ,
             and
             the
             M.
             de
             Ruvigni's
             Retreat
             out
             of
             France
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Favour
             shew'd
             to
             the
             Marquess
             
               du
               Quesne
            
             ,
             with
             the
             Reasons
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Do
           not
           question
           but
           your
           Lordship
           had
           acquaintance
           with
           Mareschal
           Schomberg
           ,
           when
           some
           Years
           ago
           in
           England
           ;
           you
           may
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           see
           him
           there
           again
           in
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           for
           he
           hath
           with
           very
           great
           difficulty
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           many
           and
           signal
           Services
           for
           this
           Crown
           ,
           obtained
           Leave
           to
           depart
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           under
           very
           hard
           Restrictions
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           his
           Domesticks
           being
           limited
           ,
           and
           the
           Vessel
           wherein
           he
           embark'd
           view'd
           very
           narrowly
           :
           The
           Court
           before
           his
           departure
           appointed
           him
           Portugal
           for
           his
           Retreat
           ,
           that
           so
           that
           same
           Country
           ,
           where
           he
           has
           been
           known
           for
           so
           many
           Victories
           ,
           might
           become
           unto
           him
           rather
           a
           place
           of
           Exile
           ,
           than
           Retreat
           .
           The
           Marquess
           
             de
             Ruvigni
          
           had
           always
           some
           measure
           of
           the
           King's
           Favour
           ,
           but
           that
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           the
           Interest
           he
           has
           had
           with
           his
           Ministers
           of
           State
           ,
           were
           little
           enough
           to
           procure
           him
           Leave
           to
           retire
           with
           his
           Family
           into
           England
           ;
           but
           whether
           arrived
           there
           ,
           your
           Lordship
           can
           tell
           much
           better
           than
           I.
           As
           for
           the
           Marquess
           
             de
             Quesne
          
           ,
           tho'
           fourscore
           Year
           old
           ,
           and
           a
           person
           that
           hath
           deserved
           so
           much
           for
           his
           
           long
           and
           glorious
           Services
           ,
           and
           under
           whose
           Conduct
           the
           Naval
           Power
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           heretofore
           so
           inconsiderable
           ,
           was
           become
           formidable
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ;
           yet
           he
           hath
           not
           been
           able
           to
           obtain
           Leave
           to
           go
           finish
           his
           Days
           in
           a
           Protestant
           Country
           :
           But
           the
           Court
           have
           complemented
           him
           seemingly
           with
           a
           great
           Favour
           ,
           viz.
           to
           continue
           in
           this
           City
           ,
           with
           Assurance
           he
           shall
           not
           be
           molested
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           his
           Religion
           ;
           but
           no
           doubt
           but
           this
           Favour
           hath
           proceeded
           more
           from
           Court-policy
           than
           any
           Good-will
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           ,
           it
           's
           very
           likely
           ,
           afraid
           ,
           that
           had
           they
           granted
           him
           Leave
           to
           depart
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           he
           might
           go
           and
           inform
           Strangers
           of
           the
           state
           of
           their
           marine
           affairs
           ,
           the
           Weakness
           and
           Defects
           whereof
           he
           knows
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           can
           discover
           the
           Strength
           and
           Power
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           the
           Liberty
           of
           his
           Conscience
           granted
           him
           ,
           they
           found
           that
           also
           expedient
           ,
           to
           hinder
           him
           to
           practise
           his
           escape
           by
           one
           Artifice
           or
           other
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           menaced
           with
           any
           Constraint
           .
           I
           did
           not
           think
           once
           matters
           would
           have
           been
           brought
           to
           this
           pass
           here
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           are
           at
           the
           worst
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           Hopes
           they
           will
           mend
           ,
           as
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           in
           my
           Intelligence
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           who
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Devoted
             to
             serve
             you
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               S●pt
               .
               4.
               1686.
               
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XXI
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             Monsieur
             
             Claude's
             Book
             ,
             entituled
             ,
             
               A
               Protestation
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Reformed
            
             ;
             winked
             at
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             King
             James
             made
             their
             Drudge
             to
             burn
             it
             in
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           TO
           think
           that
           your
           Lordship
           hath
           not
           seen
           and
           read
           Monsieur
           
           Claud's
           
             Protestation
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Resormed
             ,
          
           were
           to
           judge
           very
           disrespectfully
           and
           diminitively
           of
           your
           Curiosity
           ,
           and
           therefore
           for
           me
           to
           descant
           upon
           it
           ,
           cannot
           but
           be
           nauseous
           ;
           but
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           observe
           to
           your
           Lordship
           the
           different
           Procedure
           of
           the
           two
           Courts
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           tho'
           it
           s
           not
           doubted
           here
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           in
           a
           short
           time
           to
           give
           you
           a
           further
           account
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           are
           entred
           into
           very
           close
           Measures
           and
           Designs
           together
           ,
           which
           will
           appear
           in
           due
           Place
           :
           Nothing
           can
           be
           heard
           on
           this
           Side
           but
           the
           loud
           and
           dreadful
           Cry
           ,
           of
           
             Constrain
             them
             all
             to
             come
             in
             ,
          
           while
           our
           Emissaries
           ,
           in
           conjunction
           with
           their
           Popish
           Leyitical
           Brethren
           on
           your
           Side
           ,
           are
           a
           preaching
           up
           a
           general
           Indulgence
           to
           tender
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           a
           Sovereign
           Duty
           ,
           to
           grant
           equal
           Toleration
           to
           all
           Opinions
           ;
           and
           one
           would
           almost
           believe
           both
           are
           sincere
           .
           But
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Burning
           of
           the
           foresaid
           Book
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           Abridgment
           of
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Persecution
           ,
           by
           our
           King's
           Order
           ,
           under
           Pretence
           
           of
           its
           containing
           a
           Doctrine
           contrary
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           Kings
           ,
           is
           an
           ill
           Proof
           of
           the
           latter
           ;
           and
           an
           half-sighted
           Man
           cannot
           but
           see
           ,
           that
           maugre
           all
           the
           Inclination
           that
           seems
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           towards
           granting
           Indulgence
           to
           others
           ,
           their
           Designs
           must
           have
           quite
           another
           Tendency
           ;
           but
           I
           find
           this
           Court
           has
           got
           the
           Ascendency
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           cunningly
           enough
           judged
           it
           more
           profitable
           to
           dissemble
           the
           Injury
           they
           conceive
           they
           have
           received
           by
           the
           foresaid
           Book
           ,
           than
           to
           take
           a
           Publick
           Revenge
           ,
           for
           fear
           lest
           all
           the
           World
           
             should
             come
          
           to
           read
           a
           Piece
           that
           was
           so
           dangerous
           to
           them
           and
           obnoxious
           to
           their
           Interest
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           well
           knew
           they
           had
           formed
           a
           Tool
           to
           do
           that
           to
           their
           Hands
           ,
           with
           less
           Envy
           to
           themselves
           and
           more
           to
           :
           :
           :
           :
           :
           When
           ever
           they
           required
           it
           ;
           I
           heartily
           beg
           your
           Lordships
           Pardon
           for
           my
           Freedom
           with
           you
           ,
           who
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             very
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             
               Nov.
               6.
               1686.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           XXII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             League
             made
             between
             King
             James
             II.
             and
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             Lewis
             XIV
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           once
           hinted
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           That
           both
           Courts
           were
           entred
           into
           very
           close
           Measures
           and
           Designs
           for
           to
           establish
           themselves
           
           to
           the
           Prejudice
           of
           their
           Neighbours
           ;
           as
           I
           should
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           am
           very
           sorry
           to
           have
           disappointed
           your
           Expectations
           ,
           after
           such
           Intimations
           given
           you
           ,
           I
           do
           now
           as
           much
           rejoyce
           that
           I
           have
           ,
           tho'
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           surreptitiously
           ,
           got
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           League
           lately
           made
           between
           them
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           here
           with
           our
           Minutes
           as
           with
           other
           things
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           fresh
           they
           are
           more
           choice
           and
           fond
           of
           them
           .
           And
           it
           was
           agreed
           in
           general
           ,
           That
           our
           King
           should
           joyn
           with
           the
           French
           King
           in
           a
           War
           against
           Holland
           ,
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           but
           in
           order
           to
           carry
           the
           same
           effectually
           on
           ,
           it
           was
           more
           particularly
           concerted
           .
        
         
           I.
           That
           they
           shall
           both
           endeavour
           to
           draw
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           to
           connive
           at
           such
           a
           War
           ,
           and
           to
           consent
           to
           the
           Abolition
           of
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           and
           Test
           against
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           with
           specious
           Promises
           of
           making
           him
           Prince
           of
           Holland
           ,
           secure
           his
           Succession
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           of
           many
           other
           great
           Proffers
           and
           Advantages
           ;
           but
           in
           case
           he
           proves
           stiff
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           to
           make
           a
           total
           Conquest
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           and
           share
           it
           between
           themselves
           ,
           as
           was
           projected
           in
           the
           last
           Dutch
           War
           :
           And
           whereof
           ,
           to
           the
           best
           of
           my
           Remembrance
           ,
           I
           have
           give
           your
           Lordship
           a
           particular
           Relation
           ;
           and
           then
           to
           find
           out
           some
           effectual
           Expedients
           to
           put
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           by
           too
           of
           his
           Succession
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           II.
           That
           upon
           supposal
           that
           the
           Prince
           shall
           refuse
           to
           comply
           with
           them
           in
           their
           projected
           Designs
           ;
           that
           then
           the
           English
           and
           Scotch
           Forces
           shall
           be
           recalled
           out
           of
           the
           Dutch
           Service
           ,
           and
           be
           sent
           immediately
           into
           that
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           be
           employed
           for
           a
           Time
           in
           remoter
           Campaigns
           ,
           
           towards
           Spain
           or
           Italy
           ,
           and
           for
           want
           of
           such
           Service
           ,
           in
           Garrisons
           ,
           for
           fear
           they
           shall
           turn
           Tail
           and
           revolt
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Prince
           and
           the
           States
           of
           Holland
           shall
           be
           before-hand
           weakened
           ,
           and
           the
           French
           considerably
           strengthened
           .
        
         
           III.
           That
           some
           thousands
           of
           the
           French
           choice
           Men
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           King's
           Gentlemen
           Musqueteers
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           shall
           insensibly
           be
           brought
           into
           Enland
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           finds
           his
           Occasions
           so
           require
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           mixt
           with
           the
           English
           Troops
           ,
           under
           Pretence
           of
           learning
           the
           other
           a
           more
           perfect
           Discipline
           .
        
         
           IV.
           That
           they
           shall
           both
           joyn
           their
           Forces
           at
           Sea
           ,
           with
           all
           Strength
           possible
           .
        
         
           V.
           That
           a
           good
           Body
           of
           
             French
             ,
             English
             ,
             Scotch
          
           and
           Irish
           Troops
           shall
           be
           put
           on
           Board
           both
           the
           Fleets
           ,
           that
           so
           a
           Mixture
           may
           be
           made
           in
           both
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           it
           may
           create
           less
           Jealousie
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           English
           and
           other
           Brittish
           Troops
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           conveniently
           spared
           from
           England
           ,
           shall
           be
           employed
           in
           the
           Land-Armies
           ,
           against
           the
           Republick
           of
           Holland
           .
        
         
           VI.
           That
           after
           the
           War
           be
           once
           declared
           ,
           such
           French
           Refugees
           as
           will
           shew
           themselves
           willing
           to
           serve
           under
           the
           English
           Banner
           against
           Holland
           ,
           shall
           enjoy
           the
           Revenues
           which
           they
           had
           in
           France
           ,
           tho'
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           suffered
           to
           dwell
           there
           .
        
         
           VII
           .
           That
           neither
           side
           shall
           desist
           from
           the
           War
           ,
           till
           a
           total
           Conquest
           be
           made
           of
           the
           said
           Country
           ,
           which
           they
           think
           themselves
           sure
           enough
           of
           :
           And
           that
           when
           Holland
           shall
           be
           subjected
           by
           their
           united
           Force
           ,
           there
           will
           then
           be
           no
           more
           Fear
           of
           any
           Opposition
           in
           England
           to
           prevent
           the
           King
           from
           raising
           Arbitrary
           Power
           and
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           Religion
           there
           to
           the
           same
           heighth
           as
           it
           is
           in
           France
           ,
           nor
           from
           
           concurring
           with
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           till
           he
           shall
           obtain
           the
           Empire
           for
           himself
           .
        
         
           VIII
           .
           That
           the
           French
           King
           shall
           pay
           all
           the
           Brittish
           Forces
           in
           Flanders
           and
           elswhere
           ,
           and
           be
           content
           to
           defray
           half
           the
           Charges
           of
           the
           War
           ,
           that
           our
           King
           with
           his
           Pecuniary
           Assistance
           may
           be
           enabled
           to
           hold
           on
           the
           War
           with
           Vigour
           and
           Constancy
           enough
           for
           to
           make
           a
           Conquest
           ;
           but
           that
           afterwards
           ,
           for
           a
           Recompence
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           obliged
           to
           assist
           France
           in
           any
           future
           War
           with
           thirty
           Capital
           Ships
           ,
           and
           twenty
           thousand
           Men
           ,
           at
           half
           Charges
           born
           .
        
         
           Your
           Lordship
           knows
           ,
           much
           better
           to
           make
           a
           a
           Judgment
           of
           such
           a
           League
           than
           I
           can
           pretend
           to
           ,
           but
           I
           perceive
           the
           effect
           will
           be
           dreadful
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           poor
           Holland
           but
           to
           England
           too
           ,
           without
           the
           neighbouring
           Potentates
           be
           timemously
           awakened
           to
           ward
           the
           Blow
           ;
           and
           that
           such
           worthy
           Patriots
           as
           your self
           rowse
           up
           and
           stand
           in
           the
           Gap
           :
           But
           I
           pretend
           not
           to
           dictate
           to
           your
           Lordship
           what
           every
           generous
           English
           Man's
           Duty
           is
           to
           God
           and
           his
           Country
           upon
           such
           an
           occasion
           ,
           and
           so
           conclude
           with
           subscribing
           my self
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             very
             humble
             Servant
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Jan.
               24.
               1687.
               
            
             
               S.
               N.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XXIII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             Methods
             to
             be
             practised
             by
             King
             James
             for
             keeping
             up
             the
             Dispensing
             Power
             ,
             and
             and
             particularly
             about
             discarding
             the
             Militia
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           upon
           another
           occasion
           hinted
           somewhat
           to
           your
           Lordship
           of
           those
           Arguments
           urged
           to
           the
           King
           for
           the
           promoting
           of
           the
           Dispensing
           Power
           ;
           and
           you
           know
           very
           well
           ,
           since
           it
           has
           been
           put
           in
           practise
           in
           Westminster-Hall
           ,
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Sir
           
             F.
             H.
          
           and
           how
           that
           matter
           terminated
           to
           the
           King's
           Satisfaction
           ,
           and
           further
           heightening
           of
           his
           Perogative
           Royal
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           same
           was
           established
           by
           the
           Concurrence
           of
           the
           Judges
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           if
           they
           may
           be
           so
           called
           ,
           who
           authorized
           the
           same
           :
           These
           Points
           being
           gained
           ,
           another
           Matter
           and
           that
           of
           an
           higher
           Consequence
           was
           agitated
           in
           the
           Cabinet
           Council
           ,
           viz.
           to
           use
           some
           means
           totally
           
             to
             discard
          
           the
           Militia
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           in
           liew
           of
           them
           to
           retain
           standing
           Troops
           in
           the
           Nation
           ;
           and
           to
           throw
           a
           little
           Dust
           in
           the
           People's
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           amuse
           them
           so
           as
           that
           they
           might
           take
           little
           notice
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           not
           oppose
           those
           their
           Proceedings
           ,
           it
           was
           advised
           to
           act
           these
           previous
           things
           .
        
         
           In
           order
           to
           Ballance
           the
           great
           Power
           of
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           it
           was
           projected
           to
           grant
           a
           Charter
           to
           that
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           and
           that
           under
           
           the
           Pretence
           of
           its
           being
           the
           Royal
           Residence
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           supreme
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ought
           to
           be
           dignified
           with
           as
           ample
           Previledges
           as
           any
           City
           in
           the
           King's
           Dominions
           ,
           London
           it self
           not
           excepted
           ;
           and
           to
           have
           a
           Lord
           Mayor
           ,
           Court
           of
           Aldermen
           ,
           Sheriffs
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Officers
           necessary
           both
           for
           the
           Support
           and
           Grandure
           of
           it
           ;
           that
           great
           Encouragement
           should
           be
           given
           to
           rich
           Merchants
           ,
           wealthy
           Tradesmen
           ,
           &c.
           to
           dwell
           there
           ,
           and
           to
           transport
           a
           great
           part
           of
           their
           Trade
           thither
           ,
           which
           would
           cause
           them
           to
           stick
           close
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           Interests
           thereof
           .
        
         
           And
           had
           this
           same
           Project
           gone
           on
           ,
           it
           was
           also
           projected
           to
           have
           a
           new
           Stone-Bridge
           ,
           imitating
           that
           of
           London
           ,
           but
           built
           much
           broader
           ,
           and
           more
           convenient
           ,
           erected
           between
           the
           Palace-yard
           and
           the
           Horse-Ferry
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           seems
           very
           eager
           and
           forward
           to
           promote
           so
           useful
           a
           Work.
           
        
         
           Then
           the
           Mews
           was
           to
           be
           ditched
           round
           ,
           and
           great
           care
           taken
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Expedition
           used
           to
           have
           it
           filled
           with
           Stabling
           and
           other
           Buildings
           ,
           fit
           to
           receive
           and
           lodge
           a
           good
           Body
           of
           Horse
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           made
           a
           Cittadel
           ,
           under
           Pretence
           that
           such
           Troops
           should
           not
           be
           Troublesom
           and
           a
           Burthen
           to
           the
           said
           City
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           all
           this
           was
           accomplish'd
           ,
           which
           was
           concerted
           to
           have
           been
           brought
           about
           in
           a
           short
           Time
           ,
           then
           the
           Militia
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           to
           be
           new
           modelled
           ,
           two
           or
           three
           Times
           over
           ,
           and
           the
           new
           Lords
           Lieutenants
           of
           Counties
           ,
           and
           other
           Officers
           chopp'd
           and
           chang'd
           to
           the
           Court's
           Mind
           ,
           who
           should
           shew
           themselves
           willing
           to
           obey
           the
           Orders
           they
           were
           to
           follow
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           this
           effect
           .
           That
           the
           
           Militia
           should
           be
           ordered
           to
           meet
           in
           their
           several
           respective
           districts
           ,
           and
           there
           the
           Lord
           Lieutenants
           for
           the
           Time
           being
           were
           to
           acquaint
           them
           ,
           
             That
             since
             to
             serve
             in
             the
             Militia
             was
             but
             a
             trouble
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Charge
             and
             Burthen
             to
             the
             Country
             ,
             yet
             without
             any
             Use
             or
             Security
             to
             the
             Crown
             or
             Kingdom
             ,
             when
             all
             our
             Neighbour
             Nations
             were
             armed
             with
             Veteran
             Troops
             ,
             the
             King
             was
             advised
             and
             now
          
           thought
           fit
           
             to
             discharge
             them
             of
             the
             Trouble
             ,
             and
             the
             Country
             of
             the
             Charge
             of
             maintaining
             of
             them
             for
             the
             future
          
           ;
           and
           so
           order
           them
           to
           deliver
           up
           their
           Arms
           ,
           to
           be
           distributed
           among
           regular
           Troops
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           more
           useful
           and
           serviceable
           .
           But
           before
           this
           was
           to
           be
           put
           in
           Execution
           ,
           it
           was
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           resolved
           ,
           a
           Toleration
           of
           Religion
           should
           be
           first
           granted
           ,
           and
           severe
           Orders
           given
           to
           the
           Soldiers
           for
           to
           pay
           their
           Quarters
           duly
           ,
           demean
           themselves
           quietly
           and
           orderly
           ,
           and
           to
           abstain
           from
           any
           manner
           of
           Violence
           ;
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           Persons
           ,
           as
           well
           Protestants
           ,
           Dissenters
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           others
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           should
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           Army
           ,
           either
           as
           Officers
           or
           Soldiers
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           of
           the
           Church-men
           should
           grumble
           thereat
           ,
           and
           begin
           to
           stomach
           it
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           alledged
           ,
           
             There
             was
             no
             Reason
             in
             the
             World
             the
             King
             should
             be
             deprived
             of
             the
             Services
             of
             any
             of
             his
             Subjects
             however
             denominated
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             respective
             Religions
             ,
             for
             the
             Carping
             of
             a
             few
             Churchmen
             ,
             who
             were
             more
             concerned
             for
             their
             own
             worldly
             Interests
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             have
             all
             Places
             of
             Profit
             confined
             to
             those
             of
             their
             own
             Stamp
             ,
             than
             they
             were
             for
             the
             real
             Interest
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           Then
           there
           were
           to
           be
           sufficient
           Bodies
           of
           Soldiers
           to
           be
           placed
           all
           over
           England
           ,
           to
           assist
           the
           Lords
           Lieutenants
           
           to
           see
           all
           the
           forementioned
           Orders
           put
           quietly
           in
           Execution
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           suppress
           any
           Tumult
           that
           might
           be
           occasioned
           thereby
           .
           This
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           was
           the
           Projection
           ,
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           give
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           in
           my
           next
           ,
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Opposition
           made
           hereunto
           ,
           as
           this
           and
           the
           rest
           have
           been
           lately
           entred
           here
           in
           our
           Minutes
           ,
           from
           Papers
           transmitted
           by
           the
           Resident
           of
           Modena
           and
           Count
           Dada
           the
           Pope's
           Nuntio
           in
           England
           ,
           to
           the
           Resident
           of
           that
           Name
           ,
           and
           Papal
           Nuncio
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           communicated
           to
           Monsieur
           Louvois
           ;
           till
           then
           I
           am
           and
           ever
           shall
           be
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Feb.
               9.
               1687.
               
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           XXIV
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Opposition
             made
             by
             several
             Noblemen
             ,
             and
             particularly
             by
             the
             Lord
             Marquess
             of
             Powis
             ,
             against
             discarding
             the
             Militia
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           'T
           Is
           but
           a
           few
           Days
           since
           I
           sent
           to
           your
           Lordship
           the
           particular
           Resolutions
           formed
           in
           the
           Cabinet
           Council
           ,
           of
           discarding
           the
           Militia
           ,
           and
           other
           Methods
           that
           were
           to
           be
           pursued
           ,
           as
           either
           previous
           to
           or
           subsequent
           of
           such
           a
           Design
           ;
           and
           now
           ,
           I
           can
           assure
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           
           That
           same
           Project
           was
           chiefly
           broken
           by
           the
           Marquess
           of
           H.
           D
           —
           of
           N.
           and
           some
           other
           Noble
           Persons
           and
           worthy
           Patriots
           ;
           but
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Powis
           had
           a
           greater
           Hand
           in
           it
           than
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           being
           of
           greater
           Credit
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           represented
           how
           dangerous
           and
           in
           a
           Word
           how
           impracticable
           such
           a
           Project
           was
           ;
           For
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             it
             will
             be
             impossible
             to
             find
             such
             Lord
             Lieutenants
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             as
             will
             undertake
             to
             put
             the
             same
             in
             Execution
             ,
             nor
             no
             Officers
             that
             will
             obey
             ,
             If
             they
             could
             find
             such
             ;
             that
             such
             a
             Practice
             would
             necessitate
             the
             King
             to
             call
             in
             a
          
           French
           
             Army
             ,
             which
             would
             as
             much
             inslave
             his
             Majesty
             to
             the
          
           French
           
             as
             his
             own
             People
             would
             be
             thereby
             inthralled
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             assure
             himself
             the
          
           French
           
             Faction
             had
             no
             other
             Intent
             in
             advising
             him
             to
             it
             .
          
           So
           that
           I
           find
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           to
           let
           the
           Militia
           alone
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           go
           on
           to
           secure
           their
           Proceedings
           ,
           by
           stuffing
           the
           Army
           with
           a
           Mixture
           of
           Nations
           as
           well
           as
           Perswasions
           ,
           and
           to
           chop
           and
           change
           them
           so
           often
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           they
           shall
           get
           Roman
           Catholicks
           enough
           in
           their
           Troops
           so
           as
           considerably
           
             to
             out-number
          
           the
           Protestants
           there
           ,
           without
           calling
           in
           any
           Bodies
           of
           French.
           Which
           Resolution
           ,
           as
           I
           find
           it
           did
           not
           fully
           content
           this
           Court
           ,
           so
           it
           hath
           madded
           them
           to
           use
           Stratagems
           to
           counterpoise
           it
           ,
           by
           putting
           the
           King
           upon
           unseasonable
           and
           impolitick
           Artifices
           ,
           and
           among
           others
           ,
           to
           model
           and
           pack
           Parliaments
           ,
           whereof
           I
           shall
           be
           able
           in
           my
           next
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           to
           procure
           your
           Lordship
           the
           Projects
           laid
           before
           him
           ,
           humbly
           hoping
           you
           'll
           take
           all
           in
           good
           part
           from
           one
           that
           has
           an
           English
           Heart
           ,
           and
           will
           love
           both
           his
           Country
           and
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           whilst
           I
           am
           .
        
         
           
             Paris
             
               Feb.
               17.
               1687.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XXV
           .
        
         
           
             Propositions
             made
             to
             King
             James
             II.
             by
             the
             French
             Agents
             for
             modelling
             and
             bridling
             of
             Parliaments
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Find
           abundance
           of
           Projects
           offered
           to
           the
           King
           by
           the
           Agency
           of
           this
           Court
           concerning
           modelling
           and
           bridling
           of
           English
           Parliaments
           ;
           some
           were
           for
           putting
           in
           Execution
           the
           Advises
           given
           formerly
           for
           that
           purpose
           to
           King
           I.
           I.
           specified
           I
           think
           in
           
           Rushworth's
           Collections
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           refer
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           but
           that
           Proposition
           was
           rejected
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           more
           modern
           date
           urged
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           particularly
           there
           were
           some
           who
           would
           have
           him
           procure
           a
           Parliament
           by
           Oliver
           Cromwel's
           Methods
           ,
           chiefly
           to
           be
           composed
           of
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           with
           an
           Intermixture
           of
           some
           few
           others
           ;
           and
           that
           being
           effected
           ,
           he
           might
           by
           them
           increase
           very
           much
           the
           Revenue
           of
           his
           Crown
           ,
           by
           setting
           up
           again
           the
           
             Court
             of
             Wards
          
           and
           the
           Right
           of
           Purveyance
           ,
           and
           by
           obliging
           all
           such
           Noblemen
           who
           were
           by
           their
           Tenures
           anciently
           obliged
           to
           furnish
           so
           many
           Horse
           and
           Men
           ,
           and
           other
           Necessaries
           ,
           in
           the
           Wars
           either
           against
           France
           or
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           supply
           a
           full
           Equivalent
           towards
           Ships
           ,
           Men
           ,
           Artillery
           ,
           Provisions
           ,
           &c.
           for
           a
           War
           with
           the
           Republick
           of
           Holland
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Enemy
           whatsoever
           ;
           which
           they
           would
           have
           called
           for
           the
           greater
           Amusement
           of
           the
           
           People
           ,
           a
           restoring
           to
           the
           Crown
           the
           Jewels
           which
           had
           been
           usurped
           from
           it
           ;
           which
           that
           it
           might
           be
           further
           secured
           ,
           it
           was
           likewise
           advised
           ,
           That
           a
           
             Star
             Chamber
          
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           Jurisdiction
           as
           in
           the
           King's
           Father's
           Time
           ,
           should
           be
           set
           up
           again
           ;
           as
           also
           an
           High
           Commission
           ,
           which
           last
           tho'
           a
           sort
           of
           Tribunal
           introduced
           into
           England
           ,
           since
           it
           had
           proved
           schismatical
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Kings
           thereof
           had
           been
           declared
           
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           yet
           it
           might
           very
           well
           serve
           a
           present
           Turn
           ,
           and
           give
           the
           less
           Jealousie
           of
           his
           designing
           to
           introduce
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           Religion
           among
           them
           thereby
           ;
           but
           that
           if
           he
           did
           not
           look
           upon
           that
           Expedient
           seasonable
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           rather
           because
           it
           had
           been
           abolished
           in
           Parliament
           as
           a
           Grievance
           to
           the
           Subject
           ;
           he
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           oppose
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           Commission
           ,
           since
           the
           Parliament
           themselves
           had
           erected
           the
           same
           ,
           tho'
           with
           a
           more
           limited
           Power
           than
           the
           other
           in
           lieu
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           since
           they
           had
           judged
           it
           necessary
           for
           the
           repressing
           of
           the
           Insolencies
           of
           the
           Churchmen
           ,
           regulating
           their
           Manners
           ,
           and
           obliging
           them
           to
           discharge
           their
           respective
           Duties
           in
           their
           several
           Stations
           ,
           He
           being
           a
           Catholick
           King
           had
           more
           reason
           than
           any
           other
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           ;
           the
           last
           your
           Lordship
           has
           seen
           ,
           they
           have
           gained
           ,
           and
           tho'
           the
           King
           hath
           a
           great
           Stomach
           to
           that
           other
           ,
           yet
           my
           Lord
           
           Powis's
           Party
           hath
           yet
           prevailed
           and
           affrightned
           him
           from
           venturing
           upon
           such
           things
           without
           he
           had
           been
           able
           ,
           as
           he
           found
           he
           was
           not
           ,
           to
           have
           succeeded
           in
           pulling
           down
           the
           Militia
           of
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           in
           getting
           such
           an
           Army
           which
           he
           could
           fully
           rely
           upon
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           yet
           got
           neither
           ;
           but
           till
           then
           he
           could
           not
           pretend
           to
           declare
           the
           Grand
           Charter
           void
           ,
           
           as
           obtained
           by
           Force
           of
           Arms
           ,
           and
           since
           infringed
           and
           nullified
           by
           several
           Rebellions
           ,
           but
           especially
           by
           that
           in
           his
           Fathers
           time
           ,
           on
           the
           Subjects
           side
           ,
           and
           now
           rule
           by
           a
           Council
           only
           without
           troubling
           himself
           with
           any
           thing
           more
           like
           unto
           a
           Parliament
           as
           his
           French
           Friends
           Advised
           him
           to
           .
           your
           Lordship
           will
           excuse
           the
           Freedom
           I
           have
           now
           and
           always
           used
           in
           my
           Correspondence
           ,
           and
           accept
           of
           my
           humble
           duty
           who
           am
           and
           ever
           intend
           to
           continue
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Honours
             to
             Command
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               April
               7.
               1687.
               
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           XXVI
           .
        
         
           
             The
             substance
             of
             Pope
             
               Innocent
               XI
            
             .
             First
             Letter
             to
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             about
             the
             business
             of
             the
             Regale
             .
          
        
         
           I
           Cannot
           think
           but
           it
           will
           be
           acceptable
           to
           your
           Lordship
           to
           understand
           what
           the
           Contents
           of
           the
           Pope's
           Letters
           to
           the
           French
           King
           are
           ,
           especially
           in
           such
           a
           conjuncture
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           and
           when
           I
           believe
           you
           cannot
           be
           furnish'd
           with
           a
           genuine
           account
           by
           any
           other
           hand
           ;
           after
           the
           prefatory
           part
           which
           is
           short
           and
           concise
           and
           somewhat
           different
           from
           others
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           ,
           he
           comes
           close
           to
           the
           matter
           and
           says
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           but
           reflect
           
           with
           no
           small
           Astonishment
           as
           well
           as
           great
           Grief
           and
           sadness
           of
           heart
           upon
           the
           late
           unaccountable
           Conduct
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Prince
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           and
           called
           himself
           the
           first
           Son
           to
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           and
           withal
           the
           most
           Christian
           King
           against
           the
           holy
           See
           of
           Rome
           ;
           that
           he
           should
           as
           much
           as
           pretend
           to
           so
           much
           Zeal
           for
           Religion
           ,
           and
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           to
           invade
           the
           known
           rights
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ;
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           ,
           but
           even
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Rome
           herself
           ,
           by
           pretending
           to
           a
           pernicious
           Freedom
           of
           Quarters
           ,
           which
           all
           other
           Catholick
           Princes
           had
           freely
           and
           generously
           renounced
           as
           a
           gross
           abuse
           .
        
         
           That
           his
           Persecuting
           the
           Protestants
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           ought
           no
           ways
           to
           priviledge
           him
           to
           put
           affronts
           upon
           the
           holy
           See
           ;
           it
           was
           very
           plain
           that
           was
           not
           the
           way
           to
           reunite
           those
           people
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           he
           himself
           was
           so
           ill
           a
           Pattern
           ,
           and
           shewed
           them
           so
           bad
           an
           Example
           ,
           by
           contemning
           and
           outraging
           that
           same
           Authority
           ,
           which
           he
           used
           Force
           and
           Violence
           to
           make
           them
           own
           ;
           That
           he
           was
           much
           in
           the
           wrong
           ,
           and
           acted
           preposterously
           to
           Prosecute
           them
           for
           not
           believing
           what
           he
           himself
           so
           Scandalously
           opposed
           ;
           And
           that
           for
           himself
           at
           the
           bottom
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           of
           a
           Persecuting
           Spirit
           and
           Principle
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           was
           fully
           convinced
           ,
           it
           was
           never
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           his
           Apostles
           way
           ,
           who
           themselves
           never
           were
           nor
           ever
           used
           any
           Preachers
           with
           long
           Tails
           ,
           Boots
           and
           Spurs
           ,
           &c.
           
           That
           such
           a
           practice
           had
           done
           most
           disgrace
           to
           and
           created
           ,
           as
           well
           it
           might
           ,
           more
           implacable
           prejudice
           against
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           than
           any
           thing
           else
           whatsoever
           ,
           
           and
           so
           by
           Consequence
           had
           much
           more
           obstructed
           than
           advanced
           the
           propagation
           of
           it
           :
           That
           it
           ought
           never
           to
           be
           used
           in
           any
           Kingdom
           already
           infected
           with
           heresie
           ,
           tho'
           it
           's
           true
           ,
           it
           were
           a
           very
           good
           fence
           against
           its
           creeping
           in
           where
           it
           had
           yet
           got
           no
           footing
           ;
           That
           it
           would
           be
           a
           means
           to
           blast
           all
           the
           blooming
           hopes
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Cause
          
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           ingender
           pernicious
           Jealousies
           and
           a
           most
           cruel
           Opposition
           in
           the
           English
           ,
           a
           stiff
           necked
           people
           and
           the
           most
           Jealous
           of
           their
           Religion
           and
           Liberties
           of
           any
           Nation
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           against
           their
           King
           who
           was
           a
           true
           Son
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           break
           the
           Neck
           of
           all
           his
           designs
           for
           the
           Introducing
           of
           it
           into
           his
           Dominions
           :
           And
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           so
           far
           from
           approving
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           every
           way
           disliked
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           should
           not
           throw
           dust
           in
           his
           Eyes
           from
           inspecting
           into
           and
           opposing
           of
           his
           incroachments
           upon
           the
           holy
           See
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           resolved
           to
           defend
           to
           the
           utmost
           extreamity
           ;
           and
           so
           concluded
           with
           a
           short
           admonition
           ,
           and
           with
           which
           concludes
           this
           Letter
           to
           your
           Lordship
           from
           him
           who
           is
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             most
             Devoted
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               June
               3.
               1687.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XXVII
           .
        
         
           
             An
             account
             of
             Pope
             
               Innocent
               XI
            
             .
             Second
             Letter
             to
             the
             French
             King
             about
             persecuting
             the
             French
             Protestants
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           SInce
           my
           last
           I
           have
           had
           the
           opportunity
           to
           take
           the
           Heads
           of
           another
           Letter
           written
           soon
           after
           that
           I
           have
           already
           sent
           you
           ,
           by
           the
           Pope
           to
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           place
           he
           takes
           upon
           him
           to
           refute
           the
           Answers
           and
           frivolous
           Complaints
           of
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           and
           then
           descends
           to
           ridicule
           his
           vain
           pretence
           of
           Piety
           in
           persecuting
           the
           Protestants
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           for
           denying
           him
           Obedience
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           no
           less
           severe
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Alet
           and
           Pamiers
           and
           some
           other
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           some
           poor
           Abesses
           and
           their
           Nuns
           for
           paying
           that
           Obedience
           which
           was
           due
           to
           the
           papal
           Authority
           ;
           that
           this
           ●id
           not
           only
           look
           like
           it
           ,
           but
           really
           was
           nothing
           less
           but
           building
           up
           the
           Church
           with
           the
           Left
           Hand
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           pulling
           it
           down
           with
           the
           Right
           .
        
         
           That
           he
           was
           well
           informed
           what
           writings
           came
           out
           in
           France
           against
           his
           Authority
           ,
           which
           he
           well
           knew
           ,
           was
           that
           of
           the
           holy
           Apostolick
           See
           ;
           what
           Theses
           were
           there
           maintained
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           done
           by
           his
           over
           awing
           
           the
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Clergy
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           how
           and
           what
           method
           ,
           he
           had
           taken
           to
           vel
           the
           French
           Jesuits
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           imployed
           Maimburg
           ,
           to
           represent
           his
           supremacy
           as
           precarious
           ,
           Itineran
           and
           Ambulatory
           ;
           and
           not
           fixt
           to
           the
           City
           of
           Rome
           herself
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           the
           Capital
           City
           of
           the
           most
           powerfull
           Christian
           Prince
           in
           the
           World
           for
           the
           time
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           gallice
           to
           Paris
           in
           the
           present
           Age
           :
           that
           he
           well
           understood
           not
           only
           this
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           designs
           that
           were
           formed
           by
           him
           to
           erect
           a
           new
           Religion
           which
           should
           Totally
           swallow
           up
           and
           de●our
           both
           Roman
           Catholicks
           and
           ●rotestants
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           he
           purposed
           to
           imitate
           King
           Henry
           VIII
           .
           of
           England
           who
           writ
           a
           Book
           for
           the
           Pope's
           supremacy
           ,
           and
           not
           long
           after
           Burnt
           aed
           Beheaded
           people
           for
           owning
           it
           ;
           when
           also
           at
           the
           very
           same
           Time
           he
           persecuted
           the
           Protestants
           for
           opposing
           other
           points
           .
        
         
           That
           it
           very
           ill
           became
           and
           it
           was
           not
           the
           part
           of
           a
           Dutifull
           and
           Religious
           Son
           ●s
           he
           pretended
           to
           be
           and
           would
           have
           the
           Wo●ld
           believe
           ,
           to
           abuse
           his
           supream
           Pastor
           ;
           to
           dispoil
           him
           not
           only
           of
           his
           Ancient
           rights
           ,
           granted
           him
           by
           his
           Pious
           Predecessors
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           those
           very
           ones
           which
           he
           then
           injoyed
           and
           were
           derived
           by
           Universal
           consent
           and
           constant
           tradition
           of
           all
           good
           Catholicks
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           rights
           of
           his
           just
           Sovereignity
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Rome
           herself
           .
        
         
           That
           however
           let
           him
           the
           French
           King
           do
           what
           he
           pleased
           ,
           yet
           all
           that
           ever
           he
           should
           or
           could
           do
           ,
           should
           not
           make
           him
           abate
           the
           least
           jot
           or
           tittle
           of
           his
           just
           pretensions
           about
           the
           Regale
           ,
           nor
           the
           franchises
           of
           Quarters
           :
           but
           that
           he
           was
           resolved
           to
           be
           Pope
           in
           France
           
           and
           Sovereign
           in
           Rome
           ,
           from
           which
           no
           Force
           should
           ever
           make
           him
           depart
           or
           flinch
           back
           the
           least
           degree
           ,
           whatever
           Dangers
           he
           were
           exposed
           unto
           :
           This
           great
           Constancy
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           in
           the
           old
           Pontiff
           ,
           hath
           not
           a
           little
           appalled
           the
           exorbitant
           Pride
           and
           Fury
           of
           this
           Court
           ;
           however
           they
           have
           put
           the
           best
           Fa●
           :
           they
           can
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           seem
           resolved
           to
           break
           through
           all
           Opposition
           ,
           and
           outbrave
           whatever
           shall
           be
           in
           their
           Way
           ,
           and
           divert
           their
           Resolution
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           assured
           the
           French
           Embassador
           Lavardin
           at
           Rome
           hath
           already
           ,
           pursuant
           to
           his
           Orders
           from
           hence
           ,
           highly
           menaced
           the
           old
           Dad
           ,
           who
           in
           a
           third
           Letter
           to
           the
           King
           has
           made
           answerable
           Reply
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           am
           pretty
           confident
           I
           shall
           in
           my
           next
           transmit
           to
           your
           Lordship
           the
           Particulars
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Faithful
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               june
               19.
               1687.
               
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XXVIII
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             Pope
             Innocent
             XI's
             third
             Letter
             to
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             that
             of
             h●●
             ;
             wherein
             he
             shews
             his
             Folly
             and
             Mistake
             in
             his
             Pretentions
             and
             Demands
             ,
             and
             threatens
             the
             Censure
             of
             the
             Church
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             shews
             the
             Inconveniency
             and
             Danger
             of
             setting
             up
             a
             Patriarch
             in
             France
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Wish
           your
           Lordship
           as
           much
           Satisfaction
           in
           the
           perusal
           of
           this
           Letter
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           in
           keeping
           my
           Promise
           made
           to
           you
           in
           my
           last
           about
           the
           Pope's
           third
           Letter
           ;
           in
           getting
           Sight
           of
           the
           Minutes
           whereof
           ,
           I
           have
           met
           with
           much
           greater
           Difficulty
           than
           I
           expected
           ,
           or
           was
           usual
           with
           me
           ;
           I
           have
           already
           hinted
           Monsieur
           
           Lavardin's
           Menaces
           made
           at
           Rome
           upon
           the
           subject
           matter
           of
           the
           former
           Letter
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Pope
           begins
           his
           with
           answering
           those
           Menaces
           ,
           that
           imported
           that
           the
           King
           should
           affranchise
           France
           from
           the
           
             Roman
             See
          
           ,
           nominate
           a
           separate
           Patriarch
           there
           ,
           ●and
           elect
           Bishops
           of
           his
           own
           without
           having
           any
           Recourse
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           invade
           the
           Pope's
           Territories
           with
           his
           Arms
           ,
           and
           force
           the
           Franchises
           for
           his
           Ambassador
           ;
           and
           fiercely
           replying
           ,
           That
           he
           is
           resolved
           ,
           as
           in
           Conscience
           
           bound
           to
           do
           ,
           to
           transmit
           the
           Franchises
           and
           all
           other
           Rights
           of
           the
           Apostolick
           See
           to
           his
           Successors
           as
           he
           found
           them
           .
        
         
           That
           he
           would
           recognize
           or
           allow
           of
           no
           Bishops
           of
           the
           King
           's
           nominating
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           Satisfaction
           about
           the
           Regale
           ;
           that
           if
           he
           would
           be
           so
           heady
           as
           to
           proce●d
           ●o
           nominate
           a
           new
           Patriarch
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           a
           greater
           combustion
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           than
           he
           was
           aware
           of
           ,
           to
           which
           his
           Persecution
           of
           the
           Protestants
           would
           not
           a
           little
           contribute
           which
           he
           should
           find
           would
           be
           very
           unseasonable
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           would
           in
           all
           likelihood
           raise
           all
           Christendom
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ;
           that
           thereby
           he
           would
           make
           a
           wide
           Gap
           to
           let
           in
           an
           Inundation
           of
           Heresies
           ,
           which
           he
           pretends
           to
           keep
           out
           ,
           and
           would
           teach
           the
           People
           after
           they
           had
           once
           trampled
           on
           the
           Pope's
           Authority
           ,
           to
           trample
           at
           last
           on
           that
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           King
           's
           too
           ,
           and
           even
           on
           their
           very
           Persons
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           done
           in
           England
           ;
           and
           that
           when
           he
           had
           pulled
           down
           the
           mighty
           Dam
           of
           the
           Papal
           Power
           ,
           and
           let
           that
           raging
           Sea
           in
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           out
           of
           his
           Power
           to
           stop
           it
           where
           and
           when
           he
           would
           :
           wherefore
           he
           conjured
           him
           and
           his
           Clergy
           to
           consider
           seriously
           ,
           yea
           twice
           and
           thrice
           of
           that
           weighty
           Project
           ,
           before
           they
           went
           to
           put
           it
           in
           Execution
           ,
           lest
           they
           might
           ,
           when
           they
           found
           it
           too
           late
           ,
           repent
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           vain
           attempt
           to
           recal
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           That
           he
           must
           not
           think
           to
           fright
           him
           with
           the
           Noise
           of
           an
           Invasion
           ;
           for
           that
           tho'
           he
           would
           neither
           arm
           himself
           nor
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           might
           do
           ,
           but
           oppose
           only
           Prayers
           and
           Tears
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           desi●●ed
           not
           from
           his
           pretended
           Regale
           and
           Franchises
           ,
           he
           would
           excommunicate
           Lavardin
           
           his
           Embassador
           ,
           and
           interdict
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           and
           set
           it
           in
           such
           a
           Flame
           about
           his
           Ears
           ,
           as
           should
           make
           him
           glad
           to
           go
           tamely
           back
           again
           ,
           and
           look
           after
           his
           own
           Home
           ;
           that
           after
           all
           ,
           should
           he
           sack
           and
           Plunder
           Rome
           ,
           captivate
           his
           Person
           ,
           and
           have
           all
           other
           Successes
           he
           could
           imagine
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           very
           inglorious
           Expedition
           for
           Lewis
           the
           Great
           ,
           the
           eldest
           Son
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           pretended
           Bigot
           for
           it
           ,
           for
           to
           ravage
           its
           Territories
           and
           assault
           the
           supreme
           Pastor
           of
           it
           with
           those
           Arms
           with
           which
           he
           was
           bound
           to
           defend
           it
           ;
           and
           but
           a
           small
           Triumph
           to
           so
           great
           a
           Conqueror
           to
           over-power
           and
           martyrise
           a
           poor
           ,
           helpless
           and
           unarmed
           old
           Man
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           for
           whom
           some
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           would
           have
           been
           content
           to
           have
           become
           Martyrs
           themselves
           ;
           and
           therefore
           conjures
           him
           to
           think
           once
           more
           very
           seriously
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           act
           as
           he
           pleased
           ,
           but
           withal
           assures
           him
           ,
           That
           neither
           his
           Menaces
           nor
           his
           Arms
           shall
           make
           him
           flinch
           an
           Hair's
           breadth
           from
           those
           his
           last
           Resolutions
           ,
           wherein
           he
           was
           fully
           resolved
           to
           persist
           to
           the
           last
           Drop
           of
           his
           Blood.
           Thus
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           you
           have
           the
           brave
           Resolution
           of
           a
           Roman
           Pontiff
           ,
           who
           ,
           tho'
           the
           Title
           and
           Dignity
           of
           Christ's
           earthly
           Vicegerent
           be
           falsly
           ascribed
           to
           him
           ,
           yet
           undoubtedly
           he
           is
           possessed
           of
           a
           Soul
           above
           that
           of
           common
           Mortals
           ,
           and
           whom
           I
           therefore
           honour
           and
           esteem
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           always
           done
           and
           ever
           shall
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           who
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             most
             humble
             Servant
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               June
               28.
               1687.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XXIX
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Tryal
             and
             Suspension
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Commission
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           once
           and
           again
           intimated
           to
           your
           Lordship
           some
           Methods
           that
           were
           proposed
           to
           be
           prosecuted
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           the
           King
           's
           Dispensing
           Power
           ,
           and
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           to
           the
           best
           of
           my
           remembrance
           ,
           taken
           notice
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Commission
           ,
           with
           the
           Reasons
           urged
           to
           the
           King
           for
           making
           use
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           now
           you
           have
           seen
           the
           Effects
           of
           it
           upon
           my
           Lord
           of
           London
           ,
           whom
           some
           of
           them
           have
           said
           ,
           
             They
             were
             resoved
             to
             be
             revenged
             on
             ,
             for
             doing
             his
             Duty
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Lords
             ,
             by
             moving
             after
             the
             Lords
             had
             voted
             an
             Address
             of
             Thanks
             to
             the
             King
             for
             his
             Speech
             to
             that
             Session
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             D.
             of
             Monmouth
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             and
             his
             Brethren's
             Name
             ,
             That
             the
             House
             would
             take
             the
             King's
             Speech
             into
             consideration
             and
             debate
             the
             same
          
           ;
           but
           this
           way
           was
           not
           then
           resolved
           on
           ,
           but
           several
           others
           projected
           ,
           which
           yet
           they
           found
           impracticable
           ;
           when
           the
           Commission
           was
           agreed
           to
           be
           erected
           ,
           they
           had
           even
           then
           an
           Eye
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           tho'
           no
           plausible
           Pretence
           for
           the
           Prosecution
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           said
           Commission
           lay
           dormant
           for
           some
           Months
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           they
           might
           see
           the
           Effects
           of
           another
           Project
           to
           be
           put
           in
           Practice
           ,
           
           which
           was
           ,
           That
           some
           Reglements
           made
           in
           the
           late
           King's
           Reign
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1662.
           importing
           ,
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           The
           Clergy
           in
           their
           Sermons
           should
           not
           meddle
           with
           State
           Affairs
           ,
           nor
           enter
           upon
           any
           Question
           that
           concerned
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           King's
           Subjects
           ,
           nor
           to
           treat
           of
           some
           Points
           in
           Divinity
           which
           formerly
           had
           created
           great
           Troubles
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           particularly
           those
           of
           Predestination
           and
           Free-Will
           ,
           nor
           yet
           to
           mixt
           Invective
           Reproaches
           ,
           Railleries
           and
           scandalous
           Expressions
           with
           their
           Controversies
           ,
           should
           be
           republished
           under
           a
           very
           strict
           Injunction
           of
           all
           Parties
           concerned
           to
           the
           observance
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           least
           Transgression
           in
           that
           kind
           to
           be
           punish'd
           with
           the
           utmost
           Severity
           ;
           they
           did
           not
           question
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           so
           ticklish
           a
           time
           ,
           there
           might
           be
           some
           one
           or
           other
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           Diocess
           of
           London
           ,
           whom
           this
           Bird-lime
           might
           catch
           ;
           your
           Lordship
           knows
           how
           it
           fell
           out
           accordingly
           ,
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Doctor
           Sharp
           .
        
         
           Tho'
           they
           were
           mighty
           jealous
           of
           the
           old
           Gentleman
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           were
           nominated
           in
           the
           Commission
           ,
           and
           should
           chance
           to
           act
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           least
           of
           their
           Thoughts
           he
           should
           ,
           he
           might
           rather
           thwart
           than
           promote
           their
           Designs
           ,
           yet
           being
           pretty
           confident
           he
           would
           not
           concern
           himself
           with
           it
           ,
           they
           adventured
           to
           put
           him
           in
           ,
           not
           for
           his
           Authority
           but
           his
           Name-sake
           only
           ,
           for
           ,
           considered
           they
           ,
           should
           we
           get
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           once
           into
           the
           Toyl
           ,
           he
           will
           have
           no
           room
           to
           plead
           to
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Court
           seeing
           the
           same
           was
           founded
           upon
           the
           concurrent
           ,
           tho'
           in
           truth
           but
           nominal
           ,
           Authority
           of
           his
           Metropolitan
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           owed
           Canonical
           Obedience
           ;
           these
           things
           your
           Lordship
           may
           know
           much
           better
           
           than
           I
           ,
           but
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           giving
           you
           any
           Hints
           of
           the
           Court-Designs
           ,
           which
           whether
           projected
           here
           or
           on
           your
           side
           ,
           we
           have
           constant
           Intelligence
           of
           in
           our
           :
           :
           :
           :
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             humble
             and
             devoted
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Aug.
               ●0
               .
               1687.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           XXX
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             first
             granted
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             England
             ,
             by
             King
             James
             II.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           YOur
           Lordship
           may
           call
           to
           mind
           what
           I
           have
           before
           written
           to
           you
           concerning
           Tolleration
           in
           Religion
           ,
           as
           necessary
           to
           facilitate
           the
           King's
           Designs
           ,
           and
           now
           you
           see
           it
           hath
           sprouted
           up
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           the
           Buddings
           of
           it
           are
           visible
           enough
           in
           England
           ;
           that
           the
           Parliament
           of
           the
           former
           as
           well
           as
           the
           latter
           opposed
           the
           Dispensing
           Power
           is
           notoriously
           known
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           was
           much
           less
           Hopes
           they
           would
           have
           concurred
           to
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           a
           Point
           as
           necessary
           to
           be
           gained
           every
           whit
           as
           the
           other
           ;
           that
           the
           Scotch
           Nation
           were
           more
           modelled
           to
           the
           King's
           Hand
           than
           the
           English
           ,
           the
           King
           himself
           well
           knew
           ;
           as
           having
           a
           personal
           Share
           in
           it
           
           when
           high
           Commissioner
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           in
           his
           Brother's
           Reign
           ,
           and
           the
           French
           and
           English
           Jesuitical
           Faction
           knew
           this
           as
           well
           as
           he
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           am
           assured
           both
           of
           them
           concurred
           to
           have
           the
           Indulgence
           given
           there
           first
           ,
           and
           that
           also
           in
           so
           partial
           a
           manner
           in
           favour
           of
           those
           of
           the
           King's
           Religion
           ,
           that
           the
           rest
           have
           hardly
           any
           Share
           therein
           ;
           which
           manifests
           plainly
           the
           Design
           of
           the
           English
           Catholicks
           whatever
           specious
           Pretence
           they
           may
           otherwise
           use
           ,
           is
           to
           bring
           the
           People
           of
           England
           also
           under
           the
           same
           ,
           nay
           a
           worse
           Yoke
           of
           Servitude
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           their
           own
           Religion
           predominant
           quickly
           ,
           and
           in
           Time
           the
           only
           one
           in
           both
           Nations
           :
           And
           as
           for
           the
           third
           they
           are
           cock
           sure
           of
           that
           already
           ;
           but
           that
           of
           the
           French
           Emissaries
           is
           not
           so
           visible
           and
           above
           Board
           ;
           for
           they
           hope
           such
           partial
           Proceedings
           must
           at
           last
           incense
           the
           People
           of
           both
           Kingdoms
           and
           that
           to
           so
           violent
           a
           degree
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           must
           of
           necessity
           have
           recourse
           to
           call
           in
           French
           Force
           to
           quell
           them
           :
           and
           then
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           once
           got
           sure
           Footing
           ,
           who
           can
           guess
           at
           their
           farther
           Aim
           ;
           however
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           with
           all
           their
           Intrigues
           been
           able
           to
           prevail
           with
           the
           King
           to
           use
           the
           same
           Partiality
           in
           England
           ,
           who
           according
           to
           the
           Transmission
           of
           their
           Intelligence
           hither
           seemed
           very
           much
           inclined
           to
           it
           ,
           upon
           their
           urging
           the
           Tractableness
           of
           the
           Scotch
           Council
           in
           the
           Matter
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           great
           Pattern
           they
           had
           set
           to
           them
           of
           England
           ,
           whom
           they
           did
           not
           doubt
           but
           would
           abrogate
           the
           Laws
           made
           against
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           &c.
           in
           imitation
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           a
           Roman
           Catholick
           Lord
           ,
           whom
           I
           have
           formerly
           named
           to
           your
           Lordship
           
           to
           have
           interposed
           upon
           the
           like
           Occasion
           ,
           thwarted
           them
           therein
           ;
           he
           deserves
           well
           of
           his
           Country
           in
           some
           respects
           ,
           and
           I
           do
           not
           question
           but
           your
           Honour
           is
           of
           that
           mind
           ;
           and
           so
           shall
           I
           be
           ,
           till
           I
           see
           more
           than
           I
           do
           now
           to
           incline
           me
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           who
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             humble
             and
             obedient
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Sept.
               5.
               
               168●
               .
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           XXXI
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             French
             Projects
             to
             put
             King
             James
             upon
             desperate
             Measures
             in
             Ireland
             ;
             and
             their
             Ends
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           YOur
           Lordship
           may
           remember
           how
           I
           have
           formerly
           given
           you
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Ir●sh
           Soldiers
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           France
           ,
           during
           the
           late
           King's
           Reign
           ,
           and
           what
           Encouragement
           they
           have
           had
           here
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           above
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Brittish
           Nations
           ,
           and
           the
           large
           Promises
           that
           were
           now
           and
           then
           made
           ,
           That
           they
           should
           be
           reinstated
           in
           their
           ancient
           Possessions
           in
           their
           native
           Country
           .
           But
           this
           King
           hath
           no
           sooner
           ascended
           the
           English
           Throne
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           have
           as
           readily
           return'd
           into
           England
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           willing
           before
           ,
           even
           contrary
           to
           their
           Allegiance
           ,
           to
           remain
           in
           the
           French
           Service
           ;
           the
           Reason
           whereof
           your
           Lordship
           must
           needs
           know
           ,
           they
           having
           
           already
           devoured
           with
           their
           Eyes
           the
           most
           valuable
           Preferments
           in
           England
           and
           Ireland
           (
           in
           the
           later
           whereof
           they
           have
           got
           a
           Lieutenant
           of
           their
           own
           stamp
           )
           and
           more
           than
           all
           the
           Lands
           which
           they
           have
           been
           debarr'd
           from
           by
           the
           Act
           of
           Settlement
           ;
           having
           (
           as
           I
           can
           assure
           your
           Lordship
           )
           a
           previous
           Promise
           from
           this
           Court
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           will
           use
           all
           imaginable
           endeavours
           to
           get
           his
           Brother
           of
           England
           to
           consent
           to
           abolish
           it
           ;
           and
           which
           has
           put
           the
           Irish
           so
           hotly
           upon
           renewing
           their
           Importunities
           to
           the
           King
           against
           the
           said
           Act
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           in
           a
           manner
           agreed
           to
           those
           measures
           that
           are
           pursuant
           thereunto
           ;
           in
           which
           motions
           the
           Irish
           were
           order'd
           to
           be
           effectually
           seconded
           by
           the
           Emissaries
           of
           this
           Court
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           same
           time
           have
           encourag'd
           the
           Irish
           privately
           with
           a
           Promise
           ;
           That
           if
           after
           all
           ,
           the
           King
           would
           not
           give
           his
           full
           Consent
           ,
           or
           durst
           not
           do
           them
           Right
           ,
           their
           Master
           was
           resolv'd
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           provided
           they
           would
           chuse
           him
           for
           their
           Protector
           ,
           which
           they
           might
           lawfully
           do
           ,
           being
           at
           best
           but
           a
           conquer'd
           Nation
           ,
           against
           their
           Conquerors
           ,
           for
           the
           recovery
           not
           only
           of
           their
           Native
           Rights
           in
           that
           Land
           ,
           but
           likewise
           of
           those
           afresh
           confirm'd
           to
           them
           by
           the
           Treaty
           ,
           (
           whether
           pretended
           or
           real
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           determine
           upon
           that
           Head
           )
           with
           the
           late
           K.
           Charles
           II
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           was
           Guarrantee
           ,
           and
           therefore
           justly
           might
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           call'd
           in
           as
           a
           Vindicator
           .
           And
           this
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           is
           confess'd
           here
           ,
           That
           they
           had
           form'd
           so
           strong
           a
           Party
           among
           the
           Irish
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           King
           had
           not
           in
           some
           measure
           comply'd
           ,
           or
           does
           not
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           but
           fail'd
           their
           Hopes
           by
           keeping
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Interest
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           one
           should
           think
           ,
           naturally
           leads
           him
           ,
           to
           that
           side
           of
           the
           Ballance
           against
           
           France
           ,
           and
           maintaining
           the
           
             Act
             of
             Settlement
          
           ,
           they
           had
           bid
           fair
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           it
           more
           than
           whisper'd
           here
           ,
           for
           a
           general
           Revolt
           of
           the
           Irish
           Natives
           in
           their
           favour
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           provided
           to
           succour
           on
           a
           sudden
           ,
           without
           declaring
           War
           ,
           or
           the
           least
           Intimation
           beforehand
           of
           their
           Designs
           ,
           to
           the
           King.
           But
           now
           having
           prevail'd
           with
           him
           to
           make
           such
           Advances
           as
           he
           has
           begun
           against
           the
           said
           famous
           Act
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           looked
           upon
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           the
           
             Band
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           Ireland
           ,
           but
           even
           to
           the
           Three
           Nations
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           they
           are
           right
           enough
           in
           their
           Judgment
           ;
           they
           believe
           they
           have
           hereby
           put
           him
           on
           a
           Point
           that
           will
           quickly
           bring
           him
           into
           Distress
           enough
           to
           need
           them
           ;
           and
           ,
           consequently
           ,
           to
           the
           necessity
           of
           taking
           his
           future
           measures
           from
           them
           ,
           expecting
           henceforward
           a
           more
           implicite
           Complyance
           than
           ever
           .
           Thus
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           have
           they
           laid
           their
           Foundation
           ,
           the
           Success
           and
           Event
           ,
           Time
           must
           determine
           :
           but
           from
           such
           undermining
           Politicians
           ,
           
             Good
             Lord
             ,
             deliver
          
           England
           ,
           &c.
           for
           the
           Dangers
           which
           threaten
           both
           its
           Religion
           and
           Civil
           Liberty
           are
           very
           great
           ,
           tho'
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           not
           inevitable
           .
           Pardon
           the
           freedom
           in
           these
           Particulars
           of
           him
           who
           is
           ,
           and
           ever
           shall
           remain
           ,
           ready
           to
           please
           your
           Lordship
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           my
           power
           ,
           and
           cannot
           but
           subscribe
           himself
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Honour
             's
             most
             humble
             and
             most
             obedient
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Mar.
               26.
               1687.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XXXII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             K.
             James's
             Closetting
             several
             Persons
             ;
             and
             the
             Arguments
             he
             was
             advis'd
             to
             use
             to
             them
             to
             consent
             to
             the
             Abrogating
             of
             the
             Penal
             Laws
             and
             Test.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           YOur
           Lordship
           ,
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           ,
           may
           know
           much
           better
           than
           I
           can
           inform
           you
           ,
           what
           Arguments
           the
           King
           has
           us'd
           to
           such
           as
           have
           been
           lately
           Closetted
           by
           him
           ;
           and
           if
           Fame
           be
           not
           a
           —
           ,
           you
           are
           one
           of
           that
           number
           ;
           for
           a
           List
           of
           them
           is
           not
           yet
           come
           into
           our
           —
           ;
           but
           I
           can
           transmit
           into
           your
           Hands
           what
           has
           been
           concerted
           here
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           Instructions
           to
           the
           French
           Emissaries
           at
           White-Hall
           hereupon
           ;
           they
           were
           to
           represent
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           he
           to
           the
           closetted
           Gentlemen
           ,
           That
           there
           were
           
             four
             Kings
          
           who
           had
           endeavour'd
           to
           bring
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           into
           an
           Uniformity
           in
           Religion
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           People
           might
           live
           in
           Amity
           one
           with
           another
           ;
           and
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           Expedients
           ,
           tho'
           seemingly
           very
           likely
           to
           take
           effect
           and
           succeed
           according
           to
           wish
           ,
           which
           wise
           Politicians
           had
           suggested
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ;
           yet
           they
           had
           hitherto
           proved
           abortive
           ,
           and
           their
           Endeavours
           had
           been
           in
           vain
           :
           That
           therefore
           the
           only
           way
           left
           for
           to
           settle
           Tranquillity
           in
           a
           State
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           no
           more
           to
           be
           disturb'd
           about
           Religion
           ,
           was
           to
           grant
           every
           one
           the
           freedom
           fully
           to
           enjoy
           
           his
           own
           :
           That
           such
           an
           Iudulgence
           of
           all
           Religions
           in
           Holland
           was
           as
           much
           a
           cause
           of
           the
           flourishing
           of
           that
           State
           in
           Wealth
           and
           Greatness
           ,
           and
           more
           than
           any
           other
           that
           could
           be
           assign'd
           ;
           and
           to
           say
           that
           such
           a
           Liberty
           ,
           tho'
           it
           might
           be
           compatible
           enough
           with
           a
           Republick
           ,
           was
           not
           yet
           with
           Monarchical
           Governments
           ,
           was
           a
           gross
           Mistake
           ;
           and
           Experience
           shewd
           it
           to
           be
           quite
           otherwise
           both
           in
           the
           Turkish
           Empire
           ,
           Kingdom
           of
           Persia
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           where
           the
           Greek
           and
           Armenian
           Christians
           have
           been
           tolerated
           in
           their
           Religion
           for
           many
           Ages
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           been
           so
           far
           from
           being
           mutinous
           ,
           or
           Disturbers
           of
           the
           respective
           States
           they
           have
           liv'd
           under
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           great
           Supporters
           of
           them
           ,
           especially
           the
           Armenians
           ,
           who
           are
           almost
           the
           only
           Merchants
           they
           have
           in
           that
           mighty
           and
           extensive
           Kingdom
           of
           Persia
           :
           That
           the
           Persecutions
           which
           our
           Nonconformists
           in
           England
           have
           from
           time
           to
           time
           been
           under
           ,
           had
           been
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           flight
           of
           many
           good
           Subjects
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ,
           of
           whom
           our
           neighbouring
           Nations
           drew
           great
           and
           solid
           Advantages
           ;
           and
           that
           those
           who
           have
           staid
           at
           home
           have
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Pressures
           they
           have
           labour'd
           under
           ,
           provd
           uneasie
           ,
           and
           turn'd
           Malecontents
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           have
           not
           had
           Virtue
           and
           Constancy
           enough
           patiently
           to
           suffer
           under
           their
           Misfortunes
           ,
           they
           were
           alwaies
           ready
           to
           favour
           Revolts
           and
           enter
           into
           Factions
           ,
           whereof
           they
           had
           seen
           fatal
           effects
           in
           the
           late
           Reigns
           ,
           from
           which
           no
           King
           could
           be
           able
           to
           secure
           his
           Person
           and
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           but
           that
           uneasie
           and
           turbulent
           Spirits
           would
           be
           alwaies
           ready
           ,
           under
           Pretence
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           they
           abused
           ,
           to
           disturb
           and
           molest
           them
           .
           Which
           Reasons
           the
           King
           was
           to
           back
           closely
           with
           large
           Promises
           of
           Favour
           ,
           and
           
           if
           he
           found
           any
           obstinate
           ,
           to
           mix
           his
           Reasons
           and
           Promises
           with
           some
           Intimations
           of
           his
           Displeasure
           ;
           and
           ,
           upon
           an
           absolute
           Refusal
           ,
           to
           proceed
           to
           divest
           some
           of
           their
           Places
           under
           him
           .
           and
           to
           alledge
           for
           a
           Reason
           of
           his
           so
           doing
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           not
           reasonable
           that
           they
           who
           refused
           their
           Services
           should
           enjoy
           his
           Favours
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           hereupon
           any
           should
           be
           so
           audacious
           as
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           That
           this
           Practice
           of
           his
           was
           irregular
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           Freedom
           which
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           allow'd
           to
           them
           ,
           especially
           as
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           whose
           Suffrages
           ought
           to
           be
           spontaneous
           and
           free
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           be
           put
           in
           mind
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           forgot
           the
           Violences
           used
           by
           King
           Henry
           VIII
           ,
           upon
           the
           like
           occasions
           ,
           and
           the
           methods
           so
           many
           other
           Kings
           had
           put
           in
           practise
           ,
           to
           engage
           their
           Parliaments
           to
           subscribe
           to
           their
           Wills
           :
           that
           they
           might
           consider
           that
           two
           of
           the
           most
           famous
           Parliaments
           that
           ever
           were
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           had
           authoriz'd
           this
           Conduct
           ,
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Edward
           III
           ,
           and
           King
           Richard
           II
           ,
           when
           some
           of
           the
           Pope
           of
           
           Rome's
           Bulls
           were
           contested
           ,
           as
           being
           looked
           upon
           too
           much
           to
           entrench
           on
           the
           
           King's
           Prerogative
           ;
           that
           the
           Parliament
           prayed
           King
           Edward
           ,
           and
           obliged
           Richard
           ,
           almost
           against
           his
           Will
           ,
           to
           give
           their
           Consent
           ,
           by
           particular
           Conferences
           with
           the
           Members
           ,
           to
           promise
           to
           use
           the
           utmost
           of
           their
           Power
           to
           maintain
           the
           
           King's
           Prerogative
           ,
           and
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           against
           that
           See
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           if
           that
           after
           all
           ,
           the
           King
           should
           find
           ,
           that
           neither
           Arguments
           ,
           Promises
           ,
           Threats
           ,
           nor
           Examples
           would
           do
           ,
           he
           was
           advis'd
           to
           proceed
           in
           his
           Brother's
           Steps
           by
           
             ●uo
             Warranto
          
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           concert
           measures
           with
           those
           that
           presided
           over
           Elections
           for
           the
           regulating
           of
           Corporations
           
           whereon
           they
           depended
           ,
           tho'
           this
           was
           by
           far
           the
           more
           tedious
           way
           ,
           but
           yet
           there
           was
           one
           way
           to
           hasten
           it
           :
           for
           whereas
           new
           Charters
           ,
           in
           his
           Brother's
           time
           granted
           in
           lieu
           of
           the
           old
           ones
           ,
           were
           many
           of
           them
           retarded
           ,
           because
           the
           Court-Officers
           insisted
           upon
           too
           much
           Mony
           ;
           the
           King
           now
           might
           give
           positive
           Directions
           to
           such
           persons
           to
           dispatch
           them
           without
           such
           Considerations
           ,
           with
           a
           Promise
           to
           gratifie
           them
           another
           way
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           found
           that
           would
           not
           do
           ,
           then
           he
           was
           to
           cashier
           such
           Officers
           ,
           and
           put
           others
           in
           their
           room
           who
           would
           engage
           to
           do
           the
           business
           to
           effect
           .
           I
           am
           afraid
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           I
           have
           wearied
           you
           with
           an
           impertinent
           Letter
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           an
           abrupt
           conclusion
           will
           any
           way
           mend
           the
           matter
           ,
           I
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             .
             
               Nov.
               19.
               1687.
               
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           XXXIII
        
         
           
             Of
             my
             Lord
             
             Castlemain's
             being
             sent
             Ambassador
             to
             Rome
             by
             
               K.
               James
            
             ;
             and
             of
             his
             receiving
             the
             Pope's
             Nuncio
             in
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THAT
           my
           Lord
           of
           Castlemain
           was
           sent
           Ambassador
           to
           Rome
           ,
           has
           been
           transacted
           wholly
           on
           your
           side
           of
           the
           Water
           ;
           for
           besides
           
           that
           ,
           this
           Court
           were
           then
           ,
           and
           are
           still
           ,
           at
           variance
           with
           the
           Papal
           See
           :
           There
           is
           not
           the
           least
           Instruction
           transmitted
           from
           hence
           (
           as
           far
           as
           I
           can
           find
           )
           either
           to
           England
           or
           Rome
           concerning
           that
           matter
           ;
           but
           perhaps
           he
           might
           receive
           them
           
             in
             transit●
          
           ,
           and
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           ,
           only
           from
           M.
           L.
           who
           failed
           not
           to
           see
           him
           :
           But
           as
           for
           Count
           Dada
           ,
           the
           
             Apostol●ck
             Nuncio
          
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           him
           ,
           they
           have
           shewed
           some
           Concern
           here
           that
           he
           should
           have
           an
           honourable
           Reception
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           have
           order'd
           it
           so
           as
           to
           get
           our
           King
           to
           dispense
           with
           that
           Ceremony
           which
           Henry
           VIII
           ,
           and
           even
           his
           Daughter
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           insisted
           upon
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           wait
           like
           a
           Mumper
           at
           a
           French
           Port
           till
           he
           had
           Leave
           granted
           him
           to
           enter
           into
           England
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           seen
           such
           a
           Vision
           for
           near
           an
           Age
           and
           a
           half
           ,
           might
           not
           be
           overterrified
           with
           it
           ,
           the
           French
           Agents
           were
           instructed
           to
           suggest
           unto
           those
           Lords
           and
           others
           whom
           they
           should
           think
           most
           susceptible
           of
           their
           Sophistry
           ;
           That
           since
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           a
           Roman-Catholick
           Prince
           ,
           could
           do
           no
           less
           than
           send
           an
           Ambassador
           to
           Rome
           to
           salute
           the
           Pope
           ,
           tho'
           it
           were
           but
           for
           form-sake
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           said
           Ambassador
           had
           had
           such
           an
           extraordinary
           Reception
           ,
           and
           great
           Civilities
           shewed
           him
           there
           ;
           it
           were
           but
           very
           equitable
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           his
           turn
           ,
           should
           shew
           the
           like
           to
           his
           Nuncio
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Layman
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           quality
           came
           to
           congratulate
           his
           accession
           to
           the
           Throne
           ,
           from
           his
           Master
           ;
           not
           so
           much
           as
           he
           sate
           in
           St.
           
           Peter's
           Chair
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           a
           Temporal
           Prince
           ,
           to
           whose
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           required
           a
           just
           Deference
           should
           be
           paid
           :
           That
           to
           send
           a
           solemn
           Embassy
           to
           the
           
             Great
             Turk
          
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Mahumetan
           ,
           and
           a
           sworn
           Enemy
           to
           all
           
           Christians
           ,
           however
           denominated
           ,
           was
           never
           so
           much
           as
           boggled
           at
           by
           any
           English-man
           or
           other
           Christian
           Nation
           whatsoever
           ,
           either
           in
           this
           or
           any
           preceding
           Age
           :
           That
           the
           Ambassadors
           of
           the
           Emperor
           of
           Morocco
           had
           been
           lately
           received
           in
           England
           most
           honourably
           ,
           and
           yet
           their
           Master
           both
           a
           Mahametan
           and
           a
           Barbarian
           Prince
           ,
           in
           whose
           Countries
           Christians
           were
           treated
           more
           like
           Brute-Beasts
           than
           Men
           ;
           and
           should
           they
           disdain
           to
           concur
           with
           their
           Prince
           ,
           to
           receive
           with
           some
           Ceremony
           ,
           and
           if
           not
           by
           way
           of
           a
           publick
           and
           pompous
           Entry
           ,
           yet
           privately
           in
           his
           Palace
           ,
           a
           Minister
           from
           him
           to
           whose
           Civilities
           many
           of
           our
           English
           Nobility
           and
           Gentry
           were
           highly
           obliged
           in
           their
           Travels
           to
           Rome
           and
           Italy
           ?
           But
           what
           Success
           they
           have
           had
           in
           this
           petty
           Agency
           ,
           your
           Lordship
           can
           tell
           much
           better
           than
           I
           at
           this
           distance
           :
           but
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           is
           as
           highly
           exclaimed
           against
           here
           ,
           for
           refusing
           to
           perform
           the
           Ceremony
           of
           introducing
           the
           Nuncio
           ,
           as
           the
           Duke
           of
           Grafton
           is
           applauded
           for
           doing
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           ,
           I
           hope
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           will
           never
           have
           the
           Thanks
           of
           a
           House
           of
           Commons
           for
           it
           .
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             very
             obedient
             and
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Nov.
               2●
               .
               1●87
               .
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XXXIV
           .
        
         
           
             The
             French
             Politicks
             to
             embroyl
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           French
           Emissaries
           having
           gain'd
           severat
           Points
           ,
           and
           particularly
           that
           mentioned
           in
           my
           last
           ,
           they
           have
           lately
           turn'd
           their
           Batteries
           another
           way
           :
           They
           have
           been
           most
           of
           this
           while
           endeavouring
           to
           compass
           their
           Ends
           ,
           by
           putting
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           have
           most
           influence
           over
           him
           ,
           upon
           desperate
           courses
           ,
           whereof
           the
           most
           material
           I
           have
           ,
           as
           Occasion
           has
           served
           ,
           noted
           to
           your
           Lordship
           .
           It
           will
           hardly
           be
           believed
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           offer
           to
           propose
           any
           Maxims
           to
           the
           Legal
           Party
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           are
           really
           for
           their
           advantage
           ;
           Did
           not
           their
           Instructions
           make
           it
           appear
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           tho
           they
           have
           proposed
           far
           different
           Ends
           therein
           ?
           I
           do
           not
           question
           but
           your
           Lordship
           has
           observed
           the
           Uneasiness
           of
           the
           Nation
           under
           the
           present
           Proceedings
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Court-party
           ;
           but
           tho
           they
           have
           just
           cause
           of
           suspicion
           ,
           I
           must
           assure
           your
           Lordship
           the
           same
           has
           been
           and
           may
           still
           be
           aggravated
           by
           the
           Agents
           of
           this
           Court
           ,
           who
           teach
           them
           to
           infuse
           into
           the
           People
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           is
           in
           great
           danger
           ;
           That
           the
           reduction
           of
           the
           Roman-Catholicks
           to
           the
           Bounds
           establish'd
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           is
           highly
           necessary
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           latter
           be
           effected
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           impossible
           for
           the
           former
           long
           to
           subsist
           ;
           That
           it
           was
           visible
           the
           Privileges
           of
           
           Parliament
           were
           inf●inged
           more
           than
           in
           any
           time
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           :
           That
           Arbitrary
           Power
           was
           already
           acted
           ,
           and
           without
           timely
           prevention
           would
           get
           such
           rooting
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           power
           of
           England
           could
           not
           dethrone
           it
           ;
           That
           there
           was
           not
           scarce
           one
           made
           a
           Nobleman
           since
           the
           
           Kings
           accession
           to
           the
           Throne
           in
           the
           Three
           Kingdoms
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           were
           P●p●sts
           ;
           and
           ,
           That
           all
           Honours
           and
           Offices
           of
           Profit
           ,
           either
           in
           Court
           or
           Camp
           ,
           were
           shared
           amongst
           such
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Protestants
           lay
           neglected
           as
           useless
           persons
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           were
           deem'd
           to
           have
           no
           Share
           nor
           Lot
           in
           the
           Government
           ;
           That
           the
           person
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           it
           's
           true
           ,
           was
           sacred
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           same
           time
           it
           was
           not
           only
           justifiable
           ,
           but
           an
           incumbent
           Duty
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           Englishmen
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           answer
           it
           to
           God
           and
           their
           Country
           ,
           timously
           to
           think
           of
           the
           Danger
           ,
           and
           to
           apply
           the
           Remedy
           ;
           for
           without
           the
           removal
           of
           such
           Ministers
           as
           then
           managed
           the
           State
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           in
           vain
           to
           expect
           their
           Grievances
           could
           be
           redressed
           ,
           and
           their
           Religion
           and
           Liberties
           secured
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           find
           themselves
           harken'd
           to
           ,
           and
           their
           Propositions
           approved
           ,
           they
           have
           further
           Instructions
           to
           hint
           an
           Association
           for
           one
           Expedient
           ,
           &c.
           
           God
           Almighty
           knows
           what
           will
           become
           of
           poor
           England
           amidst
           so
           many
           Designs
           upon
           her
           Religion
           and
           Liberty
           ,
           both
           by
           foreign
           and
           domestick
           Enemies
           ,
           who
           continually
           prey
           upon
           her
           Vitals
           .
           I
           can
           but
           pray
           for
           her
           ,
           as
           I
           do
           and
           always
           shall
           for
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           who
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             most
             devoted
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             
               Dec.
               13.
               1687.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XXXV
           .
        
         
           
             King
             James
             (
             tho'
             already
             much
             disposed
             )
             put
             more
             out
             of
             Conceit
             with
             the
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             ,
             who
             is
             represented
             by
             the
             French
             Agents
             very
             illy
             to
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           in
           my
           last
           suggested
           to
           you
           some
           of
           those
           Arguments
           the
           Emissaries
           of
           this
           Court
           have
           and
           are
           to
           use
           to
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England-men
          
           ,
           as
           they
           find
           occasion
           and
           a
           disposition
           to
           receive
           them
           ,
           for
           to
           put
           them
           upon
           violent
           courses
           ,
           to
           their
           own
           and
           Nation
           's
           destruction
           :
           But
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           have
           entertained
           an
           incurable
           Jealousie
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           and
           construe
           the
           most
           just
           and
           generous
           Actions
           of
           a
           Prince
           who
           was
           always
           so
           ,
           in
           the
           worst
           sense
           imaginable
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           represent
           them
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           whom
           they
           cunningly
           whistle
           in
           the
           Ear
           ,
           saying
           ;
           That
           he
           could
           not
           but
           know
           there
           were
           some
           persons
           in
           the
           Nation
           who
           were
           not
           pleased
           with
           his
           way
           of
           proceeding
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           be
           sure
           to
           take
           all
           Opportunities
           to
           oppose
           him
           :
           That
           indeed
           now
           Monmouth
           was
           cut
           off
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           plausible
           Head
           to
           retire
           unto
           :
           That
           for
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           tho'
           he
           had
           apparently
           omitted
           nothing
           since
           His
           Majesty's
           advancement
           to
           the
           Throne
           for
           the
           maintaining
           of
           a
           fair
           correspondence
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           been
           very
           forward
           to
           pay
           all
           the
           Devoirs
           
           due
           from
           a
           Son
           to
           a
           Father-in-law
           ,
           affecting
           much
           Zeil
           for
           his
           Interest
           ,
           and
           acting
           with
           his
           Ministers
           of
           State
           as
           if
           himself
           were
           the
           Prime
           of
           them
           :
           Yet
           they
           desire
           him
           to
           consider
           the
           thoughtful
           and
           designing
           Nature
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           who
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           was
           not
           wanting
           to
           observe
           every
           pace
           made
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           to
           dispose
           of
           his
           own
           Affairs
           and
           People
           accordingly
           :
           That
           His
           Majesty
           could
           not
           but
           remember
           the
           Applications
           made
           to
           him
           formerly
           ,
           in
           his
           Brother's
           Reign
           ,
           from
           England
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           but
           Nephew
           to
           the
           King
           and
           himself
           ;
           but
           now
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           advanced
           by
           his
           Marriage
           to
           a
           much
           nigher
           Degree
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           could
           it
           be
           thought
           that
           he
           had
           less
           Thoughts
           concerning
           it
           ,
           or
           less
           Application
           made
           unto
           him
           on
           that
           behalf
           ,
           especially
           in
           so
           ticklish
           a
           time
           ?
           That
           some
           persons
           of
           note
           's
           going
           over
           lately
           into
           Holland
           ,
           was
           no
           sign
           he
           was
           unconcern'd
           at
           the
           English
           Affairs
           ,
           or
           unapplied
           to
           ,
           but
           must
           needs
           give
           Umbrage
           ,
           and
           more
           than
           a
           Suspicion
           that
           he
           had
           already
           a
           strong
           Party
           within
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           that
           indeed
           his
           Conduct
           without
           was
           next
           to
           a
           demonstration
           of
           it
           ,
           since
           he
           had
           done
           all
           that
           ever
           he
           could
           to
           hinder
           His
           Majesty
           from
           all
           the
           Succours
           he
           could
           expect
           from
           abroad
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           any
           domestick
           Troubles
           ;
           for
           tho'
           His
           Majesty
           was
           sure
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           had
           made
           a
           general
           Alliance
           with
           Spain
           ,
           and
           might
           then
           be
           apt
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           would
           not
           oppose
           him
           ,
           especially
           when
           the
           
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           was
           the
           Dispute
           ;
           yet
           it
           was
           manifest
           the
           Prince
           had
           bid
           fair
           for
           the
           deoriving
           him
           of
           both
           those
           Supports
           ,
           first
           by
           entering
           himself
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           causing
           the
           
             United
             Prov●nces
          
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           League
           at
           
           Ausburg
           against
           France
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           might
           draw
           down
           upon
           that
           Monarchy
           the
           united
           Forces
           of
           the
           Confederates
           ,
           in
           case
           the
           French
           King
           should
           offer
           to
           attack
           the
           States
           Territories
           ,
           while
           he
           might
           make
           use
           of
           their
           Power
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           to
           carry
           on
           his
           Designs
           against
           His
           Majesty
           and
           his
           Kingdoms
           :
           And
           then
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           render'd
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           very
           suspicious
           of
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           Prince
           contrary
           to
           their
           Designs
           ,
           one
           in
           Interests
           ,
           and
           closely
           engag'd
           with
           France
           in
           a
           secret
           Treaty
           ,
           which
           would
           appear
           in
           due
           time
           .
           I
           can
           assure
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Returns
           which
           have
           been
           made
           hither
           ,
           the
           King
           has
           been
           but
           too
           susceptible
           of
           these
           Calumnies
           against
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           ,
           I
           fear
           ,
           to
           his
           prejudice
           ,
           tho'
           I
           heartily
           wish
           it
           otherwise
           ,
           who
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             Humble
             and
             Obedient
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Jan.
               11.
               1688.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XXXVI
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Spaniards
             attempting
             to
             bring
             King
             James
             over
             to
             their
             Interest
             ,
             but
             failed
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           HOwever
           the
           Emissaries
           of
           this
           Court
           have
           traduced
           the
           Noble
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           in
           some
           sort
           given
           the
           Lye
           to
           themselves
           ,
           when
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           Rhodomantade
           ,
           about
           the
           Prince's
           engaging
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           against
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           so
           alarmed
           at
           the
           Proposals
           made
           to
           him
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           of
           a
           stricter
           Allyance
           ,
           which
           they
           knew
           ,
           if
           entred
           into
           ,
           must
           invalidate
           that
           made
           with
           them
           ;
           the
           Emperor
           and
           King
           of
           Spain
           being
           suspicious
           of
           the
           Allyance
           with
           France
           ,
           had
           entred
           into
           a
           Confederacy
           with
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           at
           Ausburg
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           hinted
           in
           my
           last
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           might
           make
           their
           Party
           as
           strong
           as
           they
           could
           ,
           and
           having
           at
           the
           same
           time
           no
           clear
           demonstration
           of
           our
           King
           's
           private
           Leaguing
           with
           France
           ,
           they
           resolved
           to
           leave
           nothing
           unessayed
           ,
           either
           to
           know
           that
           it
           was
           really
           so
           ,
           or
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           to
           engage
           the
           King
           in
           their
           Interest
           ;
           the
           Marquess
           
             de
             Gastanaga
          
           ,
           Govenour
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           the
           Spanish
           Embassador
           
             Don
             Pedro
             de
             Ronquillo
          
           were
           the
           Persons
           employed
           by
           that
           illustrious
           House
           in
           that
           Affair
           ;
           it
           's
           well
           known
           here
           that
           the
           latter
           has
           omitted
           nothing
           that
           could
           be
           done
           to
           bring
           the
           King
           over
           ,
           
           urging
           to
           him
           the
           Honour
           and
           Interest
           of
           such
           an
           Allyance
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           the
           only
           Opportunity
           he
           had
           left
           to
           recover
           the
           good
           Opinion
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           know
           himself
           ,
           were
           somewhat
           alienated
           in
           their
           Affections
           from
           him
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ;
           and
           he
           did
           at
           last
           proceed
           so
           far
           ,
           well
           knowing
           his
           blind
           —
           as
           to
           engage
           ,
           if
           his
           Majesty
           would
           enter
           into
           and
           be
           cordial
           in
           such
           an
           Allyance
           ,
           to
           order
           it
           so
           that
           his
           Parliament
           should
           acquiesce
           with
           whatever
           he
           was
           then
           attempting
           to
           get
           established
           in
           respect
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           never
           effect
           by
           the
           Assistance
           and
           Agency
           of
           France
           ,
           their
           harsh
           Procedure
           against
           the
           Reformed
           there
           being
           too
           green
           and
           fresh
           in
           Memory
           to
           be
           so
           soon
           forgotten
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           who
           had
           besides
           a
           natural
           Aversion
           to
           that
           Nation
           and
           their
           Politicks
           ;
           But
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           all
           that
           
             Don
             Ronquillo
          
           has
           done
           ,
           was
           communicated
           to
           the
           French
           Emissaries
           ,
           who
           presently
           took
           the
           Scent
           ,
           and
           being
           not
           willing
           to
           give
           the
           King
           space
           to
           demur
           upon
           the
           Matter
           ,
           lost
           no
           Time
           in
           remonstrating
           to
           him
           ;
           
             That
             they
             who
             had
             told
             him
             ,
             That
             he
             ought
             to
             take
             that
             Opportunity
             to
             gain
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             by
             entring
             into
             the
             League
             of
          
           Ausburg
           ,
           
             had
             not
             reflected
             upon
             the
             inconsequence
             that
             followed
             upon
             such
             a
             Procedure
             ;
             That
             that
             League
             now
             agitated
             was
             but
             the
             consequence
             of
             another
             made
             at
          
           Magdenburg
           
             by
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             in
             favour
             of
             the
          
           Hugonots
           ;
           
             and
             that
             it
             were
             against
             all
             good
             Reason
             and
             Sense
             ,
             that
             a
             Prince
             who
             did
             his
             utmost
             to
             procure
             a
             Liberty
             to
          
           Roman
           
             Catholicks
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             should
             concur
             to
             re-establish
             the
             most
             rigid
             of
             Protestants
             in
          
           France
           ;
           
             besides
             ,
             it
             would
             argue
             no
             good
             Policy
             for
             him
             to
             forsake
             a
             solid
             Friend
             ,
             such
             as
             the
          
           French
           
             King
             was
             ,
             to
             joyn
             
             himself
             to
             such
             Princes
             ,
             who
             would
             no
             longer
             be
             useful
             to
             him
             ,
             than
             while
             they
             had
             need
             of
             him
             ;
             since
             the
             Protestants
             had
             already
             begun
             to
             over-reach
             their
             Piety
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             draw
             them
             into
             Leagues
             formed
             against
             a
             Catholick
             Prince
             ,
             in
             favour
             of
             the
          
           Calvinists
           ,
           
             whom
             he
             had
             driven
             out
             of
             his
             Dominions
          
           ;
           wherefore
           the
           King
           made
           answer
           to
           
             Don
             Ronquillo
          
           in
           general
           Terms
           ;
           
             That
             as
             he
             would
             faithfully
             preserve
             the
             Allyance
             made
             between
             him
             and
             his
             Master
             ,
             so
             the
             same
             Fidelity
             obliged
             him
             not
             to
             violate
             that
             Friendship
             which
             was
             between
             him
             and
             the
             Most
             Christian
             King
             ,
             his
             Kinsman
             ,
             who
             was
             willing
             to
             live
             at
             Peace
             with
             his
             Neighbours
             ,
             and
             mantain
             the
             same
             as
             far
             as
             he
             could
             between
             them
             .
          
           Thus
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           this
           hopeful
           Overture
           was
           blasted
           ,
           the
           Consequence
           whereof
           I
           refer
           to
           him
           who
           knows
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           whose
           Protection
           I
           commend
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           who
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             very
             obliged
             Servant
             to
             command
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Mar.
               16.
               1688
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XXXVII
           .
        
         
           
             Arguments
             used
             to
             King
             James
             by
             the
             Lord
             Marquess
             of
             Powis
             ,
             Pope's
             Nuntio
             ,
             &c.
             against
             a
             War
             with
             Holland
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THat
           the
           King
           ,
           pursuant
           to
           his
           late
           Allyances
           with
           this
           Crown
           ,
           designs
           a
           War
           ,
           in
           conjunction
           with
           the
           French
           Arms
           ,
           against
           Holland
           ,
           is
           no
           longer
           a
           Secret
           here
           ,
           whatever
           it
           may
           be
           in
           England
           ;
           especially
           since
           Don
           Ronquillo's
           Artifices
           to
           gain
           him
           over
           to
           the
           Austrian
           Interest
           ,
           as
           I
           mentioned
           to
           your
           Lordship
           in
           my
           my
           last
           ,
           have
           failed
           ,
           tho'
           he
           were
           briskly
           seconded
           therein
           by
           the
           Lord
           Marquess
           of
           Powis
           ,
           the
           Pope's
           Nuntio
           ,
           and
           Emperor's
           Minister
           ,
           whose
           Reasons
           or
           rather
           Remonstrances
           to
           the
           King
           upon
           that
           Head
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           better
           Intelligence
           ,
           I
           shall
           at
           present
           take
           notice
           of
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           as
           entred
           in
           our
           Minutes
           ,
           and
           which
           indeed
           were
           such
           that
           't
           is
           a
           wonder
           he
           should
           withstand
           them
           ,
           
             sed
             quem
             Deus
          
           —
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           prest
           it
           very
           home
           upon
           him
           ,
           That
           such
           a
           War
           against
           the
           States
           of
           Holland
           could
           not
           be
           attempted
           with
           any
           apparent
           Advantage
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           without
           a
           junction
           with
           the
           French
           Power
           ,
           which
           yet
           in
           all
           human
           Probability
           would
           never
           enable
           him
           to
           conquer
           those
           Provinces
           ,
           since
           both
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           and
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           nay
           the
           Empire
           would
           be
           obliged
           to
           protect
           them
           ;
           to
           war
           with
           whom
           ,
           especially
           
           with
           Spain
           ,
           whose
           Trade
           ,
           as
           he
           well
           knew
           was
           most
           beneficial
           to
           England
           of
           any
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           would
           be
           attended
           with
           such
           manifest
           Disadvantage
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Power
           of
           France
           ,
           were
           that
           King
           a
           faithful
           Ally
           ,
           would
           never
           be
           able
           to
           make
           the
           Nation
           amends
           for
           ;
           and
           that
           supposing
           he
           should
           be
           able
           to
           conquer
           the
           said
           Republick
           ,
           by
           the
           Assistance
           of
           the
           French
           Arms
           ,
           yet
           to
           conquer
           it
           by
           French
           Force
           would
           necessarily
           but
           make
           himself
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           Nation
           a
           Tributary
           and
           Underling
           of
           France
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           in
           all
           likelihood
           a
           War
           with
           Holland
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           ,
           would
           disgust
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           all
           against
           him
           ,
           yea
           and
           perhaps
           move
           some
           hot
           Spirits
           to
           form
           Designs
           to
           dispossess
           him
           of
           his
           Throne
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           so
           far
           to
           make
           Opposition
           as
           to
           knock
           on
           the
           Head
           all
           his
           fine
           Projects
           for
           the
           Advancement
           of
           his
           own
           Religion
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           engaging
           of
           his
           very
           Catholick
           Subjects
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           if
           his
           Majesty
           intended
           the
           re-establishment
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           in
           England
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           was
           a
           Work
           of
           Time
           ,
           and
           required
           great
           Moderation
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           were
           sure
           the
           hot
           and
           furious
           Methods
           of
           France
           and
           the
           Jesuits
           would
           never
           effect
           it
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           effectual
           bringing
           about
           of
           the
           said
           Work
           ,
           there
           seemed
           a
           kind
           of
           necessity
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           stay
           till
           the
           Discords
           between
           the
           Catholick
           Princes
           were
           so
           far
           appeased
           as
           to
           be
           without
           Danger
           of
           breaking
           out
           in
           a
           long
           Time
           ,
           for
           that
           all
           their
           Concurrence
           would
           be
           found
           to
           be
           little
           enough
           to
           enable
           him
           to
           accomplish
           his
           Ends
           therein
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           That
           if
           he
           should
           chuse
           rather
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           strict
           Allyance
           with
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           against
           the
           French
           ,
           he
           would
           thereby
           render
           himself
           secure
           of
           his
           People's
           Hearts
           and
           Affections
           ,
           of
           the
           Dutch
           Naval
           Force
           to
           strengthen
           him
           at
           Sea
           ,
           as
           occasion
           required
           ;
           and
           of
           all
           the
           other
           Allies
           Forces
           ,
           to
           divert
           the
           French
           Armies
           by
           Land
           :
           And
           that
           if
           he
           should
           lose
           upon
           that
           account
           ,
           as
           't
           was
           likely
           ,
           any
           Remittances
           from
           France
           ,
           they
           assured
           him
           the
           Pope
           would
           allow
           him
           a
           much
           better
           Pension
           to
           countervail
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           being
           engaged
           against
           France
           ,
           his
           People
           would
           be
           so
           intent
           against
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           War
           ,
           so
           agreeable
           to
           their
           Inclination
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           be
           so
           very
           jealous
           of
           ,
           and
           so
           prying
           into
           the
           Advances
           he
           should
           make
           in
           the
           Change
           of
           Religion
           at
           Home
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           by
           that
           means
           ,
           than
           which
           nothing
           could
           be
           thought
           on
           more
           feasible
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           settle
           that
           Religion
           ,
           he
           might
           at
           least
           secure
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           Matters
           easie
           to
           those
           of
           his
           own
           Perswasion
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           if
           his
           Majesty
           persisted
           to
           make
           War
           against
           Holland
           ,
           which
           would
           inevitably
           draw
           on
           one
           with
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           ,
           if
           his
           Arms
           did
           not
           prevail
           so
           far
           as
           to
           come
           to
           an
           entire
           Conquest
           ,
           he
           was
           certainly
           ruined
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Catholicks
           in
           the
           three
           Kingdoms
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           without
           resource
           ,
           and
           would
           perish
           unpitied
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           Hopes
           or
           possibility
           of
           Succour
           from
           any
           Catholick
           Princes
           but
           the
           French
           King
           alone
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           the
           most
           unlikely
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           he
           should
           prevail
           to
           a
           Conquest
           over
           Holland
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           Country
           ,
           that
           yet
           thereby
           he
           should
           ,
           under
           the
           colour
           of
           an
           imaginary
           establishment
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           in
           the
           
           Brittish
           Kingdoms
           ,
           but
           settle
           an
           irreligious
           Tyrant
           over
           all
           Christendom
           ,
           worse
           to
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           and
           Christianity
           in
           general
           than
           any
           Heretick
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           nay
           than
           the
           very
           Turk
           himself
           ,
           and
           who
           would
           insolently
           trample
           upon
           the
           Pope's
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Fellow
           Princes
           Power
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           a
           new
           Empire
           and
           a
           new
           Religion
           of
           a
           third
           sort
           neither
           Catholick
           nor
           Protestant
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           suited
           with
           his
           own
           ambitious
           Designs
           ;
           as
           the
           Steps
           he
           had
           already
           made
           that
           way
           did
           sufficiently
           declare
           :
           And
           so
           instead
           of
           resettling
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           Religion
           where
           it
           had
           lost
           Ground
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Soil
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           ,
           which
           would
           prove
           but
           a
           Quick-Sand
           to
           it
           ,
           he
           would
           destroy
           it
           all
           over
           Europe
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           now
           established
           
             in
             terra
             Firma
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           le
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Decision
           of
           your
           Lordship's
           Judgment
           ,
           whether
           these
           or
           the
           French
           Remonstrances
           carried
           most
           of
           Reason
           ,
           Probability
           and
           Truth
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           ever
           shall
           all
           that
           comes
           from
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Honours
             most
             humble
             and
             obedient
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Apr.
               30.
               1688.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XXXVIII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Differences
             continued
             between
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             and
             of
             King
             James
             sending
             am
             Embassador
             to
             Rome
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           already
           transmitted
           to
           your
           Lordship
           the
           Contents
           of
           his
           Holiness's
           Letters
           to
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           about
           the
           Regale
           and
           Franchises
           ;
           but
           there
           seems
           now
           to
           be
           a
           Disposition
           in
           these
           two
           high
           stomach'd
           Princes
           to
           come
           to
           an
           accommodation
           ,
           and
           the
           Conjuncture
           of
           Time
           lies
           so
           to
           the
           Heart
           of
           this
           Court
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           believe
           they
           will
           precipitate
           an
           Agreement
           ;
           however
           ,
           because
           their
           forwardness
           therein
           might
           be
           disguised
           as
           much
           as
           French
           Policy
           could
           effect
           ,
           they
           have
           by
           their
           Agents
           insinuated
           to
           our
           King
           ;
           That
           an
           Embassy
           to
           Rome
           from
           him
           about
           accommodating
           of
           the
           foresaid
           Differences
           must
           be
           very
           grateful
           to
           his
           Holiness
           ,
           who
           paid
           more
           deference
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           would
           further
           regard
           his
           Mediation
           than
           any
           Prince
           in
           Christendom
           ;
           and
           that
           tho'
           the
           French
           Court
           stood
           very
           stiff
           upon
           their
           Rights
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           had
           so
           high
           a
           Valuation
           for
           his
           Friendship
           at
           all
           Times
           and
           Occasions
           ,
           so
           he
           might
           be
           confident
           that
           in
           so
           critical
           a
           Juncture
           of
           Time
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           be
           so
           purblind
           as
           not
           to
           see
           wherein
           their
           true
           Interest
           consisted
           ;
           It
           was
           
           no
           sooner
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           proposed
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           accepted
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           my
           Lord
           Howard
           is
           already
           arrived
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           in
           his
           Way
           to
           Italy
           ,
           as
           the
           King's
           Embassador
           extraordinary
           on
           this
           Errand
           ;
           but
           notwithstanding
           this
           Court
           has
           so
           far
           prevailed
           by
           their
           Artifices
           in
           England
           to
           procure
           the
           Kings
           Mediation
           ,
           yet
           an
           Accident
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           be
           called
           so
           ,
           has
           lately
           happened
           at
           Rome
           ,
           which
           may
           perhaps
           blast
           all
           the
           blooming
           Hopes
           entertained
           from
           this
           mighty
           Negotiation
           .
           For
           Monsieur
           Lavardin
           ,
           Embassador
           from
           this
           King
           at
           Rome
           ,
           receiving
           Information
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Pope's
           Marshals
           were
           got
           within
           his
           Quarters
           ,
           he
           ordered
           his
           Men
           to
           seize
           them
           ,
           and
           commit
           them
           to
           safe
           Custody
           ;
           the
           Cardinal
           
             de
             Estree
          
           has
           endeavoured
           to
           alleviate
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           mollifie
           his
           Holiness
           Resentments
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             That
             certain
             Persons
             ,
             who
             were
             no
             great
             Friends
             to
          
           France
           ,
           
             had
             set
             them
             at
             Work
             ,
             with
             a
             design
             to
             irritate
             Matters
             yet
             further
             between
             the
             two
             Courts
             ;
             that
             he
             might
             be
             pleased
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Posture
             Affairs
             then
             stood
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           after
           his
           Holiness
           had
           accepted
           the
           Mediation
           of
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           it
           would
           look
           ill
           to
           admit
           any
           Innovation
           ;
           but
           the
           Cardinal
           was
           asked
           ,
           
             Whether
             the
             King
             of
          
           France
           
             was
             Sovereign
             in
             the
             City
             of
          
           Rome
           ?
           
             And
             supposing
             he
             had
             been
             really
             so
             ,
             was
             there
             any
             Justice
             to
             arrest
             People
             as
             they
             passed
             along
             the
             Streets
             ,
             that
             had
             a
             Design
             to
             make
             no
             manner
             of
             Attempts
             upon
             any
             ?
             That
             it
             was
             never
             yet
             known
             in
             any
             Country
             ,
             or
             heard
             of
             in
             the
             World
             of
             any
             Law
             that
             condemned
             a
             Man
             upon
             a
             bare
             Suspicion
             ;
             but
             supposing
             that
             were
             true
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             not
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             most
             certain
             that
             the
             Punishment
             was
             reserved
             to
             the
             Sovereign
             and
             not
             to
             an
             Embassador
             ;
             who
             whatever
             Latitude
             
             he
             would
             have
             allowed
             to
             his
             Authority
             ,
             could
             not
             pretend
             to
             any
             more
             than
             to
             be
             independent
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             ;
             that
             as
             for
             his
             Domesticks
             ,
             if
             they
             pretended
             to
             the
             same
             Exemption
             with
             himself
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             farther
             allowable
             than
             they
             demeaned
             themselves
             Regularly
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             did
             otherwise
             ,
             they
             were
             subject
             to
             the
             ordinary
             Iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Place
             they
             were
             in
             ;
             That
             there
             were
             a
             Thousand
             Examples
             for
             it
             ,
             though
             there
             had
             been
             some
             Embassadors
             who
             had
             endeavoured
             to
             extend
             the
             Privilege
             of
             their
             Domesticks
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             maintain
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             affranchised
             .
             That
             this
             pretended
             right
             of
             Sovereignty
             by
             Embassadors
             was
             so
             far
             from
             beng
             true
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             as
             much
             as
             Power
             to
             punish
             their
             own
             Servants
             ,
             for
             there
             could
             not
             be
             any
             one
             Example
             produced
             that
             any
             Embassador
             has
             intruded
             so
             far
             as
             to
             condemn
             any
             Person
             whatsoever
             to
             Death
             ,
             tho'
             there
             have
             been
             many
             who
             have
             justly
             merited
             such
             Punishment
             ;
             That
             it
             was
             true
             ,
             they
             had
             sometimes
             reclaimed
             them
             when
             fallen
             into
             the
             Hands
             of
             ordinary
             Iustice
             ,
             but
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             it
             had
             always
             depended
             upon
             that
             of
             the
             Sovereign
             to
             concede
             that
             Favour
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             refuse
             them
             according
             as
             they
             were
             more
             or
             less
             just
             .
          
           These
           things
           being
           granted
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           for
           they
           carried
           their
           own
           Light
           with
           them
           ,
           how
           could
           it
           be
           justified
           that
           a
           bare
           Embassador
           should
           dare
           to
           arrest
           not
           only
           his
           own
           Servants
           ,
           but
           the
           Officers
           of
           a
           Sovereign
           Prince
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           in
           his
           Capital
           City
           ,
           and
           to
           heighten
           the
           Extravagance
           of
           
           such
           an
           Action
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           very
           Sight
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           has
           the
           Old
           Gentleman
           resented
           the
           Injury
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           afraid
           our
           King
           will
           have
           but
           little
           Joy
           of
           his
           Embassy
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           Particular
           come
           short
           of
           his
           Grandfather's
           Motto
           of
           
             Beati
             Pacifici
          
           ;
           however
           ,
           his
           Zeal
           here
           for
           the
           Good
           of
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           Church
           is
           highly
           applauded
           ,
           but
           whether
           it
           be
           a
           Zeal
           without
           Knowledge
           ,
           I
           le
           leave
           to
           your
           Lordship
           to
           determine
           ,
           and
           think
           my self
           happy
           in
           any
           Opportunity
           to
           serve
           you
           ,
           who
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             very
             humble
             Servant
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               July
               2.
               1688.
               
            
             
               S.
               N.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XXXIX
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Seven
             Bishops
             being
             committed
             to
             the
             Tower
             of
             London
             ;
             and
             the
             French
             Intrigues
             to
             embroyl
             that
             matter
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           Commitment
           of
           the
           Bishops
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           the
           Birth
           of
           the
           Priuce
           of
           Wales
           ,
           are
           things
           so
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Gusto
           of
           this
           Court
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           overjoy'd
           at
           it
           ,
           about
           the
           former
           of
           which
           this
           Court
           has
           been
           very
           busie
           :
           I
           will
           not
           positively
           say
           the
           Presbyterians
           had
           the
           first
           hand
           in
           it
           ,
           tho'
           they
           have
           taken
           care
           to
           enter
           it
           into
           our
           Minutes
           so
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           being
           willing
           to
           make
           some
           advantage
           of
           the
           Contests
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           got
           it
           suggested
           to
           the
           King
           by
           the
           means
           of
           the
           Romanists
           ,
           That
           in
           order
           to
           engage
           the
           Parliament
           to
           establish
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           it
           was
           necessary
           the
           Bishops
           should
           be
           order'd
           to
           injoyn
           the
           reading
           the
           King's
           Declaration
           in
           their
           respective
           Diocesses
           :
           That
           the
           matter
           could
           not
           be
           scrupled
           by
           them
           ,
           since
           the
           publication
           of
           the
           King's
           Orders
           had
           been
           at
           all
           times
           an
           Usage
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           other
           Countries
           .
           But
           however
           this
           matter
           was
           first
           started
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           take
           upon
           me
           to
           determine
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           carried
           on
           by
           strange
           Instruments
           ;
           for
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           the
           Bishops
           had
           refused
           to
           read
           the
           Declaration
           ,
           and
           addrest
           themselves
           to
           the
           King
           upon
           that
           account
           ,
           
           with
           their
           Reasons
           for
           noncomplyance
           ;
           the
           Jesuits
           about
           him
           ,
           egged
           briskly
           on
           by
           such
           as
           are
           entirely
           at
           this
           Court's
           Devotion
           ,
           represented
           to
           him
           the
           great
           Affront
           offered
           to
           his
           Authority
           and
           the
           Regal
           Dignity
           itself
           by
           such
           a
           Refusal
           ;
           and
           how
           if
           he
           suffered
           the
           same
           to
           go
           impunedly
           ,
           it
           might
           open
           a
           Gap
           for
           it
           to
           be
           trampled
           upon
           without
           reserve
           ,
           and
           who
           could
           tell
           where
           it
           would
           terminate
           ?
           That
           since
           he
           had
           already
           in
           all
           other
           points
           carried
           the
           Rights
           of
           Soveraignty
           to
           a
           great
           height
           ,
           surely
           it
           was
           not
           now
           time
           to
           dissemble
           and
           wink
           at
           an
           Adventure
           that
           put
           such
           narrow
           Bounds
           to
           his
           Regal
           Authority
           :
           That
           there
           was
           therefore
           an
           absolute
           necessity
           to
           call
           them
           to
           a
           severe
           account
           for
           such
           an
           audacious
           Act
           ;
           That
           they
           might
           be
           tryed
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Commission
           ,
           and
           with
           as
           much
           Justice
           everywhit
           suspended
           as
           the
           Bp
           of
           London
           was
           ;
           and
           what
           would
           be
           a
           mighty
           Advantageous
           Consequent
           thereon
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Privation
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Authority
           would
           advance
           the
           Regal
           Authority
           to
           such
           a
           pitch
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           held
           in
           veneration
           by
           all
           the
           People
           .
           You
           know
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Success
           these
           Remonstrances
           have
           had
           ,
           but
           the
           variation
           of
           the
           Bishops
           Tryal
           is
           disavowed
           by
           this
           Court
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           being
           brought
           into
           Westminster-Hall
           attributed
           to
           the
           Chancellor's
           swaying
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           some
           have
           gnashed
           their
           Teeth
           at
           him
           .
           Upon
           the
           Acquitment
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           English
           Jesuits
           were
           horribly
           spighted
           ;
           and
           the
           French
           Emissaries
           laughed
           in
           their
           Sleeves
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           might
           embroyl
           the
           Nation
           more
           ,
           had
           Orders
           to
           ins●uate
           into
           any
           whom
           they
           thought
           fit
           for
           their
           purpose
           ,
           That
           the
           Regal
           Authority
           had
           that
           Property
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           oftentimes
           subsisted
           
           more
           in
           Imagination
           than
           Effect
           :
           That
           if
           the
           People
           did
           but
           once
           know
           their
           own
           Strength
           ,
           they
           would
           find
           it
           an
           easie
           matter
           to
           shake
           off
           the
           Yoke
           ,
           which
           certain
           Puissances
           imposed
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           ,
           but
           in
           general
           Terms
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           with
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           at
           present
           trouble
           your
           Lordship
           ;
           But
           they
           have
           at
           the
           same
           time
           spirited
           up
           the
           Jesuitical
           Court-Faction
           to
           importune
           the
           King
           ,
           without
           any
           Intermission
           to
           review
           the
           Bishop's
           Cause
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           on
           to
           another
           Tryal
           ;
           alledging
           to
           him
           ,
           That
           such
           a
           Failure
           would
           undoubtedly
           add
           a
           Triumph
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           whereof
           they
           had
           already
           given
           but
           too
           clear
           Signs
           ,
           and
           considerably
           augment
           the
           audaciousness
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           who
           were
           more
           in
           number
           than
           he
           could
           imagine
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           short
           the
           only
           way
           to
           put
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           to
           a
           profound
           Silence
           ,
           was
           by
           not
           flinching
           from
           that
           Resoluteness
           and
           Constancy
           which
           he
           had
           made
           to
           appear
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           for
           if
           he
           once
           began
           to
           flag
           therein
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           quickly
           seen
           ,
           he
           would
           proportionably
           sink
           in
           Reputation
           ;
           That
           therefore
           great
           Care
           should
           be
           taken
           to
           retrieve
           this
           again
           ,
           since
           ,
           without
           that
           were
           done
           ,
           he
           must
           necessarily
           fall
           into
           a
           greater
           Contempt
           with
           his
           People
           than
           he
           was
           aware
           of
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           many
           Inconveniences
           would
           arise
           ,
           which
           some
           of
           them
           could
           be
           as
           little
           foreseen
           as
           it
           would
           be
           hard
           to
           prevent
           them
           ;
           That
           therefore
           ,
           as
           the
           Case
           stood
           ,
           it
           were
           much
           more
           adviseable
           for
           him
           to
           run
           the
           Risque
           of
           another
           Tryal
           ,
           wherein
           if
           he
           succeeded
           ,
           his
           Sovereign
           Authority
           would
           be
           not
           only
           maintained
           and
           kept
           entire
           ,
           but
           the
           greatest
           Opportunity
           put
           into
           his
           Hands
           to
           extend
           the
           
           Bounds
           of
           it
           as
           far
           as
           he
           pleased
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           should
           happen
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Bishops
           should
           be
           acquitted
           a
           second
           Time
           (
           which
           as
           they
           designed
           to
           concert
           Matters
           )
           was
           not
           very
           likely
           ;
           the
           Case
           would
           then
           be
           but
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           than
           now
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           to
           be
           feared
           from
           the
           one
           as
           from
           the
           other
           ;
           but
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           the
           King
           was
           so
           dispirited
           with
           the
           ill
           Success
           of
           the
           first
           Trial
           that
           they
           found
           him
           entirely
           averse
           to
           venture
           on
           another
           ;
           and
           therefore
           being
           not
           able
           to
           divert
           him
           from
           his
           Resolution
           of
           giving
           over
           that
           Game
           as
           lost
           ,
           they
           made
           it
           their
           Business
           to
           give
           out
           ;
           That
           the
           King
           was
           not
           minded
           the
           Bishops
           should
           have
           been
           cast
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           therefore
           given
           way
           that
           such
           a
           Jury
           should
           be
           returned
           ,
           and
           their
           Cause
           to
           be
           solicited
           by
           all
           their
           Friends
           ,
           as
           was
           a
           clear
           Demonstration
           that
           he
           had
           used
           all
           these
           Methods
           to
           deliver
           them
           from
           the
           Difficulties
           wherein
           they
           had
           plunged
           themselves
           ,
           with
           this
           Design
           and
           Hopes
           ;
           that
           the
           Sense
           of
           his
           Goodness
           might
           reclaim
           them
           back
           to
           their
           Duty
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           the
           future
           they
           might
           set
           a
           Pattern
           to
           others
           not
           to
           swerve
           therefrom
           ;
           but
           I
           do
           not
           find
           by
           the
           Returns
           made
           hither
           of
           these
           Expedients
           that
           they
           have
           met
           with
           any
           tolerable
           Success
           ;
           your
           Lordship
           may
           know
           much
           better
           than
           I
           ,
           how
           this
           Affair
           is
           relished
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           likely
           to
           be
           the
           Consequence
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           le
           leave
           it
           to
           your
           Determination
           ,
           and
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Aug.
               8.
               1688.
               
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XL.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             
               Prince
               of
            
             Wales's
             Birth
             ,
             with
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             French
             Court
             upon
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           have
           upon
           another
           occasion
           hinted
           to
           your
           Lordship
           what
           Appearance
           of
           Joy
           there
           was
           at
           this
           Court
           for
           the
           Birth
           of
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             Wales
          
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           now
           not
           a
           little
           mortified
           at
           the
           Pasquils
           put
           forth
           in
           England
           and
           Holland
           to
           render
           his
           Birth
           suspected
           and
           the
           whole
           to
           be
           only
           a
           piece
           of
           Court
           Legerdemain
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           Catholick
           Cause
           ;
           As
           for
           the
           later
           ,
           the
           designs
           carry'd
           on
           against
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Adherents
           as
           they
           are
           now
           no
           Secret
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           so
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           such
           Pamphlets
           are
           connived
           at
           ;
           Then
           for
           England
           ,
           it
           s
           an
           Argument
           the
           Reigns
           of
           Government
           are
           of
           late
           much
           slackened
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Regal
           Authority
           is
           much
           in
           the
           Wain
           ,
           when
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Courts
           Honour
           ,
           is
           touched
           in
           so
           sensible
           a
           Part
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           no
           Redress
           can
           be
           made
           thereof
           ,
           nor
           efficacious
           Remedy
           applied
           thereto
           ;
           but
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           That
           tho'
           this
           Court
           has
           not
           so
           much
           reason
           to
           be
           concerned
           as
           that
           in
           England
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           yet
           such
           things
           dare
           not
           be
           much
           more
           than
           whispered
           here
           ,
           because
           that
           upon
           the
           first
           broching
           of
           his
           being
           a
           supposititious
           Prince
           ,
           there
           has
           been
           a
           very
           strict
           Charge
           given
           that
           none
           durst
           presume
           to
           speak
           of
           him
           otherwise
           than
           of
           a
           real
           Prince
           ,
           neither
           dare
           the
           Courtiers
           
           even
           in
           private
           so
           much
           as
           emancipate
           themselves
           to
           speak
           otherwise
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           thereby
           ,
           besides
           transgressing
           the
           present
           Orders
           ,
           give
           also
           a
           Jealousie
           to
           old
           Lewis
           himself
           ,
           that
           they
           designed
           obliquely
           to
           revive
           the
           old
           Disputes
           formerly
           raised
           about
           his
           own
           Legitimacy
           ;
           but
           this
           I
           have
           heard
           them
           privately
           say
           ;
           That
           could
           they
           have
           gotten
           away
           one
           of
           our
           Princesses
           (
           as
           I
           have
           formerly
           mentioned
           to
           your
           Lordship
           )
           to
           be
           married
           here
           ,
           and
           had
           had
           thereby
           another
           French
           Heir
           to
           put
           in
           ,
           they
           believed
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             Wales
          
           would
           not
           be
           long-lived
           ;
           But
           these
           things
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           are
           ticklish
           things
           to
           meddle
           with
           at
           such
           a
           Juncture
           of
           Time.
           I
           pray
           God
           to
           keep
           your
           Lordship
           from
           all
           Harm
           ,
           and
           to
           increase
           the
           Honours
           of
           your
           Family
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           shall
           ever
           do
           ,
           whirst
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             I
             am
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Sept.
               12.
               1688.
               
            
             
               S.
               N.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XLI
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Prince
             of
             
             Conde's
             Feasting
             of
             Monsieur
             the
             Dauphine
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THat
           the
           Dauphine
           commands
           the
           King's
           Armies
           upon
           the
           Rhine
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           question
           but
           your
           Lordship
           has
           heard
           ere
           now
           ,
           about
           which
           Affair
           this
           Court
           seem
           at
           this
           Juncture
           to
           be
           wholly
           taken
           up
           ,
           ●o
           as
           that
           I
           have
           nothing
           of
           moment
           worth
           sending
           to
           your
           Honor
           :
           But
           before
           Monsegnior's
           Departure
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           has
           been
           pleased
           to
           regale
           him
           and
           all
           his
           Retinue
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           most
           sumptuous
           and
           magnificent
           manner
           at
           Chantilli
           ;
           where
           several
           Ladies
           had
           also
           a
           Share
           in
           that
           Divertisement
           ;
           the
           Prince
           ,
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           distinguished
           himself
           in
           a
           very
           extraordinary
           manner
           ;
           he
           presented
           himself
           before
           the
           Dauphine
           a
           great
           way
           in
           the
           Forest
           ,
           where
           there
           were
           Illuminations
           ,
           and
           received
           him
           in
           the
           Habit
           of
           the
           old
           Heathen
           God
           Pan
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           a
           curious
           Train
           ,
           all
           in
           Disguise
           like
           himself
           ;
           some
           like
           Shepherds
           and
           Shepherdesses
           ,
           others
           representing
           Satyrs
           ,
           leaping
           and
           dancing
           at
           the
           Sound
           of
           Hautboys
           ,
           Bag-pipes
           and
           such
           like
           Musical
           Instruments
           ;
           the
           Dauphine
           being
           in
           this
           manner
           conducted
           to
           the
           House
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           superb
           and
           stately
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           for
           the
           Gardens
           and
           Water-works
           about
           it
           ,
           he
           was
           himself
           feasted
           with
           a
           magnificent
           Supper
           
           and
           several
           other
           Tables
           were
           set
           for
           his
           Court
           ;
           where
           he
           continued
           for
           Five
           Days
           ,
           and
           was
           regaled
           in
           the
           same
           Plenty
           as
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           returned
           highly
           satisfied
           to
           Versailles
           ;
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           forbear
           giving
           you
           this
           short
           account
           of
           the
           Entertainment
           ,
           tho'it
           be
           ridiculous
           enough
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           Antick
           Preludium
           to
           it
           ;
           but
           I
           know
           your
           Lordship
           has
           Goodness
           enough
           not
           only
           to
           pardon
           me
           ,
           but
           to
           take
           in
           good
           part
           whatever
           comes
           from
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             obedient
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Sept.
               16.
               1688.
               
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           XLII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             King
             James
             ordering
             Mass
             to
             be
             said
             on
             Board
             his
             Fleet
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             going
             on
             Board
             himself
             to
             engage
             the
             Officers
             to
             turn
             Roman
             Catholicks
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           WHatsoever
           this
           Court
           is
           a
           doing
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           English
           Affairs
           at
           this
           Time
           ,
           there
           is
           little
           or
           no
           Appearance
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           they
           seem
           to
           be
           much
           concerned
           at
           the
           Disappointment
           our
           King
           has
           met
           with
           ,
           in
           not
           prevailing
           with
           the
           Officers
           of
           his
           Navy
           Royal
           to
           become
           
           Catholicks
           ;
           for
           me
           to
           make
           a
           Relation
           of
           that
           Transaction
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           I
           fear
           may
           be
           but
           
             Crambe
             bis
             Cocta
          
           ,
           but
           your
           Honour
           being
           now
           remote
           from
           the
           Court
           at
           your
           Country
           Habitation
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           believe
           we
           have
           here
           a
           truer
           account
           of
           that
           Affair
           transmitted
           to
           us
           by
           the
           Agents
           of
           this
           Court
           ,
           perhaps
           your
           Lordship
           will
           not
           think
           your
           Time
           ill
           spent
           in
           perusing
           of
           it
           .
           Its
           seems
           the
           Commissioners
           which
           the
           King
           has
           sent
           to
           the
           several
           Counties
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           dispose
           Men's
           Minds
           to
           a
           Willingness
           to
           take
           off
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           and
           Test
           ,
           having
           generally
           found
           a
           grand
           Aversion
           in
           the
           People
           to
           that
           Matter
           ,
           the
           King
           was
           so
           incensed
           at
           the
           Report
           they
           made
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           invincible
           Stubbornness
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           that
           he
           convened
           his
           Cabinet
           Council
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           resolved
           to
           cashier
           all
           such
           out
           of
           his
           Service
           as
           would
           not
           fall
           in
           with
           his
           Designs
           ;
           But
           that
           all
           things
           might
           be
           opportunely
           executed
           ,
           it
           was
           agreed
           he
           should
           make
           himself
           sure
           first
           of
           his
           Fleet
           and
           his
           Army
           ,
           without
           whose
           Assistance
           they
           saw
           it
           was
           in
           vain
           to
           effect
           so
           sudden
           a
           Change
           at
           once
           ;
           wherefore
           he
           gave
           Orders
           that
           Mass
           should
           be
           said
           on
           Board
           his
           Ships
           ;
           but
           there
           was
           such
           Opposition
           made
           thereunto
           both
           by
           the
           Officers
           and
           Seamen
           ,
           that
           the
           Priests
           ,
           who
           went
           thither
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           were
           forced
           to
           hide
           themselves
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           thrown
           over
           Board
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           been
           like
           to
           have
           undergone
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           that
           the
           Principal
           Officers
           ,
           who
           maintained
           still
           the
           Respect
           that
           was
           due
           to
           the
           King's
           Commands
           ,
           had
           done
           their
           utmost
           to
           hinder
           it
           .
           But
           when
           the
           matter
           came
           to
           be
           represented
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           his
           Fury
           was
           raised
           to
           an
           high
           degree
           ,
           tho'
           he
           had
           for
           the
           Time
           the
           Artifice
           to
           dissemble
           his
           Resentment
           ;
           
           wherefore
           he
           resolved
           to
           try
           whether
           his
           Royal
           Presence
           might
           not
           operate
           more
           than
           his
           Orders
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           went
           on
           Board
           the
           Fleet
           himself
           ,
           and
           having
           commanded
           all
           the
           Officers
           to
           bring
           him
           their
           Commissions
           ,
           he
           there
           asked
           them
           ,
           Whether
           they
           were
           not
           resolved
           to
           change
           their
           Religion
           and
           imbrace
           his
           ,
           who
           had
           bestowed
           their
           Offices
           upon
           them
           ,
           in
           Expectation
           that
           they
           would
           do
           whatever
           he
           commanded
           them
           ?
           They
           were
           surprized
           at
           the
           Complement
           ,
           and
           expected
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           nevertheless
           ,
           being
           resolved
           not
           to
           be
           frightened
           either
           with
           Menaces
           nor
           be
           gained
           by
           Flatteries
           ,
           they
           generally
           answered
           ;
           That
           how
           devoted
           soever
           they
           were
           to
           his
           Majesty's
           Service
           and
           their
           own
           Fortune
           ,
           yet
           they
           could
           not
           be
           enduced
           to
           any
           thing
           against
           their
           Consciences
           .
           To
           which
           the
           King
           replyed
           ,
           That
           what
           he
           required
           of
           them
           could
           by
           no
           means
           be
           Prejudicial
           to
           them
           ,
           whatever
           their
           Ministers
           might
           tell
           them
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           that
           there
           was
           more
           of
           Opinion
           than
           Reason
           in
           the
           Religion
           which
           they
           professed
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           take
           the
           Pains
           to
           reflect
           duely
           thereon
           ,
           for
           which
           yet
           he
           would
           grant
           them
           but
           the
           Space
           of
           48
           Hours
           .
        
         
           But
           tho'
           most
           of
           them
           did
           believe
           from
           Words
           so
           positive
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           they
           should
           certainly
           be
           casheered
           ,
           yet
           they
           resolved
           to
           split
           upon
           that
           Rock
           rather
           than
           alter
           ,
           whatever
           came
           of
           it
           .
           The
           King
           ,
           in
           the
           mean
           Time
           ,
           who
           had
           trusty
           Spies
           in
           all
           the
           Ships
           ,
           having
           learnt
           their
           Resolutions
           ,
           for
           all
           his
           eagerness
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           did
           not
           think
           it
           advisable
           to
           push
           on
           Things
           over
           far
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           wherefore
           he
           ordered
           they
           should
           be
           told
           ,
           when
           he
           sent
           them
           back
           their
           Commissions
           ,
           That
           the
           48
           
           Hours
           which
           he
           had
           alloted
           ,
           being
           not
           sufficient
           for
           the
           determining
           of
           an
           Affair
           of
           so
           great
           Importance
           ,
           he
           was
           pleased
           to
           allow
           them
           some
           further
           time
           to
           think
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           would
           please
           him
           to
           conform
           themselves
           to
           his
           Will
           on
           that
           occasion
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           tho'
           the
           Politicks
           of
           this
           Court
           have
           been
           much
           used
           in
           England
           ,
           yet
           herein
           they
           have
           been
           laid
           aside
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           an
           essential
           Difference
           between
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           Choice
           which
           our
           King
           makes
           of
           Officers
           ,
           he
           had
           rather
           they
           should
           have
           Service
           than
           Profit
           ;
           whereas
           in
           France
           they
           will
           have
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           if
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           for
           want
           of
           which
           ,
           Profit
           is
           always
           preferred
           before
           Service
           .
           I
           'll
           not
           censure
           such
           an
           Attempt
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           ashamed
           we
           should
           be
           laughed
           at
           both
           here
           and
           in
           other
           Countries
           for
           our
           Politicks
           ,
           and
           your
           Lordship
           knows
           as
           well
           as
           any
           Man
           living
           ,
           that
           when
           wise
           and
           experienced
           Statesmen
           have
           sate
           at
           the
           Helm
           ,
           they
           never
           would
           suffer
           the
           Regal
           Authority
           to
           be
           put
           upon
           such
           an
           Hazard
           ,
           well
           knowing
           the
           least
           Resistance
           made
           thereunto
           is
           a
           Triumph
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           but
           
             speramus
             meliora
          
           ,
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             to
             Command
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Sept.
               25.
               1688.
               
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XLIII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Count
             d'Avaux
             acquainting
             the
             French
             King
             with
             the
             Prince
             of
             
             Orange's
             Preparations
             against
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THe
           Embassador
           of
           this
           Court
           Monsieur
           the
           Count
           d'Avaux
           at
           the
           Hague
           ,
           hath
           transmitted
           a
           positive
           account
           hither
           of
           the
           great
           Preparations
           made
           in
           Holland
           for
           some
           grand
           Expedition
           ,
           especially
           by
           Sea
           ;
           intimating
           that
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           seems
           to
           have
           other
           Designs
           in
           his
           View
           than
           those
           of
           a
           vigilant
           Statholder
           ,
           for
           the
           maintaining
           the
           Dutch
           Fleets
           and
           Armies
           in
           a
           good
           Posture
           ,
           now
           other
           neighbour
           Nations
           are
           in
           Arms.
           You
           know
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           Mr.
           Skelton
           is
           now
           Envoy
           in
           this
           Country
           from
           England
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           some
           time
           ago
           in
           Holland
           ;
           who
           while
           he
           was
           there
           ,
           whether
           really
           or
           maliciously
           I
           will
           not
           determine
           ,
           was
           pleased
           to
           transmit
           an
           account
           to
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Prince's
           holding
           Correspondence
           and
           carrying
           on
           some
           Intrigues
           with
           his
           Subjects
           to
           his
           Prejudice
           ;
           he
           had
           some
           Relations
           in
           the
           Princesses
           Family
           ,
           by
           whose
           means
           he
           had
           an
           Opportunity
           to
           inspect
           into
           some
           Letters
           ,
           from
           which
           he
           took
           upon
           him
           to
           pick
           out
           as
           much
           as
           gave
           him
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           some
           Matters
           agitated
           underhand
           that
           tended
           to
           the
           King's
           detriment
           ,
           but
           as
           far
           as
           I
           could
           learn
           ,
           the
           King
           gave
           little
           h●●d
           to
           his
           Informations
           ;
           But
           what
           the
           Count
           d'Avaux
           
           has
           given
           his
           Master
           an
           account
           of
           hath
           been
           esteemed
           worthy
           of
           Consideration
           ,
           and
           added
           here
           some
           Reputation
           to
           Mr.
           
           Skelton's
           Agency
           ,
           whatever
           it
           may
           do
           in
           England
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           assured
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           from
           such
           Authority
           as
           I
           dare
           rely
           upon
           ,
           that
           the
           French
           King
           has
           prest
           his
           Brother
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           give
           that
           Heed
           to
           it
           which
           it
           deserves
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           seasonable
           Precautions
           to
           defend
           his
           Dominions
           from
           a
           powerful
           Invasion
           wherewith
           they
           are
           threatened
           .
           My
           Lord
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           with
           the
           next
           Conveniency
           whether
           I
           may
           be
           free
           to
           continue
           my
           Correspondence
           with
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           especially
           if
           I
           find
           Matters
           of
           this
           Nature
           transacted
           ;
           for
           I
           would
           not
           for
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           bring
           your
           Lordship
           into
           the
           least
           Praemunire
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           things
           study
           to
           serve
           you
           with
           exactest
           Diligence
           and
           humblest
           observance
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           always
           strive
           to
           do
           ,
           who
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Octob.
               6.
               1688.
               
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XLIV
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             means
             whereby
             Mr.
             Skelton
             came
             to
             know
             of
             the
             Designs
             in
             Holland
             against
             King
             James
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             acquainting
             the
             King
             his
             Master
             therewith
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           MY
           last
           imported
           some
           Intimations
           to
           your
           Lordship
           of
           Mr.
           Skelton
           when
           the
           King's
           Envoy
           at
           the
           Hague
           ,
           his
           discovering
           some
           secret
           Correspondence
           negotiated
           between
           England
           and
           Holland
           ,
           as
           he
           judged
           ,
           to
           his
           Master's
           disadvantage
           ;
           I
           have
           also
           noted
           how
           the
           King
           had
           been
           advertised
           of
           it
           from
           this
           Court
           ,
           where
           Mr
           Skelton
           is
           now
           in
           the
           same
           Quality
           ,
           as
           at
           the
           Hague
           ,
           and
           who
           ,
           I
           can
           further
           assure
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           has
           made
           a
           further
           Progress
           to
           unriddle
           the
           Intrigue
           since
           his
           Arrival
           ,
           by
           the
           means
           of
           one
           whose
           Name
           is
           
             Budeus
             de
             Verace
          
           ,
           a
           Protestant
           of
           Geneva
           ;
           who
           having
           been
           some
           time
           since
           Captain
           of
           the
           Guards
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           and
           having
           had
           the
           Misfortune
           to
           kill
           a
           Man
           in
           a
           Duel
           ,
           was
           casheered
           by
           him
           ;
           Mr.
           Skelton
           being
           then
           at
           the
           Hague
           ,
           and
           acquainted
           with
           the
           said
           Verace
           ,
           found
           a
           way
           to
           reconcile
           him
           to
           his
           Master
           by
           the
           Recommendation
           of
           my
           Lord
           Clarendon
           ,
           who
           having
           brought
           up
           his
           Son
           ,
           my
           Lord
           Cornbury
           ,
           
           at
           Geneva
           ,
           was
           under
           great
           Obligations
           to
           Verace
           for
           the
           good
           Offices
           he
           had
           done
           him
           ,
           and
           care
           taken
           of
           him
           ;
           this
           Genevese
           being
           thus
           re-established
           in
           the
           Favour
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           his
           Master
           ,
           had
           it
           seems
           a
           greater
           Share
           of
           it
           than
           before
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           also
           in
           the
           Secrets
           of
           Monsieur
           B
           —
           his
           Favorite
           ;
           however
           it
           was
           ,
           it
           should
           seem
           by
           the
           sequel
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           now
           by
           his
           second
           Introduction
           to
           Favour
           ,
           become
           quite
           of
           Mr.
           
           Skelton's
           Interest
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Instrument
           to
           reconcile
           him
           ;
           For
           not
           long
           since
           he
           has
           taken
           occasion
           to
           be
           dissatisfied
           with
           the
           Service
           he
           engaged
           in
           ,
           and
           withdrawn
           ,
           and
           being
           ,
           as
           was
           given
           out
           ,
           but
           whether
           so
           in
           reality
           or
           no
           ,
           upon
           his
           return
           to
           his
           native
           City
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           he
           took
           occasion
           to
           write
           a
           Letter
           to
           Mr.
           Skelton
           ,
           now
           in
           this
           City
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Noise
             about
             the
             Armamont
             in
          
           Holland
           
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             false
             thing
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             to
             be
             conceived
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Matter
             of
             the
             highest
             Importance
             ,
             and
             did
             no
             less
             than
             concern
             the
             Safety
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             the
             King
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             that
             it
             was
             highly
             necessary
             he
             should
             be
             made
             acquainted
             with
             a
             Son-in-Law
             ,
             whom
             he
             knew
             not
             .
          
           This
           he
           desired
           Mr.
           Skelton
           to
           communicate
           to
           the
           King
           with
           all
           speed
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           not
           willing
           to
           make
           any
           further
           Discovery
           of
           his
           Secret
           to
           any
           other
           save
           to
           the
           King
           himself
           in
           Person
           ;
           if
           the
           King
           were
           so
           pleased
           as
           to
           send
           him
           Orders
           by
           Mr.
           Skelton
           to
           come
           and
           attend
           upon
           him
           .
           Upon
           the
           receipt
           of
           which
           Letter
           from
           the
           said
           Genevese
           ,
           Mr.
           Skelton
           hath
           writ
           Five
           or
           Six
           Letters
           to
           the
           King
           in
           a
           very
           pressing
           ,
           lively
           and
           urgent
           manner
           ,
           but
           what
           effect
           they
           have
           had
           upon
           him
           ,
           may
           be
           the
           Subject
           of
           another
           
           Letter
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           of
           my
           next
           ,
           if
           my
           intelligence
           fail
           me
           not
           ,
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           I
           am
           and
           shall
           be
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             humble
             and
             devoted
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Aug.
               14.
               1688.
               
            
             N.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           XLV
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Slights
             used
             to
             make
             King
             James
             negligent
             to
             provide
             against
             the
             Inuasion
             from
             Holland
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Do
           not
           find
           Mr.
           
           Skelton's
           Instances
           have
           had
           any
           great
           Effects
           upon
           the
           King
           towards
           quickening
           his
           Pace
           to
           ward
           off
           the
           Blow
           that
           seems
           to
           be
           preparing
           to
           be
           given
           him
           ;
           And
           I
           have
           something
           more
           than
           a
           Suspicion
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           the
           Desire
           of
           this
           Court
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           should
           be
           invaded
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Agents
           of
           it
           have
           been
           extraordinary
           busy
           to
           countermine
           whatever
           Advices
           have
           been
           given
           the
           King
           for
           taking
           a
           timely
           Precaution
           to
           defend
           himself
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           is
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           in
           this
           Case
           a
           Wheel
           within
           
           a
           Wheel
           ,
           and
           whatever
           open
           Professions
           of
           Kindness
           is
           shewed
           him
           from
           hence
           by
           a
           timous
           Premonition
           of
           his
           Danger
           ,
           there
           is
           as
           great
           Care
           seriously
           to
           thwart
           all
           by
           contrary
           Counsels
           ;
           And
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           it
           has
           been
           eagerly
           urged
           to
           him
           ,
           That
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           continues
           to
           carry
           himself
           towards
           him
           with
           such
           a
           Conduct
           ,
           as
           could
           not
           leave
           the
           least
           room
           to
           entertain
           any
           Suspicion
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           could
           it
           be
           thought
           that
           a
           Prince
           who
           had
           shewed
           his
           Devoirs
           to
           him
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           to
           make
           his
           Complements
           as
           other
           Princes
           had
           done
           upon
           the
           Birth
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             Wales
          
           ,
           and
           caused
           the
           Name
           of
           his
           new
           Brother-in-Law
           to
           be
           added
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Family
           ,
           for
           whom
           they
           prayed
           in
           his
           Chappel
           ,
           should
           be
           unsincere
           ,
           or
           have
           the
           least
           Design
           to
           molest
           him
           or
           his
           Kingdoms
           by
           Arms
           ,
           especially
           since
           
             Van
             Citters
          
           ,
           the
           States
           Embassador
           ,
           had
           particularly
           assured
           him
           ,
           That
           what
           Preparations
           were
           made
           in
           Holland
           did
           not
           regard
           England
           ,
           but
           had
           given
           him
           to
           understand
           ,
           That
           France
           had
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           Reason
           to
           be
           alarmed
           than
           he
           :
           But
           after
           all
           ,
           whatever
           were
           intended
           by
           such
           Preparations
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           well
           assure
           were
           much
           greater
           in
           Fame
           than
           in
           Reality
           ;
           his
           Majesty's
           Affairs
           were
           in
           so
           good
           a
           Posture
           that
           he
           had
           no
           Reason
           to
           fear
           any
           Enterprizes
           whatsoever
           ;
           That
           he
           had
           a
           Land
           Army
           ,
           a
           Fleet
           and
           such
           good
           Magazines
           as
           were
           sufficient
           to
           render
           the
           Efforts
           of
           almost
           all
           the
           complicated
           Powers
           of
           Europe
           ineffectual
           ,
           tho'
           such
           a
           Conjunction
           was
           as
           little
           to
           be
           expected
           as
           that
           his
           most
           Christian
           Majesty
           would
           abandon
           him
           ;
           who
           ,
           if
           he
           saw
           occasion
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           now
           but
           little
           likelihood
           ,
           would
           no
           fail
           to
           support
           him
           with
           all
           the
           Power
           
           of
           France
           both
           by
           Sea
           ,
           Land
           &c.
           
           I
           will
           not
           be
           further
           Troublesome
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           but
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Aug.
               ●8
               .
               1688.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           XLVI
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             S
             —
             charged
             by
             some
             of
             the
             French
             Faction
             with
             Infidelity
             to
             his
             Master
             King
             James
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           IF
           your
           Lordship
           should
           ask
           me
           ,
           What
           the
           real
           Designs
           of
           this
           Court
           are
           in
           reference
           to
           England
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           conjuncture
           ;
           they
           seem
           to
           have
           other
           Sentiments
           now
           of
           the
           Invasion
           than
           they
           had
           a
           few
           days
           ago
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           secretly
           promoting
           the
           same
           Might
           and
           Main
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           intimated
           not
           long
           since
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           with
           a
           View
           to
           engage
           us
           in
           a
           Civil
           War
           ,
           and
           thereby
           bring
           the
           King
           under
           a
           Necessity
           of
           calling
           in
           such
           a
           French
           Power
           to
           his
           Assistance
           as
           he
           should
           never
           be
           able
           to
           force
           out
           again
           ;
           But
           now
           they
           seem
           to
           be
           quite
           against
           it
           ,
           upon
           the
           opposition
           made
           by
           a
           great
           Minister
           of
           State
           to
           their
           Offer
           both
           of
           Men
           and
           Ships
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           talk
           strange
           things
           here
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           regard
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           however
           he
           has
           insinuated
           and
           winded
           himself
           
           into
           his
           Favour
           more
           than
           any
           they
           could
           recommend
           or
           propose
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           an
           Enemy
           reconciled
           only
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Policy
           and
           Necessity
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           in
           former
           Parliaments
           pushed
           on
           the
           Bill
           for
           his
           Exclusion
           with
           greater
           eagerness
           and
           warmth
           than
           any
           other
           ;
           That
           he
           had
           never
           attempted
           to
           recover
           his
           Favour
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           had
           a
           Prospect
           to
           injure
           him
           thereby
           ;
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Man
           intent
           to
           follow
           the
           prevailing
           Side
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           had
           always
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           any
           Change
           ,
           a
           safe
           Retreat
           to
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           that
           whilst
           he
           adhered
           to
           the
           Factions
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           against
           the
           Royal
           Family
           and
           Interest
           ,
           he
           had
           strict
           Correspondence
           with
           one
           of
           King
           
           Charles's
           L
           —
           ,
           who
           found
           a
           way
           to
           reconcile
           him
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Mediation
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           ;
           That
           being
           now
           come
           to
           be
           Prime
           Minister
           of
           State
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           almost
           the
           only
           one
           he
           had
           since
           his
           Elevation
           to
           his
           Brother's
           Throne
           ,
           he
           had
           served
           him
           with
           Zeal
           ,
           while
           there
           was
           a
           Prospect
           of
           Prosperity
           to
           attend
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           hath
           now
           no
           sooner
           perceived
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Party
           formed
           against
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           hath
           shewed
           himself
           ready
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           Correspondence
           with
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           against
           him
           ;
           That
           the
           Countess
           of
           S
           —
           writing
           to
           the
           Princess
           of
           Orange
           ,
           That
           their
           Unkle
           
             H.
             S.
          
           a
           Man
           deeply
           engaged
           in
           that
           Interest
           ,
           was
           gone
           into
           Holland
           to
           attend
           the
           Prince
           ,
           was
           no
           small
           Proof
           of
           her
           Husband
           's
           being
           engaged
           in
           the
           same
           Interests
           ;
           That
           there
           could
           be
           no
           other
           Construction
           made
           of
           the
           Violence
           done
           to
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           ,
           by
           his
           engaging
           of
           him
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           his
           Aversion
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           advance
           Father
           Petre
           against
           his
           own
           Inclination
           ,
           maugre
           the
           Opposition
           made
           by
           the
           Queen
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           spite
           of
           the
           most
           essential
           
           Laws
           of
           the
           Order
           he
           was
           of
           ,
           to
           be
           one
           of
           his
           Privy
           Council
           ;
           That
           the
           King
           thereby
           ,
           in
           satisfying
           of
           him
           ,
           did
           on
           that
           occasion
           lose
           that
           Right
           which
           one
           should
           think
           he
           had
           to
           dispose
           of
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ;
           That
           nothing
           else
           could
           be
           inferred
           from
           this
           Lord's
           Procedure
           and
           Carriage
           in
           the
           imbroiled
           Affair
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           he
           brought
           on
           into
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           yet
           favoured
           under-hand
           ;
           That
           it
           cannot
           otherwise
           chuse
           but
           that
           the
           Contempt
           which
           this
           Minister
           has
           affected
           of
           all
           the
           Informations
           given
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           of
           the
           Designs
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           his
           Son-in-Law
           and
           of
           the
           Dutch
           against
           him
           ,
           whereby
           he
           has
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           diverted
           him
           from
           using
           the
           means
           necessary
           to
           resist
           any
           Attempts
           made
           upon
           him
           ,
           or
           impressions
           on
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           must
           proceed
           from
           an
           ill
           Principle
           and
           Dissatisfaction
           to
           his
           Interests
           .
           I
           hope
           your
           Lordship
           will
           not
           take
           this
           Freedom
           ill
           at
           my
           Hands
           ,
           which
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           Sense
           of
           this
           Court
           upon
           the
           present
           Occasion
           ,
           and
           with
           which
           I
           shall
           now
           conclude
           ,
           who
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Oct.
               28.
               1688.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XLVII
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             S
             —
             excused
             by
             others
             of
             the
             French
             Faction
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             Conduct
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             
             Orange's
             Design
             againg
             King
             James
             and
             his
             Adherents
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THe
           Censure
           of
           this
           Court
           upon
           the
           late
           Conduct
           of
           a
           noble
           Peer
           and
           Prime
           Minister
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           mentioned
           in
           my
           last
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           universal
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           are
           diverse
           others
           who
           have
           entertained
           a
           quite
           contrary
           Opinion
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           far
           enough
           from
           being
           an
           infallible
           Rule
           ,
           that
           a
           reconciled
           Enemy
           can
           never
           become
           a
           sincere
           Friend
           ;
           That
           it
           is
           possible
           a
           Man
           may
           reserve
           unto
           himself
           a
           place
           of
           Refuge
           and
           Retreat
           among
           a
           contrary
           Party
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           far
           enough
           from
           falling
           in
           with
           its
           Interests
           ;
           That
           the
           Suspicions
           of
           him
           are
           without
           any
           manifest
           Ground
           ,
           since
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           Appearance
           that
           he
           hath
           personally
           linked
           himself
           with
           his
           Master's
           Enemies
           ,
           or
           held
           any
           Correspondence
           with
           them
           that
           tends
           to
           the
           betraying
           of
           him
           ;
           That
           what
           his
           Lady
           had
           done
           with
           the
           Princess
           of
           Orange
           ,
           tho'
           it
           might
           be
           lyable
           to
           Suspicions
           in
           such
           a
           Conjuncture
           ,
           is
           no
           sufficient
           Proof
           or
           Reason
           that
           the
           same
           Crime
           should
           be
           attributed
           to
           the
           Earl
           her
           Husband
           ;
           That
           Col.
           S
           —
           tho'
           his
           near
           Relation
           ,
           might
           yet
           deceive
           him
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           believe
           that
           his
           Passage
           into
           Holland
           ,
           
           was
           to
           no
           other
           end
           than
           for
           the
           Benefit
           of
           his
           Health
           ,
           and
           a
           Journey
           to
           drink
           the
           Waters
           of
           the
           Spaw
           ;
           That
           to
           say
           he
           turned
           Roman
           Catholick
           that
           he
           might
           the
           better
           serve
           the
           Protestant
           Interest
           ,
           was
           so
           ridiculous
           in
           it self
           as
           to
           need
           no
           Consutation
           ;
           That
           as
           for
           the
           Business
           of
           Father
           Petre
           ,
           the
           Earl
           did
           nothing
           but
           what
           every
           wise
           Statesman
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           viz.
           to
           seek
           out
           one
           on
           whom
           might
           be
           discharged
           the
           Envy
           of
           such
           things
           as
           should
           displease
           the
           People
           in
           the
           Court-Conduct
           ,
           and
           so
           escape
           it
           himself
           ;
           That
           as
           for
           any
           Enterprise
           by
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           and
           the
           Hollanders
           against
           so
           potent
           a
           King
           as
           his
           Master
           ,
           who
           was
           incompassed
           with
           so
           great
           an
           Army
           ,
           it
           might
           appear
           to
           be
           so
           extraordinary
           and
           strange
           a
           thing
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           believe
           it
           his
           Duty
           to
           neglect
           such
           Advices
           as
           things
           unlikely
           ,
           and
           not
           far
           from
           ridiculous
           ;
           And
           that
           now
           at
           length
           he
           finds
           himself
           obliged
           to
           believe
           them
           to
           be
           real
           ,
           those
           same
           Forces
           which
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           has
           on
           foot
           ,
           might
           make
           him
           opinionative
           to
           reject
           the
           Succours
           offered
           him
           from
           hence
           ,
           which
           he
           looks
           upon
           to
           be
           as
           well
           dangerous
           as
           unnecessary
           ,
           but
           which
           if
           the
           Censures
           is
           most
           agreeable
           to
           Truth
           ,
           I
           le
           leave
           to
           your
           Lordship's
           Determination
           ,
           and
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             very
             obliged
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Oct.
               31.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           XLVIII
           .
        
         
           
             Arguments
             used
             by
             the
             French
             Agents
             to
             gain
             King
             
             James's
             Consent
             to
             receive
             French
             Succours
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             Answer'd
             by
             my
             Lord
             S
             —
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           YOur
           Lordship
           cannot
           but
           know
           of
           the
           Business
           of
           Cardinal
           Furstenburg
           about
           the
           Electorate
           of
           Cologn
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           is
           supported
           by
           this
           King
           ,
           whose
           Arms
           are
           advanc'd
           that
           way
           :
           It
           may
           be
           you
           have
           seen
           Monsieur
           Bonrepos
           also
           at
           London
           ,
           whose
           Instructions
           were
           to
           offer
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           his
           Master's
           Name
           ;
           That
           however
           his
           Forces
           are
           already
           advanced
           towards
           the
           
             Upper
             Rhine
          
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           enter
           upon
           Action
           ,
           yet
           finding
           the
           danger
           His
           Majesty
           was
           like
           to
           be
           in
           from
           Holland
           ,
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           prefer
           his
           Interests
           who
           was
           his
           Friend
           ,
           before
           his
           own
           ;
           And
           that
           if
           he
           found
           the
           King
           demur
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           That
           His
           Majesty
           ought
           to
           consider
           the
           thing
           ,
           not
           as
           it
           was
           in
           itself
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           present
           circumstances
           of
           it
           ;
           That
           it
           might
           be
           justly
           feared
           his
           work
           was
           not
           to
           oppose
           only
           the
           Armies
           of
           others
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           should
           be
           well
           assured
           that
           those
           very
           Armies
           with
           which
           he
           design'd
           to
           resist
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           did
           not
           hold
           Intelligence
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           concurr
           against
           him
           in
           the
           same
           Designs
           ;
           That
           the
           chief
           Officers
           that
           commanded
           his
           Army
           
           were
           faithful
           to
           him
           to
           such
           a
           degree
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           Proof
           against
           being
           corrupted
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           said
           of
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           who
           were
           wall
           known
           to
           be
           corrupted
           ,
           which
           his
           Army
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           already
           ,
           must
           shortly
           know
           ;
           from
           whence
           he
           was
           to
           infer
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           same
           Corruption
           should
           unfortunately
           happen
           to
           creep
           into
           the
           Army
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           elsewhere
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           refusing
           foreign
           Succours
           (
           which
           in
           conjunction
           with
           those
           who
           should
           prove
           faithful
           Subjects
           to
           him
           ,
           would
           make
           at
           least
           a
           Party
           )
           would
           leave
           himself
           expos'd
           without
           any
           defence
           to
           all
           the
           Forces
           of
           his
           Enemies
           .
           My
           Lord
           ,
           you
           cannot
           imagine
           how
           highly
           dissatisfied
           this
           Court
           is
           at
           the
           rejection
           of
           their
           Aid
           ,
           and
           that
           my
           Lord
           S
           —
           's
           remonstrating
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           That
           the
           introducing
           a
           foreign
           Army
           into
           his
           Dominions
           that
           were
           Romd●-Catholicks
           ,
           and
           especially
           Frenchmen
           ,
           would
           wound
           his
           Re●●tation
           very
           deep
           ,
           and
           quite
           alienate
           the
           Nations
           Affections
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           be
           a
           confession
           of
           all
           the
           Rumors
           which
           had
           been
           seatter'd
           abroad
           of
           a
           private
           League
           made
           between
           him
           and
           France
           ,
           for
           oppressing
           both
           the
           Liberty
           and
           Religion
           of
           his
           Country
           ,
           And
           besides
           ,
           the
           King
           had
           Forces
           enough
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           to
           spare
           ,
           for
           the
           resisting
           of
           all
           the
           Efforts
           of
           Holland
           ;
           That
           his
           Fleet
           alone
           was
           able
           to
           stop
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           let
           it
           be
           as
           it
           would
           ,
           his
           Land
           Army
           could
           not
           fail
           of
           being
           Conquerors
           over
           them
           ,
           being
           both
           much
           more
           numerous
           ,
           and
           withal
           better
           disciplin'd
           ;
           had
           entirely
           fixed
           him
           in
           the
           said
           Resolution
           .
           I
           do
           not
           question
           but
           this
           Court
           will
           do
           the
           Earl
           all
           the
           Disservice
           they
           can
           ,
           for
           spoiling
           so
           brave
           an
           opportunity
           of
           their
           getting
           ●ooting
           with
           their
           Troops
           in
           England
           ;
           however
           
           he
           has
           served
           his
           Country
           ,
           and
           deserves
           well
           of
           it
           ,
           whatever
           his
           Fate
           may
           be
           .
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Yours
             in
             all
             humble
             Observance
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Nov.
               2.
               1688.
               
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
           LETTER
           XLIX
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             Mr.
             
             Skelton's
             Negotiations
             in
             France
             ,
             with
             the
             Reasons
             of
             his
             being
             recoeli'd
             and
             committed
             Prisoner
             to
             the
             Tower
             of
             London
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Cannot
           conceive
           but
           they
           are
           as
           much
           in
           the
           dark
           with
           you
           about
           Mr.
           
           Skelton's
           Imprisonment
           in
           the
           Tower
           upon
           his
           arrival
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           concern'd
           for
           it
           here
           .
           I
           have
           already
           given
           your
           Lordship
           an
           account
           of
           some
           of
           his
           Negotiations
           both
           in
           Holland
           and
           at
           this
           Court
           ,
           and
           with
           your
           Honour's
           leave
           shall
           endeavour
           a
           little
           further
           to
           unriddle
           this
           Mystery
           of
           his
           Imprisonment
           :
           When
           all
           the
           Arguments
           of
           this
           Court
           used
           by
           Monsieur
           Bonrepos
           to
           induce
           the
           King
           to
           admit
           of
           some
           French
           Troops
           into
           his
           Country
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           assisting
           him
           against
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           were
           obviated
           by
           my
           Lord
           S
           —
           's
           Remonstrances
           and
           Assiduities
           ,
           you
           cannot
           conceive
           the
           concernedness
           that
           appeared
           here
           at
           the
           grand
           Disappointment
           ;
           Mr.
           Skelton
           was
           almost
           oppress'd
           with
           
           Enquirers
           into
           the
           reason
           of
           such
           a
           Procedure
           ,
           (
           not
           knowing
           well
           then
           from
           what
           Quiver
           the
           Arrow
           was
           taken
           that
           shot
           down
           the
           Goliah
           of
           all
           their
           Hopes
           of
           once
           nestling
           in
           England
           )
           who
           examin'd
           ,
           interrogated
           him
           ,
           and
           almost
           laid
           it
           to
           his
           charge
           ,
           that
           their
           Advice
           was
           not
           follow'd
           :
           But
           having
           at
           length
           found
           it
           to
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           they
           resolved
           to
           put
           him
           upon
           another
           Expedient
           ,
           mention'd
           first
           by
           himself
           ,
           to
           serve
           his
           Master
           ,
           as
           they
           said
           ,
           tho'
           nothing
           is
           more
           certain
           than
           that
           it
           is
           their
           own
           Interest
           they
           design'd
           mainly
           thereby
           :
           For
           one
           day
           ,
           after
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Croissy
          
           had
           prest
           him
           hard
           still
           to
           sollicite
           his
           Master
           to
           accept
           of
           the
           Troops
           and
           Ships
           offered
           him
           by
           France
           ,
           and
           that
           Mr.
           Skelton
           answer'd
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             in
             vain
             ,
             he
             having
             Orders
             to
             meddle
             no
             further
             in
             that
             matter
             ,
             and
             therefore
             durst
             not
             move
             in
             it
             .
          
           He
           also
           added
           ,
           
             That
             yet
             he
             was
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             if
             his
             most
             Christian
             Majesty
             would
             order
             his
             Ambassador
             to
             acquaint
             the
             States-general
             what
             share
             he
             took
             in
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             King
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             to
             threaten
             to
             attack
             them
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             undertook
             any
             thing
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             did
             believe
             that
             would
             quickly
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             the
             intended
             Invasion
             ,
             and
             spoil
             the
             Measures
             the
             Prince
             of
          
           Orange
           
             had
             concerted
             thereupon
             ,
             without
             giving
             the
          
           English
           
             occasion
             to
             complain
             their
             King
             had
             called
             in
             Foreigners
             into
             their
             Country
             :
             That
             this
             would
             be
             an
             effectual
             means
             to
             keep
             part
             of
             the
             King's
             Enemies
             on
             this
             side
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             they
             might
             have
             leisure
             enough
             to
             break
             off
             the
             Cabals
             which
             the
             other
             formed
             at
             home
             against
             him
             .
          
           This
           Discourse
           made
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Croissy
          
           hasten
           to
           acquaint
           the
           King
           with
           it
           ,
           who
           liked
           it
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           he
           immediately
           dispatched
           away
           a
           Courier
           to
           Monsieur
           the
           Count
           d'Avaux
           his
           Ambassador
           
           at
           the
           Hague
           ,
           with
           Orders
           to
           declare
           to
           the
           
             United
             Provinces
          
           ,
           That
           they
           could
           not
           attack
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           intimate
           a
           Confederate
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           must
           be
           obliged
           to
           succour
           him
           with
           all
           the
           Assistance
           he
           could
           .
           The
           States
           having
           paused
           a
           little
           for
           an
           Answer
           to
           this
           Memorial
           ,
           and
           presently
           upon
           it
           being
           encounter'd
           with
           another
           from
           the
           Marquess
           
             de
             Albeville
          
           ,
           the
           English
           ,
           Ambassador
           there
           ;
           they
           answered
           the
           latter
           ,
           
             They
             were
             long
             since
             convinced
             of
             the
             League
             between
             the
             two
             Kings
             ;
             That
             they
             had
             armed
             in
             Imitation
             of
             other
             Princes
             ,
          
           &c.
           which
           being
           interpreted
           here
           ,
           that
           the
           States
           were
           resolved
           to
           go
           on
           with
           the
           Invasion
           ;
           It
           raised
           the
           Expectations
           of
           this
           Court
           ,
           that
           the
           tender
           of
           their
           Troops
           would
           be
           still
           ,
           accepted
           of
           by
           the
           King
           :
           But
           the
           vigilance
           and
           sagacity
           of
           my
           Lord
           S
           —
           disjointed
           also
           this
           Project
           ,
           and
           ended
           in
           the
           Recalling
           and
           Imprisonment
           of
           Mr.
           Skelton
           ,
           for
           moving
           in
           an
           Affair
           for
           which
           he
           had
           no
           Orders
           .
           And
           this
           also
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           has
           stopped
           Verace
           the
           Genevese
           ,
           whom
           I
           have
           formerly
           mentioned
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           who
           is
           come
           to
           Paris
           ,
           from
           proceeding
           on
           his
           Journey
           for
           London
           ,
           as
           supposing
           it
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           give
           such
           Informations
           as
           would
           not
           be
           regarded
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           now
           ,
           I
           hear
           ,
           about
           returning
           back
           to
           his
           own
           Country
           .
           I
           hope
           things
           are
           well
           with
           your
           Lordship
           in
           these
           times
           of
           difficulty
           ;
           had
           it
           been
           otherwise
           I
           do
           suppose
           I
           should
           have
           heard
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           have
           stopped
           my
           Intelligence
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           may
           continue
           to
           be
           well
           with
           you
           ,
           is
           the
           unfeigned
           Desire
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             obedient
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Nov.
               8.
               1688.
               
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           L.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Prince
             of
             
             Orange's
             landing
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             Success
             ,
             with
             King
             
             James's
             Speech
             to
             his
             Chief
             Officers
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THo'
           the
           French
           Arms
           this
           year
           have
           had
           mighty
           success
           on
           the
           Rhine
           ,
           yet
           the
           landing
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           in
           England
           ,
           without
           any
           opposition
           ,
           and
           the
           success
           he
           has
           met
           with
           since
           his
           arrival
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           desection
           of
           some
           Horse
           to
           him
           under
           my
           Lord
           Cornbury
           ,
           (
           tho'
           they
           say
           here
           but
           a
           very
           small
           number
           )
           has
           damped
           all
           their
           Rejoycings
           ;
           And
           indeed
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           judge
           of
           their
           Hearts
           by
           their
           Looks
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           plainly
           that
           they
           have
           given
           over
           not
           only
           their
           own
           Game
           on
           that
           side
           of
           the
           Water
           for
           lost
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           look
           upon
           that
           of
           the
           Kings
           so
           too
           ,
           almost
           beyond
           all
           hopes
           of
           recovery
           ;
           but
           yet
           that
           they
           may
           make
           some
           semblance
           of
           Zeal
           still
           for
           his
           Service
           ,
           their
           Creatures
           have
           advised
           him
           to
           call
           together
           his
           chief
           Officers
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           them
           ;
           That
           he
           had
           given
           Orders
           for
           the
           calling
           together
           of
           a
           Free
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           a
           more
           setled
           time
           would
           give
           him
           room
           to
           hope
           for
           such
           :
           That
           he
           had
           resolved
           to
           provide
           for
           the
           Security
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           Privileges
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           they
           themselves
           could
           desire
           or
           wish
           for
           ;
           Could
           there
           any
           more
           he
           expected
           from
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           ready
           to
           grant
           it
           ?
           
           but
           desired
           ,
           if
           after
           all
           this
           there
           was
           any
           one
           dissatisfied
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           declare
           it
           :
           That
           he
           was
           ready
           to
           give
           unto
           such
           as
           thought
           not
           fit
           to
           tarry
           with
           him
           ,
           Pasports
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           freely
           pardon
           them
           their
           shameful
           Treason
           .
           This
           Speech
           ,
           and
           the
           effects
           it
           has
           had
           ,
           your
           Lordship
           may
           know
           much
           better
           than
           I
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           now
           talked
           here
           ,
           that
           it
           has
           met
           with
           so
           little
           success
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           those
           persons
           whom
           the
           King
           had
           convened
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           have
           formed
           a
           close
           Conspiracy
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           cut
           their
           way
           short
           ,
           resolved
           to
           seize
           his
           Person
           ;
           and
           that
           my
           Lord
           C
           —
           being
           pitched
           upon
           to
           execute
           the
           Design
           ,
           he
           dexterously
           engaged
           the
           King
           to
           go
           to
           view
           the
           Vanguard
           of
           his
           Army
           ,
           which
           was
           that
           part
           of
           it
           which
           was
           posted
           nearest
           the
           Enemy
           ;
           That
           the
           King
           was
           ready
           to
           take
           Coach
           and
           ride
           thither
           ,
           when
           his
           Nose
           falling
           to
           bleed
           on
           a
           sudden
           ,
           obliged
           him
           to
           stay
           for
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           put
           off
           the
           review
           till
           another
           opportunity
           ;
           But
           before
           that
           day
           was
           over
           ,
           he
           had
           good
           Information
           given
           him
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Design
           formed
           to
           seize
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           measures
           were
           concerted
           to
           have
           him
           carried
           away
           to
           Exeter
           ;
           and
           that
           my
           Lord
           C
           —
           upon
           that
           ,
           with
           some
           others
           ,
           withdrew
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           King
           to
           London
           .
           I
           would
           not
           have
           troubled
           your
           Lordship
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           know
           you
           expect
           I
           should
           give
           you
           the
           Sentiments
           of
           this
           side
           upon
           our
           affairs
           ,
           and
           what
           part
           they
           take
           therein
           :
           Which
           with
           my
           humblest
           Duty
           to
           your
           Honour
           ,
           is
           all
           I
           have
           at
           present
           to
           impart
           to
           you
           ,
           who
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Yours
             to
             serve
             and
             obey
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Dec.
               4.
               1688.
               
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           LI.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Queen
             and
             Prince
             of
             
             Wales's
             going
             over
             into
             France
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           King's
           Affairs
           are
           looked
           upon
           here
           to
           be
           lost
           beyond
           all
           human
           relief
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           is
           now
           as
           much
           dreaded
           ,
           as
           they
           heretofore
           made
           a
           semblance
           of
           despising
           and
           neglecting
           of
           him
           ;
           tho
           ,
           in
           reality
           ,
           there
           were
           ever
           since
           I
           have
           known
           this
           place
           ,
           secret
           Fears
           of
           his
           great
           Constancy
           ,
           Policy
           and
           Courage
           hanging
           upon
           this
           Court
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Hopes
           they
           have
           now
           left
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           Twig
           to
           hang
           by
           ,
           is
           his
           
             Petite
             Highness
          
           ,
           who
           after
           great
           difficulties
           is
           with
           his
           Mother
           arrived
           here
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           some
           of
           their
           Attendance
           give
           a
           lamentable
           relation
           ;
           That
           upon
           my
           Lord
           
           Dartmouth's
           refusal
           to
           let
           the
           young
           Gentleman
           cross
           the
           Seas
           ,
           he
           was
           carried
           back
           to
           London
           ,
           whither
           the
           King
           was
           also
           come
           from
           Salisbury
           ,
           who
           with
           the
           Count
           
             de
             L●uzune
          
           ,
           who
           presented
           himself
           at
           Court
           the
           ●●st
           of
           the
           last
           Month
           ,
           concerted
           measures
           for
           the
           escape
           of
           the
           Queen
           and
           her
           Son
           :
           Signior
           Riva
           an
           Italian
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Queens
           Servants
           ,
           and
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Labadie
          
           ,
           another
           of
           the
           
           King
           's
           ,
           Persons
           of
           approved
           Fidelity
           ,
           were
           intrusted
           to
           provide
           all
           things
           necessary
           for
           their
           embarking
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           Journey
           from
           White-Hall
           
           to
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Ship
           lay
           :
           They
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           without
           very
           great
           danger
           of
           being
           stopped
           and
           discovered
           ,
           that
           the
           Queen
           and
           the
           Child
           got
           out
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           at
           a
           time
           when
           every
           thing
           was
           suspected
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Infants
           crying
           might
           have
           been
           a
           means
           to
           have
           broken
           all
           the
           best
           measures
           in
           the
           World.
           They
           were
           put
           into
           a
           strange
           Disguise
           ,
           and
           so
           made
           their
           escape
           by
           the
           way
           of
           unfrequented
           Stairs
           and
           Places
           ,
           crost
           the
           River
           of
           Thames
           ,
           and
           took
           the
           Road
           which
           leads
           from
           London
           to
           Gravesend
           ,
           where
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Labadie
          
           had
           stopped
           a
           Vessel
           for
           to
           transport
           them
           into
           France
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           while
           the
           Child
           did
           not
           as
           much
           as
           once
           cry
           :
           They
           were
           in
           danger
           several
           times
           of
           being
           seized
           by
           Sentinels
           ,
           and
           a
           concourse
           of
           People
           ,
           who
           suspected
           all
           whom
           they
           did
           not
           know
           ,
           to
           be
           fugitive
           Papists
           ,
           and
           looked
           upon
           their
           escape
           as
           a
           Prey
           that
           ran
           away
           from
           them
           .
           While
           they
           were
           on
           the
           Thames
           ,
           they
           were
           encounter'd
           with
           Wind
           ,
           Rain
           ,
           the
           fluctuating
           of
           the
           Waves
           ,
           in
           the
           horror
           of
           a
           Night
           so
           dark
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           see
           one
           another
           :
           The
           Queen
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           River
           waited
           for
           a
           Coach
           ,
           near
           the
           Walls
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           harnessed
           in
           a
           neighbouring
           Inn
           ,
           being
           all
           the
           while
           exposed
           to
           the
           Rain
           ,
           which
           continued
           with
           great
           violence
           ;
           But
           the
           Curiosity
           of
           a
           man
           who
           came
           out
           of
           the
           Inn
           with
           a
           Candle
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           put
           her
           into
           a
           great
           fear
           ,
           lest
           she
           should
           be
           known
           ,
           for
           the
           person
           advanced
           directly
           towards
           the
           place
           where
           she
           stood
           ,
           when
           Seignior
           Riva
           ,
           who
           perceived
           him
           ,
           immediately
           followed
           and
           encountered
           him
           briskly
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           both
           of
           them
           fell
           into
           the
           Dirt
           ,
           by
           which
           Di●●●sion
           the
           Queen
           escaped
           undiscovered
           ,
           and
           
           the
           man
           thinking
           that
           what
           befel
           him
           was
           the
           effect
           of
           Chance
           ,
           they
           both
           began
           to
           excuse
           the
           matter
           ,
           which
           proceeded
           no
           further
           .
           When
           the
           Coach
           was
           got
           ready
           they
           rid
           away
           with
           all
           speed
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           the
           Ship
           ,
           where
           
           Labady's
           Wife
           (
           who
           had
           some
           Acquaintance
           with
           the
           Captain
           )
           appearing
           first
           ,
           did
           so
           amuse
           him
           with
           a
           Story
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Queen
             was
             an
          
           Italian
           
             Lady
             ,
             returning
             with
             her
             Family
             into
             her
             own
             Country
             ,
          
           till
           the
           Queen
           was
           got
           safe
           on
           Board
           ,
           and
           lodged
           in
           the
           Cabin
           appointed
           for
           her
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Nurse
           that
           carried
           the
           Infant
           ;
           The
           Marquess
           and
           Marchioness
           of
           Powis
           ,
           the
           Counts
           of
           Dalmon
           and
           Montecuculli
           with
           other
           Persons
           of
           her
           Retinue
           ,
           did
           imbark
           at
           the
           same
           time
           with
           the
           Irish
           Captains
           ,
           sent
           on
           purpose
           by
           the
           King
           to
           have
           an
           Eye
           over
           the
           Commander
           of
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           found
           him
           any
           way
           refractory
           and
           deficient
           in
           his
           Duty
           ;
           But
           of
           this
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           there
           happened
           to
           be
           no
           occasion
           ,
           for
           the
           Ship
           being
           under
           sail
           ,
           they
           had
           an
           easie
           Passage
           ,
           and
           landed
           at
           Calais
           on
           the
           11th
           of
           this
           instant
           :
           She
           designed
           to
           have
           staid
           there
           for
           the
           King
           her
           Husband
           ,
           who
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           had
           concerted
           Matters
           between
           them
           before
           their
           parting
           ,
           was
           to
           follow
           her
           the
           next
           Day
           ,
           but
           not
           finding
           the
           King
           come
           ,
           she
           went
           for
           Bologn
           ,
           where
           two
           Friers
           ,
           and
           an
           an
           Officer
           that
           have
           made
           their
           Escape
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           informed
           her
           of
           the
           Misfortune
           which
           befel
           her
           Husband
           at
           Feversham
           ,
           and
           which
           your
           Lordship
           can
           tell
           much
           better
           than
           I.
           From
           Bologn
           she
           journey'd
           to
           Montrevil
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           
             S.
             Germains
          
           ;
           where
           she
           and
           her
           Son
           have
           had
           honourable
           Reception
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           where
           King
           James
           is
           hourly
           expected
           .
           This
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           is
           the
           Relation
           they
           give
           here
           of
           their
           
           Flight
           ,
           and
           dangerous
           Escape
           ,
           which
           they
           count
           little
           less
           than
           a
           Miracle
           ,
           and
           a
           preserving
           both
           of
           the
           Queen
           and
           her
           Son
           to
           a
           much
           better
           Fortune
           .
           But
           tho'
           this
           Court
           put
           a
           very
           good
           Meen
           upon
           the
           Matter
           ,
           and
           talk
           high
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           at
           the
           same
           time
           very
           discernable
           that
           they
           are
           not
           a
           little
           mortified
           at
           the
           strangeness
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           
           Orange's
           Success
           ,
           and
           the
           suddenness
           of
           the
           Revolution
           .
           Which
           ,
           with
           my
           humble
           Respects
           ,
           is
           all
           I
           have
           to
           communicate
           at
           this
           Time
           ,
           who
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             devoted
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Jan.
               2.
               1689.
               
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             POST-SCRIPT
             .
          
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
             just
             as
             I
             am
             a
             closing
             of
             this
             Letter
             ,
             I
             am
             informed
             the
             King
             is
             also
             arrived
             at
             
               S.
               Germains
            
             ,
             and
             has
             met
             with
             no
             less
             Honours
             from
             King
             Lewis
             than
             if
             he
             were
             possessed
             of
             his
             Dominions
             and
             subjects
             Affections
             ,
             in
             as
             ample
             a
             degree
             as
             ever
             he
             has
             or
             could
             be
             .
          
           
             
               My
               Lord
               ,
            
             
               I
               am
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           LII
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Prince
             of
             
             Orange's
             Arrival
             at
             London
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THis
           Place
           is
           very
           barren
           of
           News
           ,
           tho'
           there
           is
           something
           ,
           I
           am
           satisfied
           ,
           a
           brewing
           ,
           which
           will
           appear
           in
           Time
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           novel
           and
           extraordinary
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           tranplanted
           to
           the
           
             Brittish
             I
             sles
          
           from
           whence
           we
           hear
           ,
           That
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           who
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           is
           always
           intent
           ,
           and
           ever
           was
           to
           improve
           favourable
           Conjunctures
           ,
           hath
           taken
           Advantage
           of
           these
           Movements
           to
           make
           his
           Entry
           into
           London
           ,
           where
           't
           is
           confest
           ,
           but
           with
           much
           Regret
           ,
           he
           hath
           been
           received
           with
           great
           Demonstrations
           of
           Joy
           and
           publick
           Applause
           (
           but
           they
           say
           it
           is
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           usually
           done
           to
           New-comers
           )
           having
           been
           felicitated
           upon
           the
           Success
           of
           his
           Enterprise
           ,
           and
           thanked
           for
           the
           Zeal
           which
           he
           had
           testified
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           .
           'T
           is
           also
           reported
           ,
           That
           the
           Nobility
           have
           met
           together
           ,
           and
           pray'd
           him
           to
           take
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Government
           upon
           him
           ,
           till
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           can
           be
           called
           together
           ,
           which
           is
           dreaded
           here
           by
           both
           Courts
           :
           I
           can
           assure
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           
           there
           have
           been
           Instructions
           issued
           out
           from
           hence
           already
           to
           their
           Agents
           at
           London
           (
           where
           they
           have
           a
           great
           Number
           ,
           tho'
           under
           various
           Disguises
           )
           for
           to
           countermine
           what
           ever
           Projects
           may
           be
           on
           foot
           for
           the
           establishing
           a
           Settlement
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           transmit
           to
           your
           Lorship
           the
           Particulars
           .
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             very
             humble
             Servant
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Jan.
               27.
               1689.
               
            
             
               S.
               N.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           LIII
           .
        
         
           
             Instructions
             given
             to
             the
             French
             Emissaries
             ,
             to
             infuse
             into
             some
             English
             Peers
             upon
             the
             subject-Matter
             of
             King
             
             James's
             Deserting
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             in
             Favour
             of
             his
             Interest
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           s
           not
           doubted
           here
           but
           that
           there
           will
           be
           strong
           Efforts
           made
           for
           the
           Advancing
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           to
           the
           English
           Throne
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Returns
           made
           of
           Members
           to
           serve
           upon
           the
           present
           Occasion
           in
           the
           Lower
           House
           ,
           it
           is
           concluded
           that
           their
           Procedures
           will
           be
           much
           in
           favour
           of
           his
           Interest
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           the
           Disadvantage
           of
           this
           Court
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           have
           taken
           care
           to
           give
           them
           a
           Bone
           to
           pick
           ,
           tho'
           I
           know
           not
           well
           what
           it
           is
           for
           the
           present
           ;
           But
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           they
           have
           entertained
           a
           more
           favourable
           Opinion
           ;
           but
           foreseeing
           that
           whatever
           is
           agitated
           among
           the
           Commons
           is
           also
           likely
           to
           creep
           into
           a
           Debate
           among
           the
           Lords
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King's
           Resigion
           ,
           his
           Evil
           Administration
           ,
           his
           Retreat
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           Compact
           between
           him
           and
           his
           People
           may
           be
           called
           in
           question
           ;
           They
           have
           by
           way
           of
           Precaution
           given
           Instructions
           to
           their
           Emissaries
           slily
           to
           infuse
           into
           
           any
           such
           Peers
           as
           they
           judge
           susceptible
           of
           such
           Insinuations
           (
           but
           I
           cannot
           think
           your
           Lordship
           of
           that
           Number
           )
           That
           it
           was
           true
           ,
           the
           King's
           Religion
           had
           been
           a
           very
           main
           Cause
           to
           bring
           those
           Misfortunes
           upon
           himself
           and
           the
           Nation
           which
           they
           laboured
           under
           ,
           but
           hereby
           it
           could
           not
           be
           thought
           that
           should
           be
           as
           much
           as
           once
           debated
           for
           a
           sufficient
           Ground
           to
           exclude
           him
           from
           his
           Throne
           ;
           That
           this
           would
           appear
           strange
           in
           the
           Sight
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           that
           a
           Popish
           Prince
           was
           incapable
           to
           sway
           a
           Scepter
           ,
           when
           even
           in
           England
           it self
           there
           had
           been
           no
           less
           than
           Forty
           Roman
           Catholick
           Kings
           ,
           who
           had
           governed
           England
           ,
           from
           King
           Egbert
           to
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ;
           That
           it
           was
           but
           the
           other
           Day
           that
           all
           the
           Kingdom
           had
           by
           Addresses
           on
           purpose
           disavowed
           that
           Maxime
           ;
           That
           the
           two
           Universities
           had
           condemned
           the
           same
           for
           an
           Error
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Parliament
           in
           One
           thousand
           six
           hundred
           and
           eighty
           five
           ,
           did
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           a
           thing
           so
           pernicious
           and
           destructive
           to
           a
           State
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           minded
           to
           brand
           with
           Infamy
           all
           those
           who
           would
           have
           excluded
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           from
           the
           Succession
           ;
           That
           all
           the
           Nation
           having
           acknowledged
           this
           Prince
           at
           a
           Time
           when
           he
           made
           open
           Profession
           of
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           ridiculous
           inconsequence
           to
           pretend
           that
           that
           same
           Religion
           was
           an
           Hindrance
           to
           his
           reigning
           as
           King
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           for
           any
           previous
           Compact
           that
           might
           be
           alledged
           by
           ill
           disposed
           Men
           to
           have
           been
           between
           King
           and
           People
           ,
           i●
           was
           a
           pernicious
           chimerical
           Notion
           ,
           often
           condemned
           as
           a
           Gap
           opened
           to
           seditious
           Practices
           for
           the
           imbroiling
           of
           the
           State
           ;
           That
           surely
           that
           Retreat
           could
           not
           be
           called
           a
           Desertion
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           full
           of
           Discontent
           ,
           and
           finding
           himself
           abandoned
           
           by
           his
           Subjects
           to
           the
           Mercy
           of
           a
           Foreign
           Nation
           ,
           especially
           seeing
           the
           Royal
           Character
           the
           bore
           ,
           did
           but
           expose
           him
           to
           the
           Insults
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           his
           Person
           into
           the
           Hands
           of
           a
           Prince
           that
           imposed
           Laws
           upon
           him
           ,
           seized
           him
           in
           his
           own
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           Umbrages
           that
           ought
           to
           presage
           greater
           Dangers
           unto
           him
           ;
           That
           the
           Offers
           he
           had
           again
           and
           again
           made
           to
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           who
           protected
           it
           ,
           to
           treat
           with
           them
           amicably
           ,
           to
           leave
           nothing
           undone
           for
           the
           redressing
           of
           their
           Grievances
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           be
           adjudged
           Reparations
           sufficient
           for
           those
           Faults
           that
           were
           imputed
           to
           him
           ;
           That
           the
           Letter
           he
           had
           writ
           ,
           left
           behind
           him
           at
           Feversham
           ,
           and
           ordered
           to
           be
           printed
           ,
           with
           several
           other
           Letters
           which
           he
           had
           actually
           writ
           to
           diverse
           Persons
           ,
           asserting
           his
           Authority
           and
           Claim
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           Protestations
           ,
           which
           no
           doubt
           he
           would
           make
           against
           any
           Acts
           of
           the
           Assembly
           to
           meet
           ,
           if
           any
           such
           should
           happen
           in
           disfavour
           of
           him
           ,
           which
           could
           hardly
           be
           credited
           ,
           and
           the
           Measures
           which
           he
           had
           taken
           ,
           and
           whereof
           they
           heard
           enough
           every
           Day
           ,
           and
           would
           doubtless
           more
           and
           more
           dayly
           ,
           for
           the
           Recovery
           of
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           were
           evident
           Demonstrations
           that
           he
           had
           not
           renounced
           them
           ;
           And
           that
           if
           they
           were
           deserted
           by
           him
           ,
           it
           was
           because
           his
           Person
           was
           in
           no
           Security
           there
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Throne
           ,
           which
           he
           still
           looked
           upon
           as
           a
           Property
           appertaining
           to
           him
           alone
           ;
           That
           he
           was
           not
           the
           first
           and
           only
           King
           ,
           even
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           had
           made
           this
           Step
           ;
           That
           Ethelrede
           in
           the
           Time
           of
           the
           
             Saxon
             Kings
          
           retired
           into
           Normandy
           ,
           and
           that
           among
           the
           Royal
           Stem
           of
           the
           
             Plantagenets
             ,
             Edward
          
           IV.
           past
           over
           into
           Flanders
           without
           King
           Henry
           VI.
           his
           Competiter
           his
           believing
           that
           he
           
           had
           thereby
           acquired
           a
           new
           Title
           to
           the
           Crown
           ;
           That
           as
           to
           the
           present
           conjuncture
           the
           King
           found
           himself
           in
           ,
           the
           Condition
           of
           Kings
           would
           be
           very
           hard
           ,
           if
           they
           of
           all
           Mankind
           were
           the
           only
           Persons
           who
           were
           not
           allowed
           the
           Favour
           to
           shun
           a
           Danger
           they
           were
           exposed
           to
           ,
           and
           which
           could
           not
           be
           avoided
           but
           by
           fleeing
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           surely
           it
           was
           a
           Man's
           Prudence
           when
           he
           saw
           his
           House
           on
           Fire
           beyond
           a
           possibility
           of
           extinguishing
           it
           ,
           to
           save
           his
           own
           Life
           ,
           and
           attend
           an
           Opportunity
           to
           rebuild
           it
           again
           ,
           since
           he
           could
           not
           save
           it
           from
           burning
           .
           What
           Successes
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           these
           Remonstrances
           have
           met
           with
           ,
           or
           may
           still
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           your
           Lordship
           can
           tell
           ;
           But
           I
           can
           tell
           you
           ,
           if
           this
           fails
           ,
           there
           is
           another
           Mine
           to
           spring
           ,
           whereon
           they
           rely
           very
           much
           ,
           and
           on
           which
           they
           intend
           to
           work
           with
           utmost
           Diligence
           ;
           but
           I
           pray
           God
           to
           keep
           my
           poor
           Country
           from
           falling
           again
           into
           their
           Shares
           ,
           from
           which
           it
           now
           is
           in
           so
           fair
           a
           way
           of
           being
           delivered
           ,
           and
           to
           inspire
           your
           Lordship
           and
           other
           worthy
           Patriots
           sit
           such
           a
           juncture
           with
           a
           proportionable
           Zeal
           for
           the
           good
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           rest
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             Humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Feb.
               5.
               1689.
               
            
             
               S.
               N.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           LIV.
           
        
         
           
             Upon
             the
             Throne
             's
             being
             declared
             Vacant
             by
             the
             Convention
             ,
             the
             French
             Emissaries
             were
             to
             endeavour
             to
             embroil
             the
             Nation
             about
             the
             Form
             of
             Government
             to
             be
             established
             among
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Know
           not
           how
           it
           is
           in
           England
           ,
           but
           Men's
           Wits
           here
           have
           plaid
           so
           liberally
           upon
           the
           Word
           Abdication
           ,
           started
           in
           your
           Convention
           ,
           and
           such
           Railery
           and
           Bu●tle
           made
           about
           it
           as
           can
           scarce
           be
           believed
           by
           any
           without
           he
           were
           an
           Eye
           and
           Ear-Witness
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           believing
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           would
           never
           make
           any
           thing
           of
           it
           but
           that
           the
           Precautions
           they
           had
           taken
           to
           mannage
           the
           Upper
           House
           ,
           would
           fully
           answer
           their
           Expectations
           ,
           the
           Grimaces
           they
           have
           since
           made
           upon
           their
           receiving
           certain
           Advices
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Throne
             has
             been
             declared
             Vacant
             ,
          
           are
           not
           so
           surprizing
           ,
           for
           one
           is
           a
           natural
           Consequence
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           sudden
           and
           ridiculous
           ;
           Tho'
           they
           are
           not
           yet
           quite
           out
           of
           Hopes
           ,
           for
           their
           Emissaries
           have
           received
           previous
           Instructions
           ,
           
             That
             in
             case
             their
             Remonstrances
             to
             the
             Lords
             ,
          
           as
           mentioned
           in
           my
           last
           ,
           
             would
             not
             do
             ,
             that
             then
             they
             should
             chiefly
             turn
             their
             Batteries
             upon
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Lower
             
             House
             ,
             by
             infusing
             Notions
             into
             some
             of
             one
             sort
             of
             Government
             as
             the
             best
             ,
             To
             others
             another
             ,
             to
             gain
             Time
             thereby
             ;
             and
             concert
             mutual
             Iealousies
             between
             the
             Parties
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             fail
             of
             making
             the
             Prince
             weary
             of
             such
             endless
             Wranglings
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             him
             either
             assume
             the
             Government
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             own
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ;
             Or
             else
             seeing
             no
             Hopes
             of
             any
             Settlement
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Factions
             were
             so
             strong
             as
             not
             to
             be
             quelled
             ,
             and
             so
             obstinate
             as
             not
             to
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             to
             retire
             home
             ,
             and
             leave
             them
             in
             a
             far
             worse
             State
             than
             he
             found
             them
             .
          
           The
           Republican
           Party
           ,
           which
           they
           knew
           to
           be
           but
           very
           few
           ,
           They
           are
           to
           ply
           warmly
           with
           the
           
             Fitness
             of
             the
             Opportunity
             to
             set
             up
             a
             Free
             State
             once
             again
             ,
             that
             perhaps
             the
             Prince
             of
          
           Orange
           
             would
             be
             better
             pleased
             with
             it
             ,
             provided
             he
             were
             made
             Stadtholder
             as
             he
             was
             in
          
           Holland
           ,
           
             and
             greatly
             promote
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             saw
             once
             a
             tendency
             in
             any
             considerable
             Members
             that
             way
             ;
             that
             a
             Regency
             which
             was
             like
             to
             be
             proposed
             upon
             the
             declaring
             the
             Throne
          
           Vacant
           ,
           
             could
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             so
             agreeable
             to
             him
             ;
             who
             knew
             well
             enough
             the
             publick
             Evils
             that
             were
             annext
             to
             such
             an
             Office
             ,
             but
             that
             if
             it
             should
             so
             happen
             that
             the
             major
             part
             should
             carry
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Regal
             Dignity
             and
             Office
             should
             be
             continued
             and
             that
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             another
             than
             King
          
           James
           ,
           
             and
             that
             by
             natural
             Consequence
             it
             must
             be
             offered
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
          
           Orange
           ,
           
             yet
             surely
             they
             could
             not
             be
             so
             far
             wanting
             to
             themselves
             as
             not
             to
             stickle
             that
             he
             might
             receive
             the
             Crown
             under
             such
             a
             Title
             as
             might
             come
             as
             nigh
             that
             Form
             of
             a
             Republick
             as
             might
             be
             ,
             and
             lay
             a
             sure
             Foundation
             for
             the
             Introduction
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             things
             were
             
             riper
             ,
             at
             another
             Turn
             of
             Government
             ,
             which
             under
             such
             Circumstances
             could
             not
             chuse
             but
             quickly
             happen
             ;
             And
             what
             could
             they
             better
             do
             ,
             than
             to
             get
             the
             Kingdom
             declared
          
           Elective
           ,
           
             which
             as
             it
             was
             a
             Debasing
             and
             Diminution
             of
             Hereditary
             Succession
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             a
             great
             Step
             towards
             the
             erecting
             of
             a
             Popular
             Government
             once
             more
             ,
             which
             the
             Treachery
             and
             Hypocrisie
             of
             one
             at
             the
             Head
             of
             it
             had
             destroyed
             in
             the
             present
             Age
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             in
             a
             fair
             way
             of
             giving
             Laws
             to
             all
             the
             Neighbour
             Nations
             round
             it
             .
          
           They
           have
           been
           further
           instructed
           ,
           
             That
             if
             they
             found
             any
             disposed
             to
             favour
             the
             Title
             of
          
           Conquest
           ,
           
             so
             far
             to
             promote
             it
             as
             might
             in
             some
             Measure
             give
             Check
             to
             the
             other
             Factions
             ,
             but
             by
             no
             means
             to
             overballance
             them
             .
          
           But
           that
           these
           Practices
           may
           have
           as
           little
           Success
           as
           those
           mentioned
           in
           my
           last
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           is
           the
           earnest
           Desire
           and
           Hope
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Yours
             Lordship's
             most
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Feb.
               15.
               1689.
               
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LETTER
           LV.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Prince
             and
             Princess
             of
             Orange
             being
             Proclaimed
             King
             and
             Queen
             of
             England
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THis
           Court
           is
           Thunder-struck
           that
           all
           their
           Counter-Plots
           and
           Designs
           have
           been
           rendred
           so
           ineffectual
           in
           England
           ,
           where
           heretofore
           they
           seldom
           used
           to
           miss
           their
           Mark
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           come
           to
           be
           assured
           by
           repeated
           Advices
           that
           the
           Prince
           and
           Princess
           of
           Orange
           are
           declared
           King
           and
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           &c.
           and
           what
           adds
           greatly
           to
           the
           Mortification
           is
           ,
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           it
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           the
           Title
           whereby
           they
           are
           declared
           and
           the
           People
           of
           
           England's
           previous
           a●●erting
           their
           Native
           Rights
           and
           Legal
           Privileges
           so
           vigorously
           and
           thereby
           casting
           such
           an
           Odium
           upon
           the
           late
           Government
           ,
           as
           can
           hardly
           be
           obliterated
           and
           forgotten
           in
           this
           Age
           ;
           And
           now
           they
           begin
           to
           think
           what
           may
           not
           they
           fear
           from
           a
           Prince
           who
           has
           been
           so
           much
           injured
           by
           them
           ,
           had
           always
           the
           Honesty
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Courage
           and
           Constancy
           to
           oppose
           their
           Incroachments
           ;
           and
           now
           by
           this
           mighty
           Ac●●ssion
           of
           Power
           has
           means
           enough
           to
           put
           a
           
           Check
           upon
           their
           exorbitant
           Greatness
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           force
           them
           to
           disgorge
           what
           they
           have
           been
           devouring
           of
           their
           Neighbours
           for
           many
           Years
           past
           ;
           which
           I
           heartily
           long
           to
           see
           effected
           ,
           and
           wish
           King
           William
           and
           his
           Royal
           Consort
           may
           be
           happier
           than
           Augustus
           and
           better
           than
           Trajanus
           ,
           and
           that
           your
           Lordship
           may
           flourish
           under
           them
           ,
           whom
           I
           shall
           ever
           loue
           and
           Honour
           ,
           tho'
           I
           cannot
           at
           present
           serve
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Difficulty
           of
           Safe
           Conveyance
           to
           your
           Hands
           ;
           and
           therefore
           till
           I
           can
           settle
           a
           sure
           and
           safe
           Correspondence
           ,
           upon
           this
           Change
           of
           Government
           ,
           with
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           I
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             very
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               Feb.
               27.
               1689.
               
            
             
               N.
               S.
            
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .